mischiefs as small parties cannot avoid or remedy In like manner Christians have in all ages grown up from the first Apostolical Plantations of Christianity which were in particular persons and private families to such holy Associations Charitable Combinations and regular Subordinations as reached not onely to the first Families or lesse Congregations and Neighbourhoods which as I said may be called Churches in their Infancy Youth and Minority but they grew up spread and increased by the spirit of Prudence Peace Order Love and Unity even to great Cities large Provinces and whole Nations To all which more publick and extensive relations Christians finding themselves obliged by the ties not onely of their common faith and love but of their own wants and mutuall necessities for Order Safety and Peace they ever esteemed themselves so far bound in duty to every relation both greater and lesser as the generall good and more publick concernments of those Churches of Christ did require of them which were ever esteemed as Ecclesiae adultae Churches in their full growth beauty harmony procerity vigour and completenesse both as to the good to be enjoyed and the evils to be avoided by all Christians not onely in their private but publick and politick capacity 'T is happy indeed when one Sinner or one Family one Village or Congregation give their names to Christ at which the Angels in Heaven rejoyce But how much more august must their joy be how much more magnificent must the glory of Christ and the renown of his blessed name be when whole Cities Countreys and Nations willingly give themselves and be joyned to the Lord and to his Ministers or Ambassadours This carries more proportion as to the merit of Christs Sufferings price of his Blood and power of his Spirit so to the accomplishment of those many cleare and munificent promises foretold with so great pomp and majesty by the Prophets of Gods giving in the Nations with the glory and fulnesse of their multitudes to Christ for his Inheritance so far that many and mighty Kings and Queens should be nursing Fathers and Mothers to the Churches of Christ which should be not onely diffused and scattered according to the latitude and extent of their civil Dominions but piously owned prudently governed and orderly preserved by their princely and paternall care in their severall distributions and orderly jurisdictions according as all true prudence and polity Ecclesiasticall as well as Civil doth require of wise and good men Namely to such a grandeur beauty comelinesse and safety as was and is infinitely beyond any of those modern Models and petty Inventions which seek to slip goodly Boughs into small Twigs or Branches to reduce ancient Churches of long growth of tall and manly stature to their pueriles their long coats and cradles Such famous and flourishing Churches for instance were those in the Apostles times and long after which received their denomination or distinction from those great â—â—ties of Jerusalem Antioch Ephesus Philippi Thessalonica Corinth Rome and the like Mother-Cities According to whose latitude and extensions in point of civil distinction and proconsulary jurisdiction the union and communion of Christians there first converted and formed into severall Churches did extend by the holy and happy Association of their respective Bishops Presbyters Deacons and people into one Ecclesiasticall polity whose orderly and united influence contained in it not onely some one particular Congregation whose number might fitly meet in one place to worship God but it comprised all Christians and Congregations in that city how numerous soever yea and extended not onely to the walls of that city but to the suburbican distributions yea to their several Territories and Provinces appertaining to them in which although there were no doubt many thousands of Christians who were divided into severall Congregations according to the nearnesse of their dwellings and conveniencies of their meetings in one place to serve the Lord yet were they still but one Church as to that Polity Order Authority Government Inspection and Subordination which was among them which cast and comprehended them by a native kind of right and spirituall descent as children to fathers under the care rule and guidance of that Apostle or Apostolick Teacher who first taught and converted them which Apostle afterward committed them together with his own ordinary Authority over them to his Vicegerents Suffragans or Successors in that chief city who residing there was called the Angel Apostle Bishop President or Father of that Church even by the Apostles themselves and by the Spirit of Christ writing to the seven Churches of Asia Ephesus Sardis Pergamus Thyatira Smyrna Philadelphia and Laodicea All which were ever reckoned by Pliny Strabo Stephanus and others as chief Cities or Proconsulary Residencies to which many other Villages and Towns yea some lesser Cities and Countreys were subordinate and united as first in civil dependence and jurisdiction so afterward in Ecclesiasticall Communion and Subjection So that it is most evident by Scripture-dialect by the wisdome of Christs Spirit by the Apostolick prudence and the subsequent practices of all famous Churches as at Alexandria Constantinople Carthage and many other instances that the compleatnesse and perfection of Church-polity order union power and authority was never thought to be seated or circumscribed in every particular congregation of Christians as they were locally divided in their lesser conventions which would make all Churches as small twigs both feeble in themselves and despicable to others but it was placed in those great branches those strong and extensive boughs which had in them the united power or authority not onely of many Christians but of many congregations in which were many godly people many grave Deacons many venerable Presbyters and one eminent Bishop or Father who continued in that Presidentiall authority to water propagate increase preserve and â—overn in order peace and unity those Churches which the Apostles had so planted fixed and established in their severall polities and limits as to Ecclesiasticall union order and jurisdiction In which the chief Pastor President or Bishop so presided in the place power and spirit of the Apostle yea and of Jesus Christ that no private Christian no Deacon no Presbyter yea no particular congregation might as Ignatius and other Ancients tell us regularly doe any thing in publique doctrine discipline worship or ministration without his respective authority consent and allowance Yea all good Christians did ever make great conscience of dividing from the principall succession seat and Pastor who was the centre and conservator of that church-Church-union and government which was first setled by the Apostles in Primitive Churches and imitated by all others which grew up after them Primitive Christians ever esteeming it as the sin of schisme the work of the flesh a fruit of pride and factious arrogancy for any Christian or any company of Christians to dissolve to divide from and so to destroy that
man in comparison seeketh after her bruise is almost incurable and her wound is very grievous There are few to plead her cause she hath no healing medicines her lovers have forgotten her since God hath wounded her with the wounds of enemies and with the chastisements of cruell ones who in her dust and captivity require of her to sing the songs of Sion commanding her to call her ruines Reformations and to account their persecutions her perfections It is time then for all that have any regard to the Church of England to cry mightily both to God and man to give them no rest till they return to be gracious to this much afflicted impoverished despised divided disordered Church It is high time for all honest English Christians to pitty her ruines to favour her dust to speak comfortably to her to put an end to her warfare to bind up her wounds to make up her breaches to repaire her losses as Jobs friends did his with their kind and munificent compassions that Posterity may not read in the sad ruines divisions and desolations of this famous and reformed Church of England pristine liberality and modern sordidnesse the bounty beauty and order of former times the deformity sacriledge and confusion of these later Who can consider without shame and regret how much more generous and large-hearted even those Ages were which had some rust and dimnesse of superstition growing upon their Religion then these are in which the English world is filled and confounded with the noise and shews of brightnings and reformations in which by new most preposterous methods some of our late unlucky Architects or Antivitruvian Builders have endeavoured with their axes and hammers to break down more good Church-vvork in twice seven years than the best master-builders can hope to repair in seventy seven I doe not mean onely as to the materiall and mechanick fabricks of goodly Churches which in many places lie sordidly wasted shamefully desolated but as to that which was the rationall politicall morall the prudentiall and truly pious structure of this well-reformed Church of England of whose ruines I shall give you afterward a more particular account But it is now time for me in order to work upon your affections to give over such tedious Prefacings and to present You with as true and lively a prospect as I can of Her sad posture There being more pathetick power in your hearing or seeing one of her own sighs and tears O what is there in her wounds than in the greatest seas of any mans oratory to stir up in You those filiall compassions which most become You to so deserving and now so distressed a Mother as is this Church of England The goodly CEDAR of Apostolick Catholick EPISCOPACY coâ—â—… with the moderne Shoots Slips of divided NOVELTIES in the Church ΔΕÎΔΡΟΛΟΓΙΑ The Embleme of the Trees explained In which is briefly set forth the History and Chronology of Episcopacy Presbytery and Independency as pretenders to Church-government their first planting growing and spreading in the Christian World THe design of this Figure or Embleme is to instruct Christians of the meanest capacities who have less abilities or leisure to read large Discourses touching the due Order Way and Method of church-Church-union and Communion which Subject is now multiplyed to so many parties and opinions that ordinary people as in a Wood or Maze and Labyrinth are unable to disentangle themselves of those perplexed contentions and confusions which have of late so miserably divided and almost destroyed the Harmony and Happiness of the Church of England upon the disputes not so much about saving Faith and holy Life as those of a Churches right constitution in its Divine Original Apostolick Derivation Catholick Succession Regular Subordination and Brotherly Communion First most people learned and unlearned were heretofore prepossessed with the Catholick use and approbation of Episcopacy as ubique semper ab omnibus ever and onely used in this and all other Churches from the first planting of Christianity After this many weaker Christians came to be dispossessed of their former perswasions by the violent obtrusions of such a Presbytery as challengeth Church-government not in common with Bishops but wholy without them This forreign plant not taking any deep root in this English soyle was soon starved and much supplanted by the Insinuations of a newer way called Independency At last many heretofore well-meaning Christians finding such great Authorities even from Christ pretended on all sides for these diversities of Bishops Presbyters and People each challenging the right of Church-government Rule and Jurisdiction as principally due to them and from Christ immediately committed to them have by long perplexed and sharp disputes been brought to such doubtings as have betrayed them to strange indifferencies as to all Ecclesiastical Society and Order which is the very band of Christian Religion so far that they care for no Church no Christian Communion no setled Government no sober Religion By this Figure Type or Scheme every one may easily see in one view their rise growth and proportions what in the beginning was what ever since for above 1500. years hath been and what in right reason ought to be the authoritative and constant Order Polity and Government of every particular Church as a part of the universal if we regard either Scripture-direction or Christs institution or Apostolical prescription or universal practise of all Churches in all Ages and places till of later dayes wherein the factious Ambitions of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abortive and divided Novelties have either in too indulgent or in troublesome times strangely warped from or contested against uniform Antiquity either usurping upon or denying those just Interests which ought to be preserved joyntly in every well-ordered Church to Bishops to Presbyters and to faithful people who as Members of one Body and Branches of one Tree or Root ought to be but one in an Ecclesiastical harmony though they have different uses and offices for the common good The Catholick Church of Christ which all true Christians believe to be Sponsa unica dilecta the Spouse and Body of Christ one and intire as united to him the Head of all by one Faith so to one another as Members by one Spirit one Baptism one Bread and one Cup which are visible symbols or signs of that invisible Communion in Truth in Love Charity which every true Christian hath with Jesus Christ and all true Believers in all the world This Catholick one and uniform Ch. is here set forth under the similitude of one fair straight well-grown fruitful flourishing uniform Tree as the Cedar of the Lord full of sap rooted in Christ from whom it derives the spirit life and radical moisture of Grace by such outward means and Ministers as the Lord hath appointed to be workers together with him as some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers for planting propagating watering
great bond of Christian communion and subordination into which by the wisdome of the Apostles the providence of God did at first and ever after cast his Church in its severall parts throughout all the world for their greater safety strength comfort counsell honour peace and stability which are then most like to be enjoyed when Religious power and the Churches authority run not in small and shallow rivulets which are contemptible and soon exhausted but in great rivers with faire and goodly streams in the united counsels and combined strength of many learned wise grave and godly men Nor may it be thought in any probability of reason that when the Spirit of Christ wrote by Saint John to the seven Churches in the lesser Asia which was about ninety years after the birth of Christ and above fifty after his Ascension or when the Apostle Saint Paul wrote to the Churches eminent in other great Cities that there were then no Christians or no congregations and assemblies of them in the other cities towns or villages of those large countries and spacious territories or that those Christians were not at all considered by the Spirit of Christ or the Apostle as to their further confirmation instruction regulation order and government No but all those Christians and congregations in those respective limits territories or towns belonging to such a principall city or renowned Metropolis were comprehended and included in the dedication or direction given to the Angel or Bishop and chief overseer under or after the Apostle of that whole Church which was contained in that Precinct or Province Which method and form of uniting constituting and governing such ampliated and completed Churches was Primitive and Apostolical whence it also grew Catholick in all Nations and Churches without exception no Christians or Congregations till these last and worst times ever seeing any cause to think themselves wiser than the Apostles or the Spirit of Christ nor ever either finding or feigning or forcing any necessity to alter that constitution order and subordination by any unwarrantable breakings Schismes Separations which are the ready way to weaken and waste the Churches of Christ in their order safety and majesty by unbinding and dissolving what was once and ever well combined breaking the staff of Beauty and Bands of Unity Defence and Stability Certainly as no Reason so much less Religion doth perswade any men to shrink themselves from their manly stature and full growth to become dwarfs and children again who but children mad-men or fools would rend a goodly and fair garment into many beggarly shreds and tatters which are good for nothing but to trim up Babies How savage a cruelty is it in any as Medea did her children to cut a fair strong and well-compacted body into severall limbs bits and mammocks which thus divided are both deformed and dead It argues no lesse a fierce and ferine nature in any men to ravell and scatter themselves from all civil fraternities and sociall combinations which strongly twist the joynt interest of mankind together meerly out of a lust to return to their dens and acorns or out of a fancy to enjoy such liberty as exposeth men by their own infirmities and others malice both to necessities wants and injuries Who but mutinous and mischievous mariners will cast their wise Pilots and skilfull Masters over-boord or shipwreck and cut in pieces a fair and goodly Ship in which many men being sociably strongly embarqued they were able to encounter with and overcome the roughest seas and storms meerly out of a cruell wantonnesse and dangerous singularity which covets to have each man a rafter or plank by themselves or out of a vain hope to make many little skiffs and cock-boats in which to expose themselves first to be ludibrium ventorum the scorn of every blast tossed to and fro with every wind next after a little dalliance with death and dancing over the mouth of destruction to be overwhelmed and quite sunk by such decumane billowes as those small vessels have no proportion to resist Alike madnesse and folly would it be in the Souldiers of an Army to scatter themselves into severall troops and companies of fifties and hundreds that should be absolute of themselves under no Generall or Commander in chief as to joynt discipline united they may be strong and invincible divided they will be weak and despicable The Polity Wisdome Stability Authority and Majesty of those ancient ample and Apostolick Churches was such of old that all good Christians had infinite comfort relief safety and support in their communion with them if any injury were done by any private Minister or particular Bishop to one or many Christians remedy was to be had by appeale to such whose judgement was most impartiall and whose authority as well as wisdome was least to be doubted or disputed by any sober Christian Such as were imprudently erroneous or impudently turbulent Innovators of true doctrine forsakers of Christian Communion disturbers of Peace or despisers of Discipline either they were soon cured and recovered by wholsome applications from the authoritative hands and charitable hearts of many not onely Christians but Congregations and their united Presbyters with the joynt consent of their respective Bishops so far as the evil and contagion had spread in particular persons Congregations or Churches or in case of obstinacy they were not onely silenced and infinitely discountenanced by the notable censures and just reproches of many but they were at last as it it were with the thunderbolts of heaven so smitten bruised astonished and disanimated by the dreadfull Anathema's which from the concurrent spirit of those great Churches and Synods were solemnly denounced in the name of Christ by the chief Pastors or Bishops succeeding in the authority and place of the Apostles that every good Christian feared and trembled they wept and prayed for such sinners repentance and in case of desperate contumacy or incorrigiblenesse they gave them over to the Devil as certainly as if the sentence of Gods eternall doom had passed upon them This this was the pristine polity unity beauty majesty and terrour of the Churches of Christ in their ample and Apostolical combinations when each of those Churches were as sometimes in England faire as the Moon bright as the Sun beautifull as the tower of Tirzah comely as Jerusalem a city of God at unity in it self also terrible as an army with Banners for so they are prophecied of and described under the name of the Spouse of Christ Can any Christian that is not utterly fanatick and wild with his Enthusiastick fancies ever expect such harmony weight lustre authority and efficacy from any of those petty Conventicles and pigmy Churches into which some men seek first by Independent principles and practises to mince all Episcopall and National Churches next by Presbyterian policies to mould and soulder them up again as Medea did Jasons-limbs either to partiall Associations or to parochial Consistories or little
popular Conventicles where either Piety or Prudence or Learning or Gravity besides authentick and due authority yea Civility and all good manners many times are prone to be very much wanting or if they be there in some few yet a thousand to one but they are quite over-born routed silenced over-voted and cryed down by the plebeian confidences of those many whose ignorance and rudenesse delights in nothing more than either to smother and crowd to death by numbers or to assassinate by downright clamours and brutish violence any thing that looks like sober Reason holy Order just Restraint and due Authority all which the vulgar esteem as their implacable enemies and intolerable burdens So little do those men seem masters of true Reason pious Policy Christian Prudence or sociable Charity who advise endeavour or encourage to divide and consequently to destroy Episcopall Metropoliticall and Nationall Churches by dissolving the noble frames the ancient and harmonious junctures of them onely to make up small Independent bodies or Presbyterian Classes Parochiall Consistories as the sole and supreme Tribunals or ultimate Judicatories beyond any remedy or appeal in Church-affairs which is much like the digging down of Mount Lebanon with a design to make it into many fine mole-hills In which a few poor yet pragmatick Christians like so many ants may busie themselves solely and absolutely about themselves as arrogating to themselves though but two or three or seven at most the perfect name complete nature entire power and highest emphasis of a Church of Christ to all uses ends and purposes without any regard to any other higher authority or to any greater and completer Society further than they list to advise or associate with them for a time as occasion serves and till some new invention offers it self Mean time they are not ashamed or concerned as to that rude and ingratefull violation of those duties which they owe and those relations which they ought to beare as Christians by the right of an holy propagation spirituall descent and ecclesiasticall derivation of their baptisme faith and religion to that Church which was their Mother and to those chief Pastors or Shepherds which were their spirituall Fathers by an Apostolick title designation and succession both in place order and power Which spirituall relation certainly imports no lesse duty love thanks reverence and submission than those of naturall and civill relations doe since the blessing is at least equall if not far beyond to those that value their souls or their Saviour who will not easily abdicate their ghostly parents or renounce their spirituall Fathers though they should see many infirmities and some frowardnesse in them I shall not need to instance in the many defects inconveniences disorders and mischiefs incident to these Ecclesiolae and Congregatiunculae little Churchlets and scattered Conventicles which cannot but be as S. Jerome observes the Seminaries of Schisme Nurseries of Faction strife and emulation since the Sire of them seems to be Ignorance and Weaknesse or pride and arrogancy as the Dam of them usually is faction private ends and popularity Nor will their Issue faile to multiply and swarm in a few years with grosse ignorance and rudenesse with all manner of errors and heresies accompanied with vulgar petulancie atheisme irreligion anarchy confusion and barbarity which like vermine will devoure both themselves and those completer Churches from whose communion order light strength discipline integrity and safety they have withdrawn themselves by needlesse divisions to the weakning shaking subverting and endangering of the faith charity and salvation of many thousands of poore soules the strength beauty honour safety and comfort of particular congregations as of private Christians and families consisting in that orderly conjuncture as parts with the whole body politick which may best preserve both It and themselves there being not onely more virtue in the whole than in any part but more vigour in each part while it is continuous to the whole than when it is divided Which as all Reason and Religion so most sad experience in the Church of England sufficiently assures us For however private Christians have indeed some power as to counsell admonish reprove comfort pray for and by charitable offices to help and edifie one another also private congregations have yet more advantages being many in their number to joyn in publique duties to comprobate and execute Ecclesiasticall censures further each single Minister or lawfull Presbyter hath yet greater authority in his place and office to administer holy things by preaching baptizing consecrating binding loosing exhorting rebuking likewise every Bishop hath still an higher order and authority regularly to ordaine to confirme to examine to censure to rebuke to suspend to absolve to excommunicate any private Presbyter or other Christians under his inspection Yet where the Bishop is assisted with the desires consent and approbation of many Christian congregations also with the joynt assistance of many learned and godly Presbyters yea and with the united suffrages and authority of many Bishops as in cases of great and generall concernment in matters of doctrine censure and discipline is requisite O how ponderous how solemn how celebrious how powerfull how Apostolick how divine must the majesty and authority of such transactions be in any Church thus combined established and fortified against both secret contagions and violent incursions of any mischiefs which easily grow too hard for private Christians and petty Congregations yea many times for particular Presbyters and single Bishops Nor can the remedy expectable from these in their solitary capacities and small proportions either cure or encounter the pregnancy and potency of those maladies which many times infest the flock of Christ as was evident in those Epidemick pests of Arianisme Nestorianisme Donatisme Pelagianisme and others which malignities required not onely the influence and authority of a few private Presbyters with their Congregations or of particular Bishops and their Churches but of Provinciall Synods and Nationall Churches yea of the Catholick Church as much as could be united in those General Councils which were as grand Ecclesiasticall Parlaments by their majority deputation inspection and authority representing all Churches in all the World that so the salve might still be wisely commensurate to the sore The danger of a divided Church being no lesse than that of of a divided State or Kingdome which our Saviour tells us cannot stand it must not be imagined that Christ hath left his Church destitute of defence and help in such cases of distraction These grand combinations of Christian people Presbyters and Bishops convening as occasion required not onely to serve God in the piety of his daily worship but for the right ordering and guiding of themselves and others in such publick concernments as Christian polity and gubernative prudence required these made Christian primitive Churches appear in their Synodicall Provinciall Nationall and Oecumenicall Assemblies as the fairest sides and goodliest prospects
of Christ were ever esteemed the fruits of carnall not Christian minds of such as had more subtilty than sanctity in them As the Apostles so their Primitive successors ever looked upon the mincing and mangling of Churches as the reproch pest poyson and deformity of Religion being diametrally opposite to those holy customes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Irenaeus Tertullian Cyprian and sixty years after him the great Council of Nice so command and recommend as Ancient Primitive and Apostolick For they were not such children as to fancy those to be ancient customs and usages in the Catholick Church which were not older than their own beards or the Gibeonites bread and bottles which a late Writer of Schisme seems to suspect of those renowned Fathers who were not above three descents from some of the Apostles Some Bishops in the Council of Nice might very easily know Irenaeus as he tells us he did Papias and Polycarpus who both knew St. John so that the traditions and customs so evident by matter of fact to all the world could neither be dark nor dubious nor justly called Ancient then if not Primitive The greatest glory and most conspicuous character of the first famous Churches was as Ignatius tells us for Christians to love one another to be of one mind and one heart for their lesser Congregations to be subject to their severall Presbyters or Preachers for their People and Presbyters to be meekly subordinate to their respective Bishops for their Bishops to correspond with one another and all Christians by them in their joynt Councils and publick Conventions also by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commendatory letters and testimonials which presently admitted every good Christian to communion with any part of the true Church or any congregation in all the world upon the testimony and account of their Baptismal covenant and orderly conversation or profession of the same faith once delivered to the Saints and that one hope or common salvation by which they stood related to the whole Church as one Body and to Christ Jesus as the onely Head of it without any new imposition or exaction of any other explicit covenants and formall professions or private engagements to any one Congregation or Preacher which must be renewed so oft as a Christian changeth his abode and may for ought I see as well be required by every private Family before they will pray or eat or drink with any stranger-Christian as by every particular Congregation which listeth to call it self a Church and so fancies it self to be absolute soveraign independent without any communion with or subordination to those greater Ecclesiasticall polities which in the primitive style and esteem were called and counted the onely regular politick organized and completed Churches the priviledges and benefits of whose communion every Christian was in charity presumed capable of and so allowed to enjoy who having been duly baptised instructed and confirmed in Christian mysteries did continue to professe the same by word and deed neither justly excommunicated out of that particular Church to which he was orderly joyned nor excommunicating himself by voluntary Schisme declared abscession separation or Apostasie To such Christians as thus professe the true faith and keep that comely order communion and subordination which is publickly professed and maintained in their respective nationall Churches and the several parts lesser Congregations contained in them to which private Christians are more immediately for order sake related there is no doubt but a just right and claim belongs according to their severall aptitudes and capacities as younger or elder catechised or fuller instructed novices or veterane and old Disciples to partake in due order of any ordinance and institution given by Christ to his Catholick Church as a mark and priviledge of his Disciples Nor can it seem lesse than a petulant and partiall if not a proud Schismatical and sacrilegious practise for any Minister or people to deny or rob any such approved Christian professor of the comfort of partaking such Christian rights as he duly requires meerly because he will not gratifie such a Minister or such a little Congregation in a new exotick way of bodying that is formally covenanting verbally engaging with them to them beyond the baptismall bond vow Thereby owning first a greater right and priviledge to be received by him from such covenanting with them than he had before as a Christian baptised and in Catholick communion with Christ and his Church next he must own an absolute soveraign and entire Church-power among them to the prejudice division and discarding of those higher relations by which he stands united and subordinate to the Church of Christ in order to higher ends and uses under greater notions and denominations as they are distinguished into severall bounds and orders both for Episcopal inspection and nationall correspondency or communion which are of far greater vertue and more publick concernment and benefit than that congregating or meeting together which is onely locall and onely followes the aptitude of a Christians residency or particular station in one place Undoubtedly the grand ecclesiastical relations and sacred generall bands of Christianity in one Body one Spirit one Faith one Baptism one Lord and Father of all c. are of a far higher and nobler nature than those which arise meerly from cohabitation or personall convention which are very variable humane and uncertain whereas the other are fixed divine and immutable except through mens own default by Infidelity Apostacy and Immorality Christian people owing to their Bishops or chief Governours as subjects do to their Princes a duty of love reverence and subjection also of due acknowledgement and holy obedience although they never see their faces nor meet them in any particular place as thousands of Christians never did at all or not for a long time and never any more after the Apostle S. Paul's departure from them who yet were subject to his orders and mandates instructions and traditions according to the mind and spirit of Christ declared by his own Epistles or such other Messengers and Apostles Bishops and Governours whom the Apostle sent to them and set over them as he did Timothy among the Ephesians Titus among the Cretians Epaphroditus among the Philippians Archippus among the Colossians These and such like with under and after the Apostles as eminent Pastors Bishops and Governours of such Churches and Christians as were contained in one great city and its Territory or Province which were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did take care that every Christian every Congregation every Presbyter or Preacher in those precincts should both do their duties keep their stations preserve the private and publick order and unity enjoy the priviledges of safety peace and assistance as parts or members of that Polity or Ecclesiasticall Body which still stood further related and so was subordinate
then when with a Martyr-like zeal and courage they put themselves into the happy state of a well-reformed Church paring off many superfluities or noveller fancies and onely retaining a few such ceremonies as they saw had upon them the noblest marks of best Antiquity Decency Nor may any man without discovering great folly and injustice find fault with those members of the Church of England who used those retained and enjoyned Ceremonies agreable to their judgements and in obedience to a publick lawfull command in which their own vote and consent was personally or virtually included so that He must by condemning such as were conformable either condemn himself and all others who were authors of this publick appointment or else he must prefer his own private judgement before them all The first is fatuous Levity the second is immodest Arrogancy I allow as much as these men demand and so oft impertinently decantate against the Ceremonies of the Church of England as to that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that spirituall and inward worship of God in the rationall faculties of mens souls which the Church of England chiefly intended and vehemently required beyond any outward Ceremonies of all true and sincere worshippers of God but withall It judged and so do I that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the outward man which ought to be conform to the heart and being most conspicuous to others ought also to be most exemplary and significant in those visible acts which necessarily accompany the religious visible and sociall service of God that this ought not to be rude slovenly negligent confused irreverent or uncomely by affecting various singularities and inconformities to others which occasion scandalls strifes factions divisions animosities disorders and confusions in particular Churches or Congregations for avoiding of which every private Christians spirit ought in Reason and Religion to be subject to the publick prophetick Spirit of the Church in its joynt counsels consents and determinations against which a man cannot bring any pregnant demonstration of right reason and morality or of Faith and Scripture-revelation as S. Austin in his Epistle to Januarius observes having learned as he tells us that principle of calmness moderation humility and Charity from S. Ambrose as an oracle from Heaven These considerations moved the Primitive Churches of the first and second Centuries in their severall grand combinations and ampler distributions even amidst their Martyrdomes and sharp persecutions while they had no leisure to be superstitious or superfluous in things of Religion but onely were intent to Piety Devotion and Charity these moved them to use and retain as they had received them from the Apostles and their successors some Ceremonies yea many more than were used in the Reformed Church of England which appears in Justin Martyr Irenaeus Tertullian Clem. Alexandrinus and others Who tell us of the holy kiss and love-feasts of Water added to the Wine in the Lords Supper of Oyl Milk Honey a white garment used in Baptisme of Christians not washing a week after they were baptized of constant fasts on Wednesdayes and Fridayes of frequent signations with the Crosse both in religious and civil motions as Indications of their courage and constancy in professing Christ crucified I might adde their solemn stations and vigils their adorations and prostrations toward the East besides their strict zeal in observing Easter or the time of Christs Resurrection also their Quadragesimal or Lemen fast preparatory to it their not kneeling between Easter and Whitsuntide nor upon any Lords day on which they were forbidden to fast before and at the Nicene Council besides their severe forms of exercising Discipline and enjoyning Penances to such as were scandalous offenders the great respect observance which Christian people payed to their Bishops and Presbyters yea to their Deacons in many things who all joyned in an high reverence and submission to their Bishops or chief governours in the Church in order to which duties concerning the Churches order and peace most Councils of the Church spent much of their time care and pains next to the keeping of Faith entire and sound If the Ceremonies of the Church of England had been many more in that kind than they were yet since they were in their generall nature allowed by God and left by him to the prudent choice and use of this as other particular Churches certainly as learned Zanchy and other reformed Divines observe they ought not by sober Christians to have been put into the balance of their Religion so far as for their sakes to overthrow the peace and whole state of such an happy and reformed Church as this was bringing infinite greater mischiefs upon Religion the whole Church by violently removing such ceremonies as neither empaired the faith nor depraved the manners of good Christians than ever could be feared by the sober use of them which did not so much as occasion any scandall or inconvenience to those that had knowing humble meek and quiet spirits rightly discerning the nature of such things and that liberty granted to themselves of submitting in them to the determination of the Church nor can it be other than weaknesse of judgement or want of charity or a signe of schismaticall and unquiet spirits that list to be contentious rising either from ignorance or superstition or pride and petulancy for private persons in such cases peevishly to sacrifice to their private passions and perswasions the publick peace and prosperity of the Church which ought to be so sacred as the learned and pious Bishop of Alexandria Dionysius wrote to the zealous and factious Presbyter Novatus that it is not to be violated upon less accounts than those for which one would chuse to suffer Martyrdome there may be as Saint Paul confesseth a zeal in them and yet they persecute the Church of Christ After that Divine justice hath further punished and manifested the supercilious folly and inquietude of some men Times may come in which sober Christians would be glad to enjoy such a state of reformed Religion in England as they sometimes happily enjoyed and despised under these so tedious and terrible burdens of ceremonies as some complained who are greatly wronged if they have not since charged their consciences with far greater pressures than any Ceremonies can be imagined the least wilfull and presumptuous immorality being heavier than a thousand such formalities as much as milstones are beyond feathers and talents of lead more ponderous than the largest shadows Experience hath already taught us that the authentick ceremonies of the Church of England were either up hinderances at all or far lesse as to the advance of piety holiness and charity than the taking away of them and the consequences have been especially in such a fashion as instead of ripping off the lace hath torn the whole garment into rags and pretending to shave the superfluous hair hath almost cut the throat of the
discreet limits and rules which it thought fittest to keep the visible profession of Christian Religion in due order and decency according as occasion required and the state of this particular Church would bear Nor was the Church of England in any of these things ever blamed or blamable by any well-reformed Church nor by any men that impartially professed Christianity among whom I cannot reckon either the politick Papist or the peevish Separatist much lesse those later rude rabbles of libertines and fanaticks who abhor all things in any Church or way of Religion which they suspect to be contrary to their loose principles and these must be conform to their several secular ends and interests which truly in England are now neither small nor poor nor modest but grand high and aspiring extremely inconsistent with those publick principles and ends of good order polity peace and unity which formerly were established and maintained in the Church of England as they ought to be in all well-ordered Churches whose work and design was not loosely to tolerate different publick professions of Religion in the same nation or community according as every man lists but seriously and impartially to constitute and authorize some one way grounded upon Gods Word and guided by the best examples as the publick standard of Religion for Doctrine Duties Worship Devotion Discipline Which methods of Piety and Charity were ever highly commended and cheerfully followed by the wisest and best Christian Magistrates in all ages and possibly they had been ere this recovered and renewed here in England if the beast of the people getting the bridle of liberty between its teeth had not so far run away with some riders who had too much pampered it that it is no easie matter not to be done by sudden checks or short turnes to reduce that heady and head-strong animal to the right postures of religious managing besides that wise men are taught by experience that nothing so soon tames the madnesse of people as their own fiercenesse and extravagancy which at length as S. Cyprian observes tires them by taking away their breath and vainly exhausting their ferocient spirits Time and patience oft facilitate those cures in Church and State which violent and unseasonable applications would but more enflame and exasperate I do not â—oubt but the greatest patrons for the peoples liberty in matters of Religion will in time if they do not already see how great a charity it is to put mercifull restraints of religious order and government upon them which are no lesse necessary than those sharper curbs and yokes of civil coercions No wise States-man will think it fit in honesty or safety to permit common people to do whatever seems good in their own eyes as if there were no King or supreme Magistrate in Israel nor can any good Christian think it fit that in Religion every man should be left to profess and patronize what he listeth as if there were no Christ as King and chief Bishop of our souls or as if he had not left us clear and setled foundations for faith also evident principles besides patterns of Christian prudence and Church-polity for order and office discipline and duty direction and correction subordination and union What these measures and proportions have been both as to the judgement and practise of the universall Church from the very Apostolicall times and their Primitive successors till this last century is so plain both in Scripture and other Ecclesiastick records that I wonder how men of any learning can be so ignorant or men of any honesty can be so partiall as by their doubting and disputing to divide the minds of Christian people and by rude innovations to raise so unhappy factions as have at this day overspread this Church and Nation like a leprosie which is a foul disease though it may seem white as snow blanched over with the shews of liberty but betraying men to the basest servitude of their own lusts and other mens corruptions as well as errours CHAP. III. I Know and allow that just plea which is made by learned and godly men for Christians mutuall bearing with and forbearing one another in cases of private and modest differings either in opinions or practises yea as S. Ambrose S. Austin S. Jerome and others observe there is a great latitude of Charity to be exercised among particular Churches in their different methods and outward forms of holy ministrations according as their severall polities are locally distinguished by Cities Countreys or Nations I willingly yield to all men much more to all Christians that liberty naturall civil and religious which may consist with Scripture-precept and right reason with grounds of morality and society which is as much as I desire to use or enjoy my self in point of private opinion or publick profession I have other where observed out of Tertullian that Religion is not to be forced but perswaded I admire the Princely and Christian temper of Constantine the Great who professed he would not have men cudgelled but convinced to be Christians that Religion was a matter of choice not of constraint that no tyranny no rape no force is more detestable than that which is committed upon mens consciences when once they come to be masters of so much reason as to chuse for themselves and to hold forth those principles upon which they state their Religion This indeed was the sense of that great and good Emperour But then withall he professed not to meddle by any Imperatorian or Senatorian power with matters of Religion either to alter and innovate or to dispute and decide them but left them to the piety and prudence of those holy and famous Bishops which were chief Pastors of the Church whose unanimous doctrine and uniform practise had carried on Christian Religion amidst all persecutions with so great splendour uniformity authority and majesty that few Christians were so impudent as to doubt much less contradict and openly dissent from their religious harmony publick order and profession which was grounded on Scripture-precepts and guided by Apostolicall patterns Yet amidst those primitive exactnesses to preserve the publick peace and unity of Churches nothing was more nourished and practised than that meeknesse of wisdome which every where sought to instruct men not to destroy them for their private differences in Religion when they were accompanied with humility modesty and charity not carried on with insolence and injury to immorality and publick perturbation in all which men shew malice and pride mixed with and sowring their opinions which easily and insensibly carry mens hearts from dissentings to emulations from emulations to anger from anger to enmity from enmity to despiciency from despising to damning one another Private perswasions like sticks when they come to vehement rubbings or agitations conceive heat and kindle to passionate flames whereas in a calm and Christian temper who so differs from me is in charity to be interpreted as desirous
most industriously promote such a Christian and Catholick accord as were most for the honour of Christ and the peace of Christendome I know the youthfull fervours of some are jealous of all such motions and for fear of seeming luke-warme they resolve to boyle over all bounds till they quench both Truth and Charity among Christians and make way for Atheisme Turcisme Confusion and Barbarity These hotter heads possibly dread what I calmly desire that such a grand Catholick Convention of able Ecclesiasticks in these Western Churches might by the consent of Princes and chief Magistrates be so orderly convened with Freedome Impartiality and due Authority as might enable them to consent in one Canon or rule of Faith and good manners that the clear and concurrent sense of Scriptures might be owned by all in which all things necessary are contained either literally or by just deductions that what is dark or dubious should be left indifferently to Christians use and judgements that all would agree in the same ancient fundamentall Articles of Faith contained in primitive Creeds also in the same Sacraments or holy Mysteries to be devoutly celebrated so in the same way of good works to be practised that we might all have the same Catechise the same publick Liturgies so composed that all Christians might with Faith and Charity say Amen to them and in their severall Languages understand them that a Commentary on Scriptures and Sermons containing all Christian necessary Doctrine might be agreed upon that neither curiosities nor controversies should be couched in publick Prayers or Preachings that all might enjoy the same Catholick Source and course of Ecclesiastick Ordination Ministry and Authority so tempering Government and Discipline in the Church that none should justly think others too much exalted nor themselves too much depressed that Catholick Customes ancient Ceremonies and Traditions truly such being consonant to Gods Word and practically interpreting the meaning of it might be observed by all leaving yet such freedome in other things to particular Churches as might be most convenient yet still subordinate to and to be regulated by the judgement of such a General Council contrary to which none should affect extravagant liberty to the ruine of Christian Charity Blessed Lord What good Christian could be injured by such a Christian accord in the main concernments of Religion which cannot be impossible in the nature of the thing because it was of old enjoyed and many hundreds of years generally preserved among all Christians and Churches of any name and repute in all the world Nor did either the heat of Persecution or Prosperity as warm and soultry weather dispirit this charity of Christians who might still be as capable subjects of so great a blessing from God on earth if Passion Prejudice Partiality and private interests on all hands were laid aside without parting with any true and reall interest that concerns a wise or good man either in Conscience or Honour in civil or religious regards CHAP. XVIII WHich blessed accord so good and so pleasant to behold how much more to enjoy being not onely possible but most desirable and commendable among all good Christians two great Impediments or obstructions seem to me chiefly to hinder as to man besides our ill deservings on all sides at Gods hands which however I do not hope by my weak shoulders to remove they being like the Grave-stone on Christs Sepulchre whose sad and massy weight requires some mighty Angel from heaven to do it yet I cannot but here express my sense of them the more sensibly by how much I see the miserable distractions of the poor Church of England and the advantages given by some mens late immoderations and madnesses to alienate the very best and soberest of the Roman party from all propensity or thoughts of any happy close by reforming and so reconciling the parts of divided and distracted Christendome Which evil effect now more exasperated than ever I here instance in as one of the saddest consequences following the divided dissolved and deplored state of this Church of Engl. which was the grand mirrour or example of Christianity and Reformation from which neither Romanists nor others did so much withdraw by many degrees heretofore as now they do The first great hinderance is that exteme pertinacy and height of those of the Roman party who so much magnifie themselves their chief Bishop their Church and Communion upon the specious names of Antiquity Infallibility and Primacy as if no Church or Christians in the world were to be considered other then as novices ignorants and underlings in comparison of the Roman Name and Majesty Their Antiquity is not denied by sober men but their great Age is evidently attended with many decayes and infirmities which are novelties from which even primitive Churches were not wholly free both as to Humane frailty and Divine reproofs as we read in the Epistles of the Apostles and of Christ to the seven Churches Nor doe I know any priviledge the Roman Church hath above others unlesse they could make good their Infallibility either as to their chief Bishop or as to any Council in which he should preside That their persons have erred in Doctrine and Moralities that they have varied from and clashed against each other in their publick Decrees and Councils yea and from not onely pious Antiquity but the Scripture-verity is so evident in what my self have here lightly touched and others amply demonstrated that no ingenuous and honest Romanist at this day can deny it For the affected Supremacy or Primacy which they so glory in and challenge not onely before but above and over all Churches not as a matter of order and precedency but of power and authority as there is no Law of God which requires this or any Church so farre to own that of Rome or to be subject to it so nor did the ancient Ecclesiastical Lawes and distinctions lay more to the Roman Inspection or Jurisdiction than the Suburbicarian Regions which extended 100 miles from the City That the Roman Bishop was owned as the first or chief Patriarch in Order and Precedency in Place or Vote was not a regard to the persons of the Bishops or their authority as if it were more than other Bishops by any Divine or Humane right but a regard to the pristine Majesty of the City and the Apostolick eminency of that Church in which the two great Apostles S. Peter S. Paul had not onely placed much of their pains but ended their lives Lay aside the Roman pomp and insolency no sober man but will allow the Bishop of Rome his Civil and Ecclesiastical Primacy as King James and other Protestant Princes offered long ago nor would any of the great Reformers Luther or Calvin or Cranmer have grudged this if the Bishop of Rome would have submitted either to a General Council or to the Word of Christ If the Roman Arrogancy will needs claim and usurp more than its due which
once the North-wind ceased to fill its sailes Besides this Independency confining all its authority to a little body and narrow compasse of one Congregation hath a stroke or knack in it of greater popularity than Presbytery it self which having many heads and hands soon grew terrible to great men as well as common people threatning them not onely with one sword or scepter but with the combined force of many Presbyters and Presbyteries with appeales from one Consistory to another which looked like dew-rakes and harrowes armed with so many teeth that none great or small should escape them but he must needs fall under the first second third or fourth Consistorian Power either Parochiall or Classicall or Provinciall or Nationall new names and great words which common people would hardly learn in one yeare nor understand in seven Furthermore the Magistratick genius and Emperiall spirits of this Nation intending intirely to govern it both in Civil and Ecclesiasticall respects began in time to be better advised and so to be aware how they or the Nation fell under the Discipline of any Populacy or Presbytery whose Rods nay Scorpions castigated King James during his pupillage or minority in Scotland so severely that he could never forgive or forget their insolency to his dying day as he bitterly complains in his Basilicon Doron every petty Presbyter that had twenty Marks a year salary to live upon fancying himself a Peer not onely to the Lords but to the Prince himself This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 many-headed Hydra of Government King James did and so might all wise men see cause enough perfectly to abhorre both in Church and State that it was not onely folly but madnesse to buy the experience of it in England at the charge of our own miseries when we had our neighbours late examples so near us that they were enough to have scared any wise men from such an hare-brain'd and plebeian Presbytery as King James and others describe specially the Learned Reverend and Impartiall Arch-bishop of S. Andrews who modestly sets it forth in his late excellent History of the Church of Scotland in its rise progresse activity and recesse which was a Government popularly at first extorted from Bishops Peers and Princes by a company of minute Ministers or petty Preachers whose extravancies the wisdome of King James after reduced to a well-regulated Episcopacy under which Scotland as well as England enjoyed I believe its best dayes Thus when Presbytery had lopped Episcopacy to the stumps in Engl. yea and thought it had grubbed it up by the Mattock and Pickax of the Covenant when it self from a small Shrub had set it self up began to take root and to fill the land against the will of the chief Cedar in the Forrest fancying it was now full of sap both of Divine and Humane Right as if it were in high favour both with God and man yet then it suddenly dwindled and looked so withered as if it had been Planet-struck or smitten with a sharp East-wind when indeed it was nothing else but the spirit of Independency and other Novelties which like Palmer-worms or Caterpillers secretly bred in every corner of the land and which have now also made their way even into Scotland it self sometime the great Scene and Throne of Presbytery now very tottering and much weakned as to that part of affected soveraignty in Church-affairs Nor is this young tall and seemingly so thrifty shoot of Independency which is yet but slender and more run up in height than spread in bulk this is not so firmly fixed that it cannot be removed having little root in Scripture or in the true reason of Government and Polity nor more in any Church-patterns or practise of Antiquity being like Jonah's gourd the child of a night of yesterday in comparison of Primitive and Catholick Episcopacy yea and a younger brother to Presbytery which was but a modern shift used among some Reformed Churches when they could not have as they desired Reforming and Reformed Bishops to rule them for else they had never God knows dreamed any thing of such a Presbytery as should tend to the extirpation of Apostolick Episcopacy Nor is Independency with all its easie rootings and windings in our loose and broken soyle of England as yet far spread in the judgements of the most learned grave and sober persons of England looking upon it as incongruous in its Novelty Feebleness Factiousness and popular temper to the Genius and interest of the English people who are never to be long or well ruled by those whom they think their equals or inferiours Even Independency it self which hath a pretty soft phrase and easier cords to bind people together in small bodies will in time find its weaknesse in it self and betray it to others whence will follow other variations from it oppositions against it and contempts of it Who knows what way fierce Anabaptists ambitious Millenaries Seraphick Familists rude Ranters and silly Quakers wil affect for their Church-government or any other new and yet namelesse Faction which may hereafter be spawned more agreeable to the vulgar humour which loves greater Latitudes Indifferencies Loosenesses and Cheapnesses of Religion both in Opinon and Practise than learned and modest Independents will allow Who sees not how much the uncivil confidence and childish clownery of Quakers takes with the vulgar beyond any thing while to set off their Enthusiasmes with a greater emphasis they affect a rude and levelling Conversation with a familiarity of Thouing their betters and superiours at every word fancying great holinesse in their simple and superstitious Yea and Nay which are not the sole and confined but onely the shortest expressions of true and honest meanings disdaining to use any signs of Duty common Courtesie or Respect which by the Laws of God and man are due to Parents Equals or Superiours according to the gentle courteous and humble behaviour of all Christians in all Countreys and Ages yet do these sort of new leaders pretend they come nearer to Jesus Christ and to God because they have no respect of any persons but themselves and no doubt in order further to relieve their Necessities and Obscurities these men would be content to have all things common after the fashion of primitive Charity when the Churches necessities had an empire of love not force over particular Christians proprieties These and the like discriminations of parties in Religion which are but lately grown out of the distempers of the Church of England as wormes out of Job's sores or dunghill have already not onely their Founders and Patrons which must be almost deified by their respective Disciples but they have also their grand Masters Abettors Propagators Followers and Champions each challengeth to themselves the titles of Christians Saints godly people the Church c. not as good fellowes in a charitable community and Catholick correspondency but in a supercilious reserve almost excluding all others and unchurching them who are not just of their
seat faire Cathedrall or Mother-Church with which England formerly abounded to the great honour of the Nation no lesse than of the Clergy and Ministry of all degrees the Slips and Shrubs of Churches which some have lately planted thrive so ill that they wish them fairly removed and reingrafted into that ancient stock that goodly and venerable tree of Episcopacy which was so flourishing and so fruitfull to all orders of Christians in England and in all ancient Churches ever since the first plantation of Religion in this Island or the other world O how would all sober Ministers and others rejoyce to come under that shade and superintendency which might not sadly over-drop but gently protect every Minister and member of the Church in their severall branches and boughs Who sees not by experience that verified which St. Jerom told them long agoe That a regular Episcopacy is the best if not the onely defensative both in the Catholick and particular Churches from the scorching heates of factions and schismes to keep men from those shiftings and tossings in Religion from those uncharitable rendings and separations which are so uncomely and inconvenient yea so noxious to the Churches of Christ and therefore to be conscienciously avoided by all good Christians Besides this constitution containing in its bosome the true interests of Presbyters and people as well as of Bishops redeemes the Clergy beyond any other form of Church-order and Government from that which is very intolerable to men of learned piety and ingenuous Spirits that is the sordid dependence upon yea and slavish subjection even in religious concernments unto those Lay-dictators and plebeian humors who are generally very crosse-grained and spitefully peevish to men of more learning than themselves Vulgar minds are alwaies contemptuous to their teachers and rugged to their Monitors but most unsufferably insolent when they find either Magistrates or Ministers dependants upon their benevolence never triumphing more unfeignedly than when they see those deformed spectacles which this last age hath oft shewen them namely those grave and worthy Ministers who taught them in the name of Christ on the Lords-day the very next day pale and trembling to appeare before them in some Country Committee compounded of Lay-men yea and of some Trades-men who are generally not guilty of much learning in any kind and least in Divinity yet these are the men that must catechise examine censure and condemn Ministers in the sight of their people both in points of Doctrine and in practises Ministeriall for which some one Minister is able to say more in one houre than most of those Assessors or silly Spectators can understand in ten or ever have read in all their lives What ingenuous Christian blusheth not to see Ministers of excellent learning and lives so disparaged so degraded so discouraged by the Incompetency of those who must be their Judges when many of them cannot so much as understand the state of the question or matter in dispute What Christian is there of so popular plebeian triviall and mechanick a spirit as not to desire to see proper and meet judges set to examine and determine matters of Religion for doctrines manners and discipline in all which there are many cases so obscure and intricate that they require men of very good learning of composed minds of sober judgements and unbiassed consciences to debate and determine them being very dubious and disputable in truth and holinesse in faith and morality which when some silly Saints and devout bunglers will undertake to manage and modelize beyond their line and measure after their rash rude and slovenly fashion it is not to be expressed how much detriment both Religion and its sacred Ministry suffer through the ignorance and passion the rusticity and confidence the petulancy and impertinency of such ridiculous arbitrators and incompetent judges who are so farre from being fit for any such Authority and Judicature that they are not onely not equals but in most points very much inferiours to those whose doctrine and manners whose callings and consciences they presume not so much to search as to insult over with as much unfitnesse and unreasonablenesse as if Divines should arrogate to themselves the Judicature of Common-Law or of persons and cases Martiall so that both Pleaders and Judges Souldiers and Commanders should fall under Ministers decision in all debates incident to their functions and affaires Every man not ambitiously vain and fulsomely foolish doth now wish in his soul to see that grave solemne idoneous and equable dispensation of Religion both in its Mysteries and Ministry its Doctrine and Controversies its Scandals and Indignities as may best become the Honour and Majesty of Christianity most avoiding those improprieties and absurdities which have been sufficiently manifested in our late confusions which have chiefly risen from want of that wise settlement in Religious administrations which would lay out every part and parcell of them so as is proper for them both as to persons places and proportions after the order and method anciently used both in Gods Tabernacle and his Temple Indeed nothing can be managed orderly and happily in Church or State in Civill or Ecclesiastick affaires unlesse they passe through such wise hearts and pure hands as can both well understand them and discreetly discharge them so as may conciliate in all mens mindes an inward reverence to their persons that do dispence them Which respect ariseth not from parchment Commissions or popular approbations but from personall and reall sufficiencies which appearing to all sober men both in reason and Religion give them the greatest satisfaction and thereby as it were charme the common people not more by feare than love and shame to preserve that peace and to observe those orders which they see wisely setled and authoritatively used in any Church or Christian Common-wealth CHAP. VI. THe happinesse and honour of which religious harmony and authoritative order as every Christian is ashamed not to seem at least to desire and all honest men no doubt do really intend as their chiefe end and designe so the greatest differences now perpetuating our Religious distractions in England seem to arise from the severall meanes propounded and methods prosecuted by men possibly of honest meanings but of differing minds who each presuming their own waies to be best for the Reforming reconciling and establishing of Religion grow so divided in the use of their meanes as still to hinder the attaining of the end just like Physitians who honestly and heartily aime at the cure of their patient but every one of them so urgeth the taking of his particular receipt that either they give him no physick at all or so various and contrary prescriptions as first confound and at last kill him more by the mutuall repugnancy of their Medicines than by the Malignity of the disease Such is the state and fate of the Church of England as to my observation having I hope many honest and upright hearts in it but
men have been ready to think it were a part of wisdome and State-policy to put in execution the counsel and resolution which once Queen Elizabeth took up in some time of Her Reigne even to forbid all preaching and praying as to ministers own inventions and composures because she found most Ministers passions so inseparable from their pulpits if they were left to themselves The want of Christian harmony and correspondency in publick and lawfull conventions with unanimity and fitting subordination among Ministers in England for these last twenty yeares good God! what havock and confusion what waste and desolation what scorn and contempt hath it brought upon the whole Ministry the Church and the State of Reformed Religion not more in the order and peace than in the power and purity of them while severall Ministers in their partiall conventicles and mutinous meetings go severall waies seek onely to draw Disciples after themselves not to lead them nearer to God and Christ and this Church but to their own private opinions parties and interests according as they can possesse people to comply with their new Ministeriall authority new Church-waies and new spirituall projects which being so horribly divided the good onely way of Christianity is almost destroyed for none that are novell can be so authentick and authoritative but they are by some suspected by others denyed and by most despised Hence mutuall loathings between people and people Pastors and Pastors hence that nauseous abhorrence in many of all Sermons and Religious service hence that Atrophy or indifferency of most people to the blessed Sacraments hence that rudenesse and irreverence shewed by many in all Religious duties hence that looseness in moralities that rottennesse in opinions that coldnesse in devotions that boldnesse in blasphemies that impudence in heresies that fondnesse after novelties that boasting in schismatick rendings hence so many new and strange secular policies are grown up as thistles in the good field of this Church instead of Primitive simplicities hence so many gay and cunning hypocrisies spring up like cockle and poppy among wheat instead of sober honesty and Christian charity which were heretofore so abounding in England A pious and prudent closing a sincere and thorough healing of those wounds which Ministers have given themselves this Church and the Reformed Religion by their easinesse credulity inconstancy popularity and impatience to bear any thing and also by their too much confidence in secular Counsels and armes of flesh while they served diverse lusts and passions of men and times more than the Lord this would advance the reall interest of all parties so farre as they are Christs and bring the whole frame of Religion to such an happy consistency as becomes the honour of such a Nation and such a Reformed Church as England sometime was In which paternal presidency fraternal assistance and filial submission might all meet together to satifie all calme and sober Spirits that are either of Episcopall Presbyterian or Independent perswasions which are I think the most considerable parties yet in England both as to their numbers abilities and worth I know it is very hard for weak and wilfull men to reclaime themselves or others from those transports which they have not chosen but ventured upon it is the work of wise men to recant their own errors and to recall people from those scatterings and extravagancies to which they have been once throughly scared and cunningly driven I have much admired while I have read the prudent Arts and pious guiles which King James a Master of great Learning Wit and Eloquence used whereby to calme the hot Spirits of Ministers in Scotland so as to reduce them to that excellent Church-frame and Government of which many popular factious and covetous Spirits were not more weary than unworthy by the overthrow of which I believe the jealous Presbyters in Scotland that Church and State have got so little that they may well put their gaines in their eyes and yet see both their folly and their misery rather weeping for their destroying than justly triumphing in their extirpation of so excellent a constitution of a Church as indeed they enjoyed with as much happinesse had they known it as they obtained it with much difficulty Great bodies we see cannot move regularly or handsomely unlesse they have such respective heads and presidents as may be principles of order and union of proportionate motions and usefull operations The want of which with the dissolving of all Ecclesiasticall subordinations into popular parities and reducing Nationall Convocations or Synods into partiall Assemblies and Associations all sorts of sober Ministers have found by wofull experience to be so pernicious both to their private and the publick interests of Religion that I believe most of them are now very solicitous how to heale themselves lest they further appeare Physitians of no value to the people who can never think themselves either well taught or governed by such Ministers as know not how to governe themselves and yet are impatient to be governed by any other but themselves who being either meane or weak or wilfull men taken singly will not be much abler or stronger or more valued in any arbitrary precarious or partiall waies of self-combinations or Associatings CHAP. VII I Am neither wholly ignorant of nor averse from those later projects and Essayes of Associations which some Ministers have presented to the world and as I heare practised among themselves in some Countries with what good successe or publick advantage I do not yet understand however this plot of Associating doth proclaime to all the world that the generality of Ministers are very sensible of that shame solitude feeblenesse contempt dissipation and diminution to which their late divisions have exposed them even among those people whom they most gratified with eating that forbidden fruit which by a surfeit of liberty hath brought so great sicknesse and mortality upon the life of Religion as Christian and Reformed also upon the honour of the Clergy and the happinesse of the people of England I see the sense of their own and the peoples nakednesse as to Ecclesiasticall union and Government hath made Ministers seek for some covering for themselves though it be but of fig-leaves in comparison of that goodly Garment which God had formerly clothed them withall after the manner of all ancient Churches who were governed adorned and defended by Episcopall Eminency Presidency and Authority strengthned with Presbyterian Counsells and further helped by the service and care of Deacons or Overseers for the poor to complete the well-Governing of the Church with Charity Wisdome and Orderly Authority So that neither the Wise Strong Great or Rich might be extravagant and unruly nor the Simpler Weaker Lesser and poorer sort of Christians be neglected and contemned A method of Church-Government certainly not more ancient and Catholick than complete in all the requisite proportions of Government which had in it not onely all principles of reason
which is holy high and honourable in Gods esteem as his Embassage venerable before the good Angels in Heaven and terrible to the very Devils in Hell Let not the preaching of the Word be slighted mocked and laughed at by the unautoritative insolency and unsufficiency of unordained and impudent praters who will never make powerfull Preachers Let not the solemnity of publick prayers and Sacraments be made ridiculous vaine and void by the simplicity and barrennesse the non-sense and flatnesse the slovenly rudenesse and confusion of those undertakers to officiate whom no man in Christs name hath duly authorised or sent according to any Primitive pattern or Catholick custome in this and other Churches When the Authority of Ministers is doubted denyed divided despised on all sides it is impossible there should be any unity or charity among either Ministers themselves or those to whom they thus brokenly Minister holy things nor can there be any reverent and sacred esteem of those things which they so administer with so much variety dubiousness and inconformity Civill respect to Ministers of the Gospel will follow where there is a religious regard to their Ministry as sacred and Divine indeed as Christs for so it is or it is none upon any religious account Therefore I forbear to urge you with any importunities in order to restore the Pristine honors and dignities the many priviledges and great plenty which the Clergy enjoyed in England I know those are unseasonable motions in an iron age amidst so many sacrilegious Spirits as envy even those pittances that yet remaine of oyle in the cruses or meale in the barrels of poor Ministers who are generally in a low depressed squeesed and almost exhausted condition not onely publick exactions but private sharkings of people in many if not most places have reduced heretofore convenient livings to pittifull tenuities Ministers affect indeed to wear longer haire than they were wont but their condition is now so much shorne and shaved since the Scots rasor was first applyed that most of them are very bare and quite bald to the great joy of Papists the viler sort of licentious people who want but one vote more to perfect their desired Reformation That is to take away all tithes and glebes rather giving them to Moloch or Beelzebub than to Christ his Church and his Ministery to whom these are paid by many men so grudgingly sharkingly and superciliously that few Scholars of any generous minds and parts will apply themselves now to be Ministers and many grave men heretofore devoted to that calling are content to be silent rather than to preach to ungratefull and gain-saying people yea some Ministers think it better to starve with honor than to be fed with scorn preferring any calling before that which must first work then beg or contest for its wages But as the poverty and tenuity of Ministers the popular contempt of their persons and calling the neglect and irreverence of holy ministrations the intrusions and usurpations of petulant people upon their function as all these could not have grown upon them had they not been scattered and divided among themselves for by these cracks and leakes those bitter waters have prevailed thus far to sink and depresse them So the reducing of Ministers to some unity in their judgments to uniformity in their Ministrations to an identity or samenesse for their Ministeriall power and ordination also to a decent subordination and government among themselves these methods would be most effectuall beyond any thing I can think of to remedy all those great inconveniences and mischiefes under which they now labour and grone From Ministers mutuall separations affrontings reprochings oppressings and despisings of one another common people have learned the language and carriage of clownery and contempt For how can people see any thing worthy their civill much lesse consciencious respect and love toward any Ministers when they see hear and read how they depreciate and scorn envy and maligne shun and abominate one another on all sides each invalidating or disparaging the others authority to officiate and almost annulling all they do in holy duties as Ministers Be they never so able and fit as to their gifts knowledge utterance holy lives and good report in all things yet still they are thought by some side or other either to enjoy more than they merit or to arrogate more than is their due or wholly to usurp that which is no way their due Certainly it is not a more pious and Christian than heroick and prudent work to reconcile the discrepancies and feuds that are grown among Ministers of severall formes and names as to their ordination or admission to their Ministry And since there are on all sides men of very good abilities commendable lives and usefull parts in this publick service as Ministers of the Church it is infinite pitty that Christians should be by any prejudices deprived of the common benefit to be had by them or by factious and frivolous discriminations if their Ministeriall Authority be frustrated of those many blessings which all good Christians might happily enjoy both publickly and privately by a firm union and uniformity among all true Ministers both in the origination of their power also in the manner of the derivation and dispensation of it Which harmony as without doubt it would highly contribute to the honor of the reformed Religion so it would much obstruct the advantages which Popery gets by the scandall of Ministers discriminations and divisions in this point For what sober-minded man will not rather adhere to what seems uniform though an error than to what seems divided though a truth Men will rather turne Seekers Quakers and Enthusiasts than weary themselves in dancing after every Ministers pipe and the new tunes they set to both their Ministry and holy Ministration For my part I should rather choose to live in a solitude as a private Christian or retire to any corner of the land as a Minister than to correspond with such societies of Preachers as are either evidently Schismaticall in their principles or onely formally and partially Associating in their politick practises which do but declare their spirits to be at as great distance from their duties both to their betters and their equalls as ever they were I prefer a cottage in a smooth and peaceable wildernesse before such palaces as are built among briars and thornes I am sorry and ashamed to see those Ministers who are able and worthy to use the trowell for edification should be so eagerly imployed at the swords for mutuall destruction Since they generally agree to preach and live Christ Crucified since they do for the maine correspond in doctrinalls of faith and morality yea in holy Mysteries and Ministrations what a misery is it they should not all endure the same imposition of hands or the same holy and Catholick ordination yea what pitty is it they should not all dare to say publickly and Ministerially the same Creed
not but be an excellent meanes to advance the Majesty Purity Power and Profession of Christian and Reformed Religion as otherwhere so chiefly in England whose happinesse and honor in this point might as I humbly conceive be easily recovered by some such expediency in Church-Government whose excellent temper should answer all the honest desires and reall interests of all Godly people of modest Presbyters of wise Bishops and of just Princes whose wisdom and authority might easily by the advise of all Estates both Civill and Ecclesiastick so restore Unity Tranquillity and Authority to the Church of England that no worthy Christians of any perswasion Episcopall Presbyterian or Independent should have any cause to complain of either neglect or oppression which cannot befall any party in respect of their just pretensions and equable desires if regard be had to the Primitive pattern of Episcopacy which included the priviledges and satisfactions of all degrees both of Ministers and people The complaints of oppression arise from the later innovations or invasions made by one party against the reall or pretended rights and immunities of the other which my designe is on all hands to unite and mutually preserve by a regular prudent complete moderate and yet authoritative way of Church-Government which is no where to be found but in a well-constituted Episcopacy In a designe wholly for reconciliation and atonement between moderate and pious men of all sides I know the way is not partially to over-value or passionately to undervalue any thing that is alledged by sober men on any side conducing to the common good Therefore I do not I cannot in prudence or conscience so prefer the eminency of Episcopacy as to neglect or oppresse the just rights of worthy Presbyters or the ingenuous satisfactions of Christian people neither of which are to be despised or rejected but cherished and preserved no lesse than the Authority of Bishops which at the highest must be as of one that serveth the Lord Christ and the Church not insulteth against either the Grave and Elder sort of Ministers ought to be treated by the Bishop as brethren the younger sort as Sons The reall interests of all are in my judgement best preserved when they are least scattered or divided but bound up in the same peaceable Polity or holy Harmony which I call the Primitive and complete Episcopacy ever esteemed by the Catholick Church for its excellent wisdom order and usefulness to have been at least of Apostolicall Edition both preceptive and exemplary in its Primitive impression the errata's which by long decurrence of time through many mens hands have befaln it are easily corrected and amended by men of Apostolick Spirits and Primitive tempers For my part I heartily desire humby endeavour and unfeinedly advise for such a blessed accommodation as may satisfie the just designes and honest interests of all good men I am infinitely grieved to see them threaten one another with eternall distances and this Church with everlasting differences and distractions of which I am the more jealous and sensible by what I observe either of rigor or reservednesse in some men of Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent principles who had rather lose the whole game of the Reformed Religion and this Churches Recovery than abate one ace of their high fancies and demands Where Episcopall Divines do remit much of modern advantages and condescend to the most innocent models of Primitive Episcopacy yet still they find many Presbyterians and Independents so died in graine as to their particular parties principles and adherencies that they will not yet endure any thing that hath the least colour or tincture name or title of Episcopacy Some viler sort of men study nothing more than to render the venerable Names of Bishops and Episcopacy odious and the more there is pleaded for their innocency or excellency as Pilate did for Jesus when he found no fault in him the more they clamor with the Jewes Crucifie crucifie And all this lest forsooth some Godly Ministers of the new stamps and models should lose any thing of that popular glosse and lustre whereby they fancy themselves to shine and glister like money new-minted among some people in their private spheares hence some of them grow so cruelly cunning that neither in Charity nor Policy they will endure any closure or treaty with Episcopacy under any notion notwithstanding that they pretend to twist their Associations with the three-fold cords of all moderate men differing still in some principles yet concurring in one grand end for the publick peace as they tell us when yet nothing can intreate them to wish to speak or think well of Episcopacy in any state or constitution Some fervent or fierce men profess such a jealousy of Antichrist in Episcopasy that they cast away all that is of Christ in it They fear an Apostacy if they should returne to the Apostolick Polity which is Episcopacy There are that urge it best for the Piety Peace and Honor of this Nation to have no united Church no Ecclesiasticall Unity which should be Nationall no uniforme or setled Religion but to let every one invent adhere to and advance that party and opinion which they like best so immoveable are they by any experiences of our mischiefes or any remonstrances of Piety Prudence and Charity for a publick composure in Religion From the restive temper of these men I can expect nothing more than that equanimity which will bear at least with Episcopacy in such as can bear with Presbytery or Independency in them If they find it so blessed a Liberty to serve the Lord as they list in those new Church-waies whereof they so much boast and glory why should they envy or how can they in conscience grudge to allow the Godly and honest Episcopall Clergy and other Christians who are in no virtue grace or gift inferior to them to partake of and use the like freedom as is either granted to or used and presumed by Presbytery and Independency Why should they so spitefully obstruct and hinder that concession to Episcopacy which is indulged or challenged to all sorts of novelties and varieties Possibly God in time would decide which is the best way if Episcopacy as Eliah might bring its offering to the Altar as well as others do It may be in a few yeares Providence would shew which way pleaseth him most by his enclining the hearts of good Christians to embrace and follow what hath most of Gods Order and Wisdome of Christs Institution of Apostolick imitation of Catholick Tradition or Custome and of the Churches union all which meet onely in Primitive Episcopacy But this way as it may be dilatory and tedious so it may be dangerous and pernicious as to the welfare of both Church and State for there can be no division in Religion without emulation no emulation without opposition no opposition without ambition no ambition without animosity no animosity without offence no offence without anger and studies
and Reformed hath suffered very much in England when it was best setled we have upon us the wounds both of peace and war As our former long peace and undeserved prosperity treasured up much morbifick matter so the civil war by mutual chafings and exasperatings did breed higher inflammations and festrings yea and our late truce rather than tranquillity hath been so far from a serious consideration and well-advised setling of our distractions in Religion that many men have had but more leisure and liberty to scratch their own and other mens scabious itchings and to make wider the gaping corifices of our religious Ulcers Indeed private hands can do no other who besides their petulant passions being under no publick restraint and modesty have infinite partialities both as to self-flatteries and designs It must be the Gravity and Majesty the Nobleness and Ampleness of publick Wisdom and Authority which must by prudence and impartiality both in counsels and actions reach the depth and equal the proportions either of our maladies or our remedies to which if wise and worthy men do not in time contribute their counsels prayers and endeavours for the help and healing of our Religious Affairs doubtless the disorders and sinister policies of either weak or wicked men will utterly ruine the very remains and ruines of this Church Nor can the Civil State be ever steddy or permanent where Prince and Subjects Preachers and People are so divided in their principles and practises of Religion both as to their Ministry and Ministration as to the original and exercise of all Ecclesiastical Authority and Communion that they still think it a great part of their Religion either to reform or ruine each other It is observed to be one main pillar of the Turkish Polity Peace and Empire which is so vast and diffused yet generally so peaceable and unanimous that their Religion or Holy Law as they call it being once setled is never permitted by any man to be shaken or disputed much less altered or innovated in the least kind I know it is not fit for Christians to follow all Mahometan rigors and severities no more than their follies and simplicities yet if the setledness of so wild a Rhapsody of Religion as the Alcoran contains which is made up of Truth and Falshood of Fables and Fancies of Dreams and Dotages be of so great moment to preserve their civil peace where no wise man can be much concerned what is believed or disbelieved by him or any man in such a meer Romance of Religion of how much more consequence and conscience would it be to all Christians in any Polity or Nation to have their Religion well fixed and setled which is so Ancient so Holy so True so Venerable so Divine so in its Nature Centre and Circumference but one so deserving to be most United and Uniform both as to its Doctrine and Profession It is a shame to see Mahometans wiser in their generation than Christians who are or ought to be the children of that Wisdom and that Light which shines upon them all by the Scriptures as the Beams of the Sun of Righteousness It is childish for us who are cunning careful enough to preserve civil peace to be so careless of religious Unity and Harmony as to be tossed to and fro with every wind of Doctrine according to the sleight of men who lye in wait to deceive the hearts of the simple serving not the Lord but their own bellies We should rather study to be rooted and grounded in the Catholick Truth which is according to Holiness Justice Order and Charity after the primitive pattern and constant practise of all true Churches Preachers and Professors whose Authority and Reverence ought to sway more with us than any new and private mens Inventions which no man will admire that well understands the old which were so founded upon Verity so fortified by Charity so edified in Unity so reverend for Antiquity so permanent in their Constancy according to the particular constitutions of every Church which still kept the great and Catholick Communion as to the main amidst some little varieties of outward profession not as to substance but onely in Circumstances or Ceremony For as to the main every Christian Layical or Clerical Catechumens Penitents and Communicants Deacons and Presbyters kept the stations in which God and the Church had set them Every member kept to its Congregation every Congregation to its ordained Presbyter or lawfull Minister every Presbyter to his own Bishop every Bishop to his Metropolitane every Metropolitane to his Patriarch every Patriarch not to the Pope but to the Generall Councills and every Generall Councill to the Scriptures and those Apostolick Traditions which were Catholick and so agreeable to them All which orderly gradations were certainly in the Catholick Church as lawfull as those which the policy of Presbytery hath invented for Congregationall Classicall Provinciall and Nationall Consistories I am sure they were much more usefull For those of old preserved every private Christian every Family every City every Country every Province every Nation that was Christian not onely in a Church-way or Ecclesiasticall Communion and Correspondency as to their particular bounds and neerer relations in every Parish or Congregation or City or Country but as to that Catholick bond of Charity which binds up all Christians in all the world in one fellowship of one body and one Church whose head is Christ to whom every true believer and visible Professor in the whole latitude of the Church being by the Word and Spirit of Christ fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every joynt supplyeth according to the effectuall working in the measure of every part doth both edifie and increase it self and others in Truth and Love without which all Churches all Religion and all Reformation are but like parts or members separate from their body not without flesh sinewes substance or bones but yet without blood and Spirits Life and Soul For as the particular parts and members of the naturall body do not live thrive and move onely by that particular substance spirit life and aptitude which is apart in them but by a concurrence with an influence from and a participation of that common Spirit Life Virtue which they have from the whole while they are in Communion with it so is it with Christians singly and severally considered their virtue is small and separated none at all because they want so much of Authority and Validity as they want of Catholick Unity and Ecclesiasticall harmony which keep Christians and Churches intire to Christ and to each other by that one and common spirit which runs through all true Christians by virtue of which and not of any private spirit all publick transactions which concern any nobler part or portion of Christs Church are to be carried on and anciently were in all orderly Churches as branches of the Catholick This this great and publick Communion in the
Irreconcilable differences between Reformed Truths and Romish Errors which are manifest and obstinate p. 308 CHAP. XVII Necessary separation and distance from Rome without uncharitableness p. 313 XVIII Two grand Obstructions of all Christian accommodation in these Western Churches p. 317 XIX The equity and charity of severe and sacrilegious Reformings p. 322 XX. The excuses and pleas for sacrilegious excesses answered p. 325 XXI Sacrilege a great pest to Religion and stop to Reformation p. 327 XXII The insatiableness of sacrilegious spirits unrepressed p. 335 XXIII Pleas for sacrilege answered p. 338 XXIV The Romanists discouragements as to the Reformed Religion by Sacrilege p. 343 XXV A plea for Paul's and other Churches in England p. 348 XXVI Of pious munificence becoming Christians p. 353 XXVII The main hinderances and unlikelihood of a conjunction between Protestants and Romanists p. 355 XXVIII Roman interests advanced by the petty factions of super-Reformers of Religion p. 362 XXIX The danger of divided parties in Religion as to the civil interests of England p. 370 BOOK IV. Setting forth the Sighs Prayers of the Church of England in order to its Healing and Recovery CHAP. I. THE design method of this fourth Book p. 389 II. The difficultie of repairing a decayed Church p. 393 III. Grand motives to a publick restitution and fixation of the Reformed Religion p. 400 IV. Sense of true Honour calls for the establishment of Religion p. 411 V. The hopeful possibility of restoring true Religion to unity and setledness in England p. 422 VI. Of means to recompose the differences of Religion in England p. 427 VII Of the late Associations projected by some Ministers p. 436 VIII Of civil Assistance from Lay-men to restore this Church Religion p. 442 IX A scrutiny of what is good or bad in all parties p. 447 X. The reconciling of the real interests of Episcopacy Presbytery and Independency p. 452 XI True Episcopacy stated and represented to its Antagonists p. 458 CHAP. XII Objections against Episcopacy discussed p. 468 XIII Earnestly exhorting Ministers of all sides to an happy composure and union p. 479. XIV Humbly exhorting Magistrates to assist in so good a work p. 485 XV. Councils or Synods the proper means to restore lapsed Religion p. 492 XVI The method of restoring a setled Church and united Ministry p. 502 XVII Of the well-being of the Clergy or Ministry 1. In point of maintenance and support p. 518 XVIII Of meet order Government and subordination among the Clergy p. 527 XIX Several Pleas in behalf of Episcopacy p. 539 A first Plea from the Catholick Antiquity of Episcopacy p. 540 XX. A second Plea for Episcopacy from its Evangelical temper as to civil subjection p. 556 CHAP. XXI A third Episcopacy most suitable to the genius temper of the English p. 581 XXII A fourth plea for Episcopacy from their true piety and orderly policy p. 600 XXIII A Review of our late English Bishops p. 616 XXIV Bishop Usher Primate of Armagh an unanswerable vindication of Prelacy not Popish but pious p. 639 XXV Commending this Church of England with the Reformed Religion to the piety and wisdome of all persons of honour and honesty p. 651 XXVI A further Caution against Sacrilege upon the occasion of D. B his case lately published about purchasing of Bishops lands p. 665 XXVII Further commending the unity honor and support of the Religion and Ministry of this Church p. 685 The Catalogue of the Bishops in England and Wales 693 The Embleme of the Trees explained in which is briefly set forth the History and Chronology of Episcopacy Presbytery and Independency as pretenders to Church-government their first planting growing and spreading in the Christian world p. 22. Revel 3.2 Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to die Lam. 1.22 My sighs are many and my heart is faint Synes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ferreus est non fidelis non Christianus sed crudelis quem MATRIS Lacrymae non molliunt Suspiria non movent Planctus non mordent Preces non vincunt Vulnera non cruciant J. G. Ecclesiae Anglicanae Suspiria THE SIGHS OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND Humbly presented to my Honoured and Beloved Countrymen Persons of true Honour Piety and Prudence Who have a just Gratitude Love and Pity for HER. I Am not so ignorant of YOU Honoured and worthy Gentlemen or of my Selfe as to think That you need be put in mind by Me or any private Monitor of that Justice Moderation and Prudence which you owe to your Countrey in reference to those Civill Interests of Peace Plenty Safety Honour Liberty Settlement and the like Which I know doe usually fall under the first cares and counsels of men Momentary concernments giving us poore Mortals quicker summons and resentments than those that are eternall These being the objects of our Faith afar off Those of our senses neerer hand For the just establishing and prudent managing of which if Gods Providence either hath or ever shall give YOU any opportunity worthy of YOUR abilities and integrity I have no more to doe or say as to any of these secular accounts save onely to crave in all humility of the Supreme Wisdome and Mighty Counsellour That he would make you Repairers of those Breaches relievers of those burdens and dispellers of those feares which we owe not so much to the impotence or violence of other mens passions as each of us to our own sins and personall impieties Those importune soliciters of Gods Judgments which by a strange vicissitude and unexpected retaliation of vengeance doe testifie to our faces against the crying iniquities of all estates in these British Nations Which have provoked the just Judge of Heaven and Earth to punish some of us by sore adversities others by severe impunities justly letting us alone and smiting us no more Our Sins then becoming Gods greatest grievances when they are lesse ours as to Contrition Confession and Reformation than they should be And possibly would be if we felt their burdens in our afflictions Hence they also grow at last our greatest penalties and infelicities even then when Prosperity betrayes us most to Impenitency setting us farthest from Amendment and Remorse our earthy hearts usually most hardning when we enjoy the warmest beams of that Sun which Providence makes to shine upon good and bad the just and unjust As for those pecuniary and politick pressures which most men fancy to be their greatest grievances having a quicker sense of what pincheth their purses than what wounds or pierceth their consciences I have learned aâ—ter twice seven yeares experience to be a Christian Stoick Not utterly stupid and improvident but yet not so impertinent as to complain of any common charge or burthen which seems necessary to the present Polity under which I may have leave to live a godly and peaceable life much lesse so discontent as not to be thankfull to God and man for any moderate
blessings I enjoy The least of which I may say with Jacob is beyond my greatest deserts I am of opinion That No price is too dear to purchase civill peace except onely that which pawns or sels the peace of a good conscience for it That the Liberty and security of a private Christian under any Government and Governours to whom God hath subjected him is First to pray 1 Tim. 2.3 Next to pay Rom. 13.6 I am no stranger to the domestick defeats of humane policies pretensions protestations presumptions which have by their frustrations not onely confuted the light and vulgar confidences of some men and their parties But they have even non-plussed and confounded the most pregnant hopes and assured expectations of many both too credulous and too presumptuous Christians Who looking too much upon the supposed meritorious virtues of some men and the enormous vices as they thought of others have allowed lesse freedome to the wonderfull operations of God and the intricacies of Divine Providence than is fit to attend the Abysse of Soveraign power and the Majesty of Infinite Wisdome In which onely a wise man and good Christian who lives by Faith not Sense may safely rest and glory even then when he is most posed and least understands the riddles of Gods wayes or the depths of his unsearchable judgements whose fathomings and unfoldings are reserved to make up the eternall admirations and beatitudes of patient and humble Christians in another world I know we live in a querulous Age where few men are so modest as not to think they deserve larger enjoyments and better preferments than they enjoy Or so content as not to think they suffer more pressures than they have deserved You might no doubt have many importune monitors and would have infinite earnest Suppliants if YOU were in place and Petitions were in fashion from every County and Corporation in ENGLAND Where the meere vulgarity like Swine are prone to cry out more for a little bite by the eare than for all the sordidnesse of sin and irreligious faedities into which they shamefully fall and in which they securely wallow if left to themselves by the cruell indulgence of their betters and superiours The out-cries and complaints of the Commonalty in civill regards if you should every way effectually satisfie which is no easie matter It being as equally hard to please as it is base to flatter the Populacie And yet should leave the concernments of their soules as to the true Christian and Reformed profession of Religion to that loose licentious and languishing posture whereto some mens distempers and indifferencies already have and farther seek to reduce this Nation as to any setled doctrine uniform profession Catholick order and Nationall combination best becomming this as all such famous and ample Churches of Christ Certainly Your secular agitations complyances and successes would as little commend your fidelity and discretion much lesse your Christian zeal and charity as those cures would doe the skill of any Physicians who should take care to mend the clothes or heale the scratches of their raving and distracted Patients without any regard to their feavers and frenzies which are their greatest maladies and uncured will be their greatest miseries I presume you well understand That true Religion is the chiefest ingredient not onely to make up mens spirituall and eternall peace but even their civill and temporall tranquillitie That no men can be good Patriots who are not good Christians That men heal but slightly as Physicians of no value the hurts of the daughters of their people if they doe not apply seasonable and soveraign medicines to those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pestilent distempers which disaffect the heads and hearts of men in matters of Religion whose Body is Truth whose Soule is Love Its Beauty is Good Order Its Health is Peace with God and good men The indication crisis or judgment of its maladies are to be made not onely by that totall defect or absumption of Religion which is naturally incident to the profaner sort of men but many times it hath dangerous symptomes and effects arising from Pleurisies of piety from Surfets of Sanctity from the too hot Livers and over-boylings of Religion even in those that are as Solomon calls them righteous overmuch of too high and plethorick constitutions in Piety For as a wise and witty man once said The heads even of Gods children are as prone to breed nits and lice as other mens Infinite odde opinions like the itch and scabs or boils of Egypt arise from the ranknesse and luxuriancie of some mens crude and indigested godlinesse The best and most generous Vines even of Gods owne planting will soon run out by their luxuriancie not onely to sowrenesse but even to barrennesse as to good grapes unlesse they be carefully pruned and orderly bound up by those holy severities of Christian discipline order government and communion which are necessary to every Church especially those that are grown to so large a size to so numerous an extent as that of England Christian Counsellours and States-men such as YOU either are or may be will then prosper most in their politick counsels and designs when they suffer not Policy to overlay Piety when secular projects are neither the sole nor principall objects of their endeavours But primarily and impartially seek the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse Not putting that in the reare to be brought up in the fag end of a Civil war when both Church and State are sore and circumcised which should have been in the Van or front of all Parlamentary counsels and proceedings Nor setting mens heels above their heads Or which is more deformed preferring their Bodies and Estates before their Souls and Consciences Which preposterous methods doe oft make not onely Parlaments of State but even Church-Councils and Assemblies as Greg Nazianzen complains to become Nehustan broken idols and despised vessels while Christian men act more like cunning and pragmatick Politicians than charitable and sober Christians Passionately intending humane designs and Divine onely with partialities and factious byassings In such cases who can wonder if their results and conclusions be as wretched and ridiculous as their premises are unworthy of wise men and ingenuous Christians Who should never so remember they are Men as to forget they are Christians Related in Sacred and Religious as well as Civill and Naturall bands not onely to one another as Men as Brethren but also to one God their Father one Saviour their Elder Brother one holy Church both as Catholick and Nationall their common Mother I cannot but observe the solicitous counsels the sequacious complyances the vigilant cares the resolute endeavours of my Countrymen to preserve the civill unity and ancient polity of this Nation Not to suffer any part of this Commonwealth to be dismembred or under pretence of either naturall Liberty or a secular Independency to
dissociate sever and withdraw it self from that grand community and Nationall subordination which is justly esteemed by all wise men and therefore exacted by wise Governours as most necessary for the safety peace strength and honour of the Nation And can it I beseech YOU be thought by any wise and honest men to be lesse safe honourable and necessary for the people of England who were all heretofore professedly Christians and baptized to live in an Ecclesiasticall unity in a Catholick order in a Nationall religious polity Is there no weaknesse deformity or danger to be observed feared and avoided in all these breakings dividings shatterings schismes separatings sidings strifes envies animosities contempts cruelties factions furies whence grow confusion and every evill work as S. James tells us Jam. 3.16 with all which this Church and so the whole Nation is now much over-grown as to matters of Religion past all private help and recovery Requiring no lesse publique care united counsels and authoritative endeavours to compose and heale these Ecclesiastique or Church-distempers than those civill disjoyntings and disaffections doe under which this State hath long laboured and which are yet scarce fully healed After so many cuttings and lancings blisterings and blood-lettings which I doe not think proper remedies for such religious maladies as are not yet ulcerated to immoralities 'T is true indeed as Optatus speaks That each particular Churches welfare is much concerned in that of the Civill State or Common-wealth where it is imbarqued Yet it is as true which the Emperour Theodosius said to S. Cyril That the happinesse of these doth no lesse depend upon the purity of Religion and peace of the Church in which they are so bound up as Jacobs soule was in Benjamins that they live and die together As some of your Fore-fathers and Countrymen have in my memory found it so will YOU and your Posteritie That it is no piece of Good husbandry so to look to your own sieled houses as to neglect the Temple of God yea that part of the Bodie of Christ which is at least was in this Nation under the glorious name and title of The Church of England Sometimes famous and flourishing now grievously wounded and wasted torn and mangled dis-joynted and divided having many yeers suffered the Strapado in England as to the Christian and Reformed Religion In which behalf as the freedome of my present publique Addresse to YOU my Honoured and beloved Countrymen ariseth from the highest and best motives in the world so I hope it confines it self to that Sphere which is most proper for Me as a Minister of the Gospel Not onely a Professor with You but duly ordained to be a Preacher among You of that Christian reformed Religion which hath been wisely established and mightily prospered in the Church of England In whose honour and happinesse which chiefly depend upon the continuation and restauration of the true Christian and Reformed Religion since I know You are as good Christians and honest Englishmen most highly concerned both as to your persons and your posteritie I presume it will not be either unsuitable to Me or unacceptable to You That I here endeavour with all Christian freedome and faithfulnesse to present to your serious consideration First The present distresses of the Church of England Secondly The causes or occasions of them Thirdly The evill and dangerous consequences of them Fourthly The probable remedies and preventions of them So far as God hath enabled me to understand and expresse them Whose gracious assistance in the first place I most humbly implore Next I crave the pardon prayers and acceptance of all wise and worthy persons Their pardon for my boldnesse and defects Their prayers for Gods gracious direction Their acceptance of my honest endeavours which I chiefly devote after the Divine glory to your service under the most endearing notions of my Countrymen and Fellow-Christians Whose judicious affections tender compassions prudent counsels and consciencious endeavours attended with discreet zeal fervent prayers and unfeigned tears which are as the sweat of industrious and devout souls in their holy labours and agonies if I may be so far blest as to excite in YOU proportionable to the Majesty sanctity and concernment of this great Subject set before you under the name of The distressed Church of England I make no doubt but I shall by Gods help be an happy instrument at once to procure some peace and rest at least some ease and relief to Her while she may however see her selfe pitied by so many worthy persons which is no small comfort to any in affliction And possibly I may be some means to stave off abate or defeat the restlesse agitations and unreasonable expectations of Her most implacable enemies both at home and abroad Who as the Dragon that gaped upon the woman in the Revelation have already swallowed up whilst it is yet quick and alive this Reformed and sometime united Church of England in their malice and presumptions between Rome and Babylon Superstition and Separation Papal tyrannie and Popular Anarchy Hoping on all sides to make their advantages not onely by this Churches sufferings but by the want of sympathie in her children Whose silence and restivenesse in behalf of this Church and its Reformed Religion must needs prove their sin before God and their shame before all wise and good men in this and after-Ages when they shall see how infinitely this generation of English-men and Christians come short of that duty they owed to their God their Saviour their countrie their own souls and the good of their posteritie which are all included in the welfare of this Church to which they are neerly related in a double regard naturall and spirituall civill and religious as they were born and baptized in Her And here because I know infinite prejudices sinister suspicions and undeserved jealousies are prone like Flies in summer to light upon every thing that is publique and sold as it were in the Shambles I crave leave to present YOU and all men in this Porch or Preface with a true Prospect of my own Integrity as void of private passions and interests a qualification necessary for those that will meddle with Religious concernments This my present importunity and publique Addresse to YOU my worthie and honoured Countrymen is not to give vent to any private discontent forced by any such pressures as Solomon tells us are capable to make a wise man mad nor is it to take or seek revenge upon any that hath offered injury or insolency against me in particular As for private petulancies and indignities I thank God through his mercy and my own Integrity though I am not wholly without them yet I am as much above them as Armour of Proof is above the stings of wasps or hornets As for my publique station or fruitions I must ever with all gratefull humility to God and ingenuity to men acknowledge the great experiences
among learned godly and wise men Nor doe I beleeve that in point of conscience they have hitherto found any great improvement of piety in themselves their families children and servants Yea I cannot but think they must be very sensible of those many breaches flawes and leakings which daily grow as upon their Country so upon their Parishes and Families by the extravagancies of their children strangenesse of their acquaintance and irreligiousnesse of their servants besides the factiousnesse of their neighbours and coldnesse of their very kindred who all affect according as they are cunning proud or simple the name of LIBERTY in Religion that is in some mens sense neither much to feare God nor to reverence Man However I wonder that any persons of great worth and prudence can with indifferency see the publique Nationall interests of Religion sinking which are the greatest jewels ornaments and honour of any Nation so as themselves may but have liberty to swim or paddle in what new pond puddle or plash of Religion they list to fancie 'T is strange to me that any persons of steady and sober brains should not easily foresee that these strange vertigo's these tempests and continuall tossings of Religion will in a short time if they have not already make the whole Nation quite giddie and as it were sea-sick even to a vomiting up of its Reformation But if there be indeed a Libertie indulged to every one for the picking and choosing what way of worship Religion Church and Ministery best likes them sure it will be the greatest honour and noblest freedome of all true English Christians to own and adhere to that solidly soberly Reformed Religion which was duly setled in this Church of England by better heads and I think as honest hearts as any either brochers or abetters of novelties can justly pretend to who as I conceive come vastly short in all their variations and new inventions of that Scripturall verity Catholick antiquity yea and of that Parlamentary authority and majesty which had once happily reformed and established Religion in this Church of England by the full counsell and free consent of all Estates Princes and People Clergy and Laity What is of late by Novellers pretended of an Apostolique rudenesse plainnesse illiteratenesse and simplicity which ought to be in Ministers of the Gospel is ridiculous unlesse these new Teachers could shew us their speciall gifts and extraordinary inspirations better than yet they have done which were indeed miraculously bestowed upon the Primitive Planters and Preachers but very superfluous in a Church so full and blest with the ordinary endowments of pious literature and all good learning both Humane and Divine as England was How childish an affectation were it in the Gentrie of England to forbeare to ride on good horses because Christ once rode upon an asse shewing that the greatest triumph of all Christians is humility lowlinesse and meeknesse How silly were it in them to expect that Asses should alwayes be able to instruct them because Balaams asse did once with great justice and a prodigious gravity rebuke his masters madnesse Much lesse should Gentlemen of worth and breeding be such silly sots and children as to fancie that every jingling hobby-horse will be sufficient to carry them to heaven No the ministery of your souls is a far greater work requiring greater ability and better authority to convince men of their sins to encounter their lusts to moderate their passions to purge out their corruptions to break and soften their hearts to terrifie and appease their consciences to prepare them for God to graft them by true faith into a crucified God and Saviour to wean them from the world to win them to goodnesse to pull them out of hell and the devils snares to bring them to heaven and into the arms of Christ All which are the great works of true able and authoritative Ministers requiring other-gates workmen than are now in many places much in fashion among common people though not so in favour with the wiser and better sort of Christians in England as to prefer these mens new and various fancies before the wise constitutions the ancient customes the Catholick and Religious Orders of the Church of England established by their pious and prosperous Progenitors All the world at home and abroad sees that after all the many changes and troublesome essayes of new-modelling the civill state of this Nation yet true reason of State and publique peace doe command yea inforce us to justifie the wisdome of our Fore-fathers by bringing back matters of Soveraigntie power and government to the former plat-form and polity as to reality onely changing a few formalities Truly this makes me not despaire but when all new fangles of Religion and popular models of Churches have been tryed in vain and are found as they will be both impertinent and incompetent for the happy state of Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation we may by Gods blessing return to those pristine and primitive forms of sound doctrine uniform order and government which were never taken up by any private inventions here or elsewhere but were of Catholick observation and so no doubt of Apostolique direction and divine institution Which if all men should silently forsake and in so doing reproch not onely the Church of England but the very first Catholique and Apostolique Churches yet let me cease to live when I cease to sympathize with them in their unjust reproches and with Her in her great distresses and 't is fit my tongue should cleave to my mouth when I forbear or am afraid to pray for the peace and happy restitution of our Jerusalem I who have seen Her in such order beauty peace plenty honour prosperity and piety I who have received in her bosome and tuition so many and great mercies not onely temporall but I hope spirituall and eternall I who desire my posterity kindred friends and countrey may never have other God or Saviour than what was owned and worshipped in the Church of England no other Scriptures and Gospel than what have here been excellently preached and comfortably believed no other Sacraments than such as were here duly administred and devoutly received no other Liturgie or prayers and holy offices than such as were here both publiquely proposed and privately used no better Bishops Presbyters pastors and guides of their souls both for learned abilities exemplary life than such as I have known frequent and flourishing in the Church of England I pray God they may but have as good for better Ministers and better means of salvation as they shall not need them so they cannot have them without miracles of which God is no prodigall I should greatly sin if I should not daily sigh and weep over the Church of England if I should not poure our my soule to the God and Father of Mercies for Her since she is now counted by many as Jeremie complains an out-cast and forsaken whom no
pruning fencing and preserving this goodly Tree in its several Branches which have spread forth to several parts of the world but were never quite parted or separated from either Christ or one another but grounded in Christ they have alwayes grown up in him to such an holy Harmony without any Schismatical slipping breaking off or moral dividing from one another every small twigg every bigger branch every mainer arme of it either for private Christians or publick Congregations or Episcopal Combinations still holding that mutual Communion which became them both to Christ and his Church in general also to each other in particular according to the several Places Duties Stations and Proportions wherein the God of Order and Peace had set them under the Authority Power and Episcopacy of his Son Jesus Christ as Lord of all the King Priest and Prophet the chief Bishop and great Shepherd the principal Teacher Pastor and Ruler of his Church From our Lord Jesus Christ whose love to Mankind intended to enlarge the branches of his Church beyond the Jews even to all Nations under Heaven this small and tender Plant was afterward as a fruitful Vine and flourishing Tree carefully husbanded and orderly extended by such workmen as the Lord was pleased to chuse and appoint for this holy care and culture whom he endued with the spirit of power both for Authority when he solemnly breathed on them and for Ability when he powerfully sent the Spirit upon them enabling them not onely with such ordinary gifts as were necessary for all true Ministers and such ordinary authority as was fit to governe the Churches they gathered but also with such extraordinary and miraculous endowments as were meet for the Apostles to carry on the first plantations of the Gospel to all the world without any Interpreter beyond all contradiction the doctrine they taught of Jesus Christ being confirmed to be the Will and Wisdome of God by the concurrence of his Omnipotency in infallible signes and wonders By these twelve Apostles when their number was completed and the Apostasie of Judas made up by the choise of Matthias to succeed and supply his Episcopal charge and Office for the teaching and ruling of the Church to whom as a supernumerary help and great additional St. Paul was afterward joyned by these I say as by so many chief Pastors or Oecumenical Bishops who had the general care and joynt oversight or Episcopacy of the Catholick Church both Jews and Gentiles was this Tree mightily advanced in a few years both in bigness and bredth in strength and extention so that the Gospel according to Christs command was preached more or less to every Nation under Heaven and as the beams of the Sun are seen so the Evangelical sound of the Apostles was heard in all Lands so loud and audibly that every Nation might have applied themselves to listen and seek after the Lord and have heard and found him in the voice of his glorious Gospel if they would have followed that news which they heard of according to the curiosity after novelties which is in the nature of man The news of which so good and so great was every where reported to be as foretold by so many Prophets long before so attested and confirmed by so many Eye witnesses who not onely spake to every Nation in their several tongues but also wrought great miracles in every place where they came according to those several lots or portions which they had taken by the Lords appointment or by mutual consent as their particular Bishopricks or Dioceses for the more orderly carrying on of the work some staying at Jerusalem as St. James the Elder and the other James surnamed the Just where they were slain others dispersed themselves as St. Peter who went to Antioch Alexandria and Rome there planting eminent Churches appointing Bishops over them as Euodius at Antioch Mark at Alexandria Clemens and Linus at Rome one for the Circumcision the other for the Uncircumcision which Churches ever after even before the Nicene Council had the eminence of Patriarchal seats as afterward Jerusalem and Constantinople had The Histories of the Church either Sacred or Ecclesiastical are not punctual or exact in setting forth the several Countries to which the Apostles divided themselves or where they most resided and at last ended their days nor is it material it being sufficiently clear that as they did not at first so confine themselves to one place or Country as to exclude any other Apostles from coming thither so they went some one or more of them to all chief parts to Syria Arabia Persia India Ethiopia Armenia Scythia Asia the Less and Greater all Greece Illyricum Italy Spain France Germany Cyprus Britanny Africa and all the rest of the grand parts of the then-known World Continents and Islands where at last they either fixed in their old age as St. John did at Ephesus or were martyred leaving besides the Monuments of their preaching and miracles their Apostolical Seats supplied by an orderly Subordination and authoritative Succession of such Bishops and Presbyters Pastors and Teachers able and faithful men as they had Commission to ordain and did authorize for their successors in that holy Ministry spirit and power of Christ which was to continue to the end of the World for the further planting propagating and preserving the Church of Christ by such Doctrine Government and Discipline as they for the main rules and ends clearly by word and practise delivered to them which was then as their Faith Baptism and Hope but one among all Churches in the all world single Christians private Families of them small Congregations little Villages greater Cities ample Territories large Provinces great and small Churches as to their several distributions for conveniency of actual converse and communicating in holy Mysteries had still but one and the same Polity Order Discipline Ministry Government and Communion no Variety no Difformity no Deformity in Doctrine or Discipline among any Orthodox Christians but every one observed that Place Office Duty and Proportion wherein God by the Apostles and their successors had set him or them in relation to the whole Church as well as to that particular part or Congregation of it to which he was more locally and personally joyned yet mentally spiritually charitably cordially and consentiently he still adhered to the Catholick Conformity and Unity according to that holy Polity and Oeconomy which the Spirit of Christ in the Apostles first and for ever established so far as the nature of times and Gods providence would permit that as there was but one God and one Lord Jesus Christ so there might be but one Church one chast Virgin as the Spouse of Christ in all places For these holy Husbandmen and chief Labourers in Christs Vineyard the twelve or thirteen Apostles did not think it sufficient to teach to catechize to convert to baptize to confirm to communicate to admonish
to excommunicate here and there several Christians and their families as single Slips and Off-sets of Christianity which might grow apart by themselves but their aim was with preaching Verity to plant Unity and with true Faith to graft fraternal Charity which conjoyned them to and with Christ and all Christians in the world This being a most visible mark of Christs Disciples also a special means for mutual assistance and comfort amidst the many persecutions which Christians would meet with sufficient utterly to discourage them if when they were scattered from each other they were presently without any joynt harmony greater combination and ampler communion of Saints by which means whereever Christians fled from one place to another if they met with Christians they were sure of hospitable friends bringing as they ever did letters of communication or commendation from their Bishops which presently made their way to such a kind reception and communion in all holy duties as that station permitted as Catechumens or Penitents or Eucharistical Communicants in which they stood whereever they had lived Therefore as the Apostolical wisdom so all their successors diligently gathered single believers and private families of Christians into greater Congregations these they led on to larger combinations which comprehended the Christians of many Villages Towns Cities and Territories according as the Spirit of Christ directed them for the greater conveniency and benefit of both Ministers and people who scattered in small bodies or parcels must needs be both more cold and more feeble but so united in grand Societies they would be both warmer stronger and safer and besides more eminent and conspicuous in the eyes of all the world Such beyond all doubt were those Apostolical and famous Churches distinguished by the Spirit of God according to the chief Cities which were the centre of their Religious addresses for Church-Order Authority and Communion as the Church of Jerusalem Antioch Rome Ephesus Corinth Sardis Smyrna Colosse with many more whose Cities being most-what Metropolitan or Mother-cities as to secular power and distribution of civil justice they were chosen as meetest for the principal residency of Religious Order Polity and Authority wherein as was meet the blessed Apostles did during their lives preside as Bishops either in their persons or by those faithful Apostolick men whom they as St. Paul did Timothy Titus Archippus others appointed as Rulers or Bishops under them for the carrying on of the service of Christ his Church partly by the common duty and office Ministerial which was to preach baptize celebrate other holy Mysteries in an orderly way even in lesser Congregations yea to private Families and single persons as occasion required which was the work of Bishops and Presbyters in common and partly to manage that presidential power and Episcopal Authority over both Presbyters and people united in larger combinations and Churches as might best preserve the Purity Unity and Honor of the Church and Christian Religion in doctrine and discipline also derive by way of right Ordination after the pattern given to Timothy and Titus and others a continued succession of an holy and authoritative Ministry by such an eminent power of Order as was specially delivered to the chief Apostles and by them to their principal successors as Bishops in those great Apostolical and complete Churches where as Christians increased many Presbyters were ordained by the chief Pastor or Bishop to be both Counsellers and Assistants to him in that Evangelical work of teaching and governing the Church committed to him First as appointed immediately by the chief Apostles while they lived and after as chosen by the surviving Presbyters in every precinct or Diocese to succeed so far in that Apostolical eminency and presidential authority as was necessary for the Churches constant Order and good Government according to that precedent Charter and Commission which all Churches had received from the Apostles and they from Christ not as a temporary Ordinance but such as for the main end and method the Lord would have continued till his coming again by a succession of ordinary Bishops who are a lesser or second sort of Apostles in many things short of their gifts yet having the same ordinary power to ordain Presbyters and Deacons to appoint them their offices and places in the Churches Ministry and to see they execute the same as is meet for the edifying of the Church in Truth and Love to rebuke and reject them in case of failing and obstinacy As the Church daily thus increased spreading its boughs even to the utmost seas still its Polity or Government as the bark or rinde of the Tree enlarged with the body or bulk being most necessary for the preserving both of lesser and greater branches to knit and bind all together to convey the sap and juice to every part and to the whole This once peeled or broken or cut wounds the tree weakens and oft kills that part which is so injured Trees may as well thrive without their bark and bodies live without their skins as Churches without setled and united Government Therefore that all true Christians might still keep a Catholick Correspondence Subordination and holy Communion between the whole and every branch or member they had not onely Deacons above the people but Presbyters above Deacons and Bishops above Presbyters yea and as the borders and numbers of the Church so increased that not onely Presbyters but Bishops grew many and so fit to be put into some method and order they had Archbishops or Metropolitanes above ordinary Bishops and Patriarchs above Archbishops or Metropolitanes and a generall Council above all thus still drawing nearer to a center of union and mutuall intelligence So that first three afterward five Patriarchs had the general Episcopacy Superintendency and Inspection over all the Christian world Nor were these Bishops Metropolitans and Patriarchs any ambitious affectations or forcible intrusions of pride or tyranny upon the Churches of Christ but by a wise and general consent on all sides Christian Bishops did so cast themselves into comely rancks of Subordination after the Apostolical pattern as might most suit to the good order correspondence and unanimity of all Christians as but one Church there being in the first 300. years of sore persecution no other motives to these eminent places and regular orders in the Church of Bishops Archbishops Metropolitans Primates and Patriarchs but onely those of Labours and Cares of Sufferings and Martyrdoms which still pressed most upon the Presidents and chief Governours or Bishops of the Churches as was evident in the glorious marks of the Lord Jesus to be seen on the Faces Hands and other parts of the Bodies of those venerable Bishops 318 which met at the first great gaudy-day of the Church in the Council of Nice which all made but one Episcopacy and were Representers as well as Presidents or Rulers of but one Catholick Church After which time by the favour of
Christian Emperors the Churches Polity and Government being carried on by the same Apostolical power and Episcopal spirit was highly promoted even to secular Dignities and Estates Bishops being not onely every where unfeignedly venerated by all sorts of Christians as chief Pastors and spiritual Fathers succeeding to the chief Apostles by an uninterrupted and undoubted succession of which every Church had pregnant Records and Memorials but they were invested in such civil honors as make them Peers to the Senators Nobles or Patricians of the Empire which was more to their pomp and lustre but not more to their Episcopal authority and that filial respect which was paid to Bishops by all good Christians even then when they and their Clergy had nothing to live upon but the dona Matronarum oblationes Communicantium the contributions and offerings of devout people In this fair and sun-shine-weather as secular Peace and Plenty increased to the Church so Christianity spread very far as to the Fashion Profession and Form of it in branches and leaves but grew among many less fruitful in the real effects of Piety and Charity many now thronged into Christs Church but fewer touched him with the hand of Faith so as to heal their infirmities Yea as in the very first times under the Apostolical Episcopacy the Simonians Nicolaitans Gnosticks Corinthians and others afterward during the still-persecuting Ages the Marcionites Carpocratians Valentinians Montanists and others so in the most prosperous times the Manichees Novatians Donatists Arrians and Pelagians with diverse others became as branches either miserably split and slivered by their own schismatick and separate humors or quite wholy broken off by blasphemous Apostasies and the just sentences of Excommunication from that one Catholick Church and the unanimous Bishops of its communion for whom one Bishop did rightly excommunicate by the lesser or greater câ—nsure all Bishops Presbyters and Christians in all the world did the same virtually Hence many lesser and greater branches even some Bishops with their whole Presbyters and Churches grew sometimes scare and withered twice dead and pulled up by the roots by Error and Obstinacy by voluntary Desertion and Ecclesiastick Abdication as many Arrian and Donatist Bishopâ— Yet still by the correspondence and care of the excellently learned resolute and unanimous Bishops of the fourth fifth and sixth Centuries with their orderly Presbyters and faithful Flocks the Church ceased not to flourish for the most part in Verity and Unity in Piety and Charity as well as in civil Peace Plenty and Honour the holy and good Bishops every where still clearing the mosse and cankers which grew upon this fair Tree they pruned the Excrescencies and superfluities both of Jewish presumptions and Heathenish superstitions all and every one being prudently intent as far as times and the manners of men would bear to preserve his lot part or Diocese committed to him by consent of the people by the choice of his Presbyters and by the comprecation or consecration of his collegues the Neighbour-bishops so as became the relation they had to the whole Church after the grand patterns and models received from the blessed Apostles who first as Bishops of equal size and authority yet as men using an orderly precedency sprang from that one Root Christ Jesus and by their united Ministry spread abroad the Church far and neer 'T is true the primitive severity and rigour of Christian discipline much abated in times of greater peace and plenty many primitive signs of Christian love and communion as the Holy Kisse their Love-feasts their Oblations their Hospitality to all Christian strangers and the like were crowded out by the Wantonness Factiousness Hypocrisie Luxury and Avarice of some Christians besides Church-mens Ambition and Hereticall Furie none of whom would indure the sharp yoke of primitive Pennances Abstentions Castigations and many wayes of Mortification by Watching Sackcloth Fasting Prostrating Weeping Confessing c. At length Mahometan poyson and power cruelly pressed upon the divided and debauched Eastern Churches after this the Papal policy and power by insensible degrees in ignorant and turbulent Ages so prevailed upon the blindness and credulity of these Western Churches who were much wasted also with wars in Spain Italy Franee and here in Britanny by domestick Rebellions and barbarous Invasions that the face of this goodly Tree was much battered and altered from the primitive floridnesse and fruitfulnesse the Roman Church and its Bishop or Patriarch being like an Hydropick body swoln by secular Pride and Usurpation so much beyond its pristine comelinesse and honor that in stead of an holy and humble Apostolick Bishop of the same Order and Authority with his other brethren he must be owned in a superecclesiastical and a superepiscopal and a superimperial height as Lord and Soveraign and Prince above that is called God in Church and State Yet still while this Papal branch presumed thus to grow beyond its proportions to the over-dropping and dwindling of all other parts of the Church its form or fashion as a Tree in its winter or less-thrifty state remained even under those sad seasons of Papal perturbations and presumptions God never suffering the Church to be quite deformed much less hewen down because it was never so barren even in those dayes but it brought forth some tolerable Bishops Presbyters and other Christians yea many of them very commendable ones Neither Papal Foxes nor Mahometane Wild Bores had ever power to lay it quite wast or overthrow it both root and branch as to its saving foundations or its orderly constitutions or its authoritative successions in Bishops Presbyters and Deacons still holy Mysterys and holy Orders the holy Ministry and holy Scriptures holy Examples holy Doctrines holy Duties and holy Lives were continued in such order and by such conduct as easily represented the primitive pattern and Apostolick figure of this Tree though with many accressions and some deformities which time and ignorance and superstition or humane policy and secular pride had affixed to some main Branches of it in these Western parts of the Church yet the ancient Lineaments and true Model were very visible in Christian People Christian Deacons Christian Presbyters and Christian Bishops directed into several stations as Helps for the more orderly carrying on of the Churches Government in grand and national combinations In this posture stood the state of the Catholick Church as in all other places where the Vastations of Saracens and Turks had left any miserable Remnants of Christian Churches so most eminently in this Western world which the Providence of God had not yet wholly delivered over to Gog or Magog none of these Churches were without their Deacons Presbyters and Bishops untill that great Reparation rather than Alteration of Christian Religion began in these Western Churches about the Year 1520. which was justly called a blessed Reformation in many respects as to clearing the corruptions of Doctrine and Manners which had been contracted every where which
violence wrested the staffe out of its hands Presbytery seeming like the plant called Touch me not which flies in the face and breaks in the fingers of those that presse it but Independency as the sensible plant rather yielding to then resisting any hand that is applyed to it This later and softer plant no sooner almost began to be set on foot in England about the year 1650. but it soon gained much ground of Presbytery which had been an old bitten shrub ill rooted and never very florishing or fruitfull and lesse apt to be now at last transplanted But Independency as a new slip or full-shoot springs up apace spreads its roots and branches without any noise erects its Churches as fast as Presbytery could its Consistories out of the ruines of Presbyterians Parishes as well as of Bishops Dioceses Independency hath no great line or out-work to maintain and so can do it with fewer numbers and lesse noise it desired onely in Peace to enjoy it self affecting no forced ambition or unvoluntary Rule over others as did Presbytery it professeth to aime at nothing but a nearer and greater strictnesse of Sanctity Unity and Charity among Christians in their Church-way than it thought could well be had among the larger combinations of Presbyterian or Episcopall Churches which they think are not easily managed without much labour and toile besides offence and complaint because they urge many things as of duty and by constraint when this is onely by every ones free will and consent Nothing is more soft and supple than Independency in its first render branches and blossomes nor is it other than a little Embryo of Episcopacy in a little Parish or Diocese For Bishops Presbyters and People did of old and at first so neerly correspond as Fathers Brethren and Sons of a Family when they were but few and scarce made up one great Congregation in a City where one Minister at first was both Pastor and Teacher Bishop and Presbyter who as Christians increased ordained them Presbyters to carry on the work and yet to keep a filial Correspondency with him and respect to him as became them The pomp and solemnity of Independent Episcopacy is lesse but the Power and Authority Ecclesiasticall is though broken and abrupt yet full as great and absolute as to all Church-uses and intents as ever Bishops challenged How far this willow will grow an oake more rough and robust as it growes Elder Bigger Higher and Stronger no man knowes I presume it cannot have better beginnings of Order Unity Purity Piety Charity Meekness and Wisdom than Episcopacy had in its first Institution which is owned by all learned men to be at least Apostolicall both as to the enlarged Churches made up of many Congregations and the enlarged Authority of one Bishop placed by the Apostles over many Presbyters and Congregations so gathered by them into one Ecclesiastick Society or Combination as those Primitive Churches were in the Scripture Nor can it have more specious and modest beginnings for Purity and Sanctity than some former sects have professed such as were the Novatians and Donatists of which St. Cyprian and Optatus with St. Austin and others give us liberall accounts whose procedings did not answer their beginnings either in Modesty Charity or Equity but from rending from they fell to reviling and ruining all Churches but their own From the rise and advantages which these two new and now almost parallel plants in England Presbytery and Independency neither of which are yet any way grown up comparable to the Procerity Height and Goodliness which Episcopacy had and yet hath as in many Churches of Christ so in many English mens minds notwithstanding that both of them as notable suckers strive all they can to draw away all sap and succour from the old root of Episcopacy that it may quite wither and be extirpated every where as it hath been lately with Swords and Pickaxes terribly lopped and almost quite stubbed up in England From these two I say which have so much pleased either some Ministers or People with shewes of Novelty Liberty and share of Authority other Parties Sects and Factions have began to set up their scaling ladders and for a time staying one of their feet either on the standards of Presbytery or Independency they fall amaine with their hatchets to hack and hew down the remaines of all Episcopal order and Communion in Churches to cut off the battered stript and bare branches of that Ancient and goodly Tree which contained once the Catholick Church under its boughs and shade Thus these petty planters begin their new plantations that every one set up new Churches and Pastors after their own Hearts Opinions and Fancies making use of what seare barren and Schismatick slips or abscissions they are able to break or cut off aiming still to plant as they say further off from the root and bulk of Episcopacy as a notable character of more perfect Reformation than either Presbytery or Independency seem to have done who sometime professe they can comply with something in Episcopacy Hence first Erastians or Polititians begin to resolve all Churches into States all Ministry into Magistracy making no other origine of Church-power than that of the Common-wealth nor of any Ministers Bishops or Presbyters Authority than of a Justice or a Captaine or a Constable After this Anabaptists Quakers Enthusiasts Seekers Ranters all sorts of Fanatick Errors and lazy Libertines pursue their severall designes and interests under the notions of some new-found Church Sprigs and better plantations filling all places in England like a wood or thicket with Bushes and Briers and Thornes of Separations Abscissions Raptures Ruptures Novelties Varieties Contentions Contradictions Inordinations Reordinations Deordinations and Inordinations no Ordinations scarce owning any Church or Christians which are not just of their way and form as Optatus tells us the Donatist Bishop Parmenian and his party did All of them agreeing with Presbytery and Independency in this one thing however differing in others as in the matter of Tithes which these are reconciled to that they are enemies against all Diocesan Ruling Episcopacy quarrelling even the Honesty and Credit of Primitive Churches on that account despising all the Fathers and all the Councils and Canons of all Churches as levened with Episcopacy The reason in all of them is one and the same because true Episcopacy was a notable curb and restraint and remedy equally against all Schisms and Innovations in the Church of Christ as St. Hierom tells us And further by its venerable Authority so Famous so Ancient so Universal so Primitive so truely Apostolick it infinitely and intolerably upbraids all their Novelties and Extravagancies besides they are conscious that they shall hardly ever one for a hundred either equallize or exceed in many Ages the useful and excellent Abilities Gifts Graces and Miracles or the Benefits and Blessings which by and under regular and holy Episcopacy the Lord was pleased to bestow if ever any were
bestowed on his Church in all the world who never till of later yeares knew any thing of other Church-governments besides that of Episcopacy any more than they saw new Suns or new Moons in the Heavens It may be these Parelii or Paraselenes these Meteors Comets and blazing Stars that now appear in despite of primitive Episcopacy will not be so long lasting nor so benign to this or any Church as that was though they seem to emulate yea and strive to eclipse nay quite to extinguish the shining of those ancient lights to which they owe their best light of sound Knowledge and Religion Episcopacy joyned with an orderly Presbytery Mean time what Inconveniencies yea Mischiefs and Miseries have or may attend these Fractions Diversities Divisions and Confusions upon the account of religious forms and Church-ambitions in this and other Churches between both Ministers and other sorts of Christians what spoyle and havock they may be tempted in time to make upon one another while they seek either to overdrop or to destroy each other as they have done beyond all moderation and mercy upon Episcopacy how little hopes there is that any or many or all of them can ever thrive and ascend to any height not of secular glory but of Christian proficiency in Truth and Love comparable to the pristine or modern Beauty Fruitfulnesse Usefulnesse and Goodlinesse of a right Episcopacy in England or any other Church is left to the sober judgement and prudent presages of all wise and worthy Christians that list to be spectators and Readers before whose eyes this Scheme is with Truth and Love plainly and impartially set forth as to the historick and politick Description of these several and unproportionable Figures which are lively Emblemes of the Catholick and ancient Unity and Uniformity under Episcopacy compared to moderne Diminutions Divisions and Deformities as to Ecclesiastical Polity Order and Government since Presbytery was planted in blood and Independency self-sown of late years in England whose Honor as a Church Christian and Reformed will then be most advanced together with its civil Peace when both Presbytery and Independency as to the just Interests of godly Ministers and people are re-ingrafted or re-incorporated with those of primitive Episcopacy which is beyond all dispute and ever was in the best and worst times the best Conservator as of Bishops Apostolick Authority and Succession so of Presbyters worthy priviledges and of all faithful peoples comely advantages so far as they are joyntly concerned in Ordination or Approbation of Ministers in Consecration and Communication in holy Mysteries in mutual Counsels Supports and Assistances both private and publick The just ballancing or even twisting of which three together makes Christian Churches and States at once ample honourable and happy both in Order and Unity in Strength and Beauty in Unanimity and Uniformity which are the best constitution and complexion of any Church that desires to thrive in Piety and Charity in Truth and Love which the wise and blessed God in mercy restore to us BOOK I. SETTING FORTH THE Present DISTRESSES OF THE CHURCH of ENGLAND CHAP. I. LEst any one should stumble at the very threshold of my Discourse and by their too much prejudice coynesse and easiness to take offence from Names should frustrate my whole design of doing them good by forbearing to read what I write upon such a subject I am at first as briefly and plainly as I can to assert the Name of the Church of Engl. Which Title is certainly the crown of our Country the honour of our Nation the highest holiest and happiest band of our society the surest foundation of our peace with God and men which under this name and in this relation becomes sacred as well as civil religious as wel as rational It was a very sad and bad exchange if this Nation then began to be no Ch. of Christ when it began to be a Common-wealth if it ceased at once to be an earthly heavenly kingdome which last as the Emperour Theodosius said was the greater honour of the two We eate and drink and sleep we beget our like we die or kill and devour one another as beasts we build and plant we buy and sell we rule and obey as meer men But we believe and worship the true God we professe the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ we are partakers of the gifts and graces of the blessed spirit we have an holy communion with that adorable Trinity and with one another in love and charity as Christians that is visible members of Christ our Head and of his Church which is his mysticall body our noblest life sweetest society and divinest fraternity is as we are Christians that is Emulators of the holy Angels Imitators of God children and servants in the family of Christ candidates of heaven expectants of happinesse partakers of grace and daily preparing for eternall glory All which are the dispensations capacities and priviledges of that nation and people onely which are and own themselves the Church of Christ A title of so much honour and reall advantages that in earnest no Nation or people once called and converted to be Christians and by publick vote or profession owning themselves to be such should ever be patient to be robbed or under any specious pretences and novel fallacies deprived of it since the Empire of the whole world and the riches of both Indies are not equivalent to this honour for a people to be called Gods people which were not his and for a Nation which sate in darknesse and in the shadow of death to be professedly and really the houshold of faith the Church of Christ as this of Engl. was heretofore owned to be by the solemn and publick profession of its Kings and Princes its Nobles and Peers its Parlaments and Synods its Magistrates and Ministers by the consent suffrages and submissions of all estates and degrees of people ever since its first conversion who never thought it any impropriety or barbarity of speech much lesse any disgrace to call themselves according to their joynt and declared profession of the name and faith of Christ The church of England Which Title I use according to the good old style and generall phrase of all learned godly and wise men both at home and abroad Ancient and Modern With which Inscription that excellent Bishop Jewell set forth his just and accurate Apologie ful of honest learning potent reasonings and unfeigned Antiquity besides Scripture-demonstrations which got It and this Church so great an applause both at home and abroad that all Reformed Churches and Divines admired it both this Church and that Book The more learned and modest Romanists either found they had not abilities to confute it or not confidence enough to despise it nor did any Non-conformists then boggle at this Title of The Church of England when they found it convenient to enjoy the benefit of Her shadow and protection however in some things they
then quarrelled at Her garb and fashion If any of these be now grown so wilfully ignorant that they need to be informed in this point they may please to know That the Name of the Church of Engl. is more ancient more honourable and every way as proper as the new style and title of the Common-wealth of England Which denomination imports not the agreement of all private mens aims desires and interests in all civil things any more than the other doth all mens agreement in every opinion and point of Religion But it denotes the declared profession of far the major part which is esteemed as the whole whose consent is declared in the Laws and publick constitutions So by the name of the Church of Engl. it is not imported or implyed that we judge every particular person in this Nation to be inwardly a good Christian or a true Israelite that is really sanctified or spiritually a member of Christ and his mysticall body the Church Catholick invisible No we are not so rude understanders or uncriticall speakers But we plainly and charitably mean that part of mankind in this Polity or Nation which having been called baptized and instructed by lawfull Ministers in the mysteries and duties of the Gospel maketh a joynt and publick profession of the Christian faith and reformed Religion in the name and as the sense of the whole Nation as it is grounded upon the holy Scriptures guided also and administred by that uniform order due authority and holy Ministry for worship and government which according to the mind of Christ the pattern of the Apostles and the practise of all Primitive Churches hath been lawfully established by the wisdom and consent of all estates in this Nation in order to Gods glory the publick peace and the common good of mens souls I know there are some supercilious censors and supercriticall criticks who cavill at disown disgrace and deny this glorious Name of the Church of England allowing God no Title to any such Nationall Church nor any Nation such a relation to God since that of the Jews was dissolved nor doe they much approve the Name or believe the Article of the Catholique Church The truth and property of both which titles and expressions I know there is no need for me largely to vindicate among judicious sober and well catechized Christians who doe not drive on any design by the fractions parcellings and confusions of Nationall Churches as those seem to doe who are still affectedly ignorant for this subject hath been fully handled and cleared by many late excellent pens in England besides the ancient and forrein writers that the name of Church of Christ next to the highest sense which denotes all that holy and successionall society in heaven and earth who are or shall be gathered into one as the mysticall invisible body of Christ that is purchased sanctified and saved by him which is never at one intuition visible in this world this is also in a lower sense not more usually than aptly applyed to expresse that whole visible company of Christian Professors upon earth whose historicall faith declared profession and avowed obedience to the Gospel of Christ like a great body or goodly tree in its severall extensive parts and branches stretcheth forth it self throughout the whole world This collectively taken as derived from one root or bulk is called the visible Catholick militant Church of Christ being to particular Churches not as a genus to the species but as an integrall or whole to the parts of it Besides these the name of the Church of Christ serves to expresse any one of those more noble parts or eminent branches belonging to that Catholick visible Church which being similary or partaking of the same nature by the common faith have yet their convenient limits distinctions and confinements as to neerer society and locall communion for their better order unity peace and safety either in particular Cities or Countries Provinces or Nations each of which holding communion of faith and charity with the Catholick Church were in that respect anciently called Catholick Churches so were their Synods and Bishops called Catholick long before the Bishop or Church of Rome monopolized that name as that of Smyrna is styled in its commendatory Letter touching their holy Bishop and Martyr Polycarpus I deny not but the name of the Church of Christ is in Scripture and in common use may be applied in the lowest and least proper or complete sense to particular congregations and small families especially where others met to serve the Lord which may in some sense as Noahs family in the Ark be called Cities Common-wealths Kingdomes Nations as well as Churches being the Substrata Seminaries and Nurseries of both yet this in a defective improper and diminutive sense onely as apart from or compared to those larger combinations and ampler Communions which all reason besides the expresse wisdome of Christs Spirit and the practise of the blessed Apostles followed by all the Primitive Churches invites all Christians in any nation or polity unto for mutual peace good order safety and edification both as to Doctrine Worship Discipline and Government far beyond what can be enjoyed or expected in smaller parcels or separated societies whose meer locall advantages by neighbourhood or neerness of dwelling and actual meeting together in one place make them not any whit more a Church of Christ or in and of a Church than it makes them men or citizens but only gives them some conveniences for the exercise of some of those duties and priviledges which they enjoy not as Members of that single Congregation but as Branches of the Catholick Church of Christ to which Mystical Body they were admitted when they were baptized and to whose head Jesus Christ they are related and united so far as they are believers either in profession or in power Being further capable to enjoy all those benefits and advantages necessary for the publick Peace Order Government and well-being of a Church All which Christ intended it and which are not to be had in the small parcels of Christians but in the joynt authority of larger combinations Such sober Christians as live above capricious niceties captious sophistries and popular affectation of novel formes and termes do well understand That as little slips grow great trees and small families multiply to populous Cities and Nations whose strength honour safety and happinesse consists not in their living apart reserved and severed from one another in their private houses or parishes and Townships but in their joynt counsels large Fraternities and solemn Combinations under the same publick Lawes and Governours without which they cannot attaine or enjoy Peace and Safety the noblest fruits and highest ends of humane Societies and civil Polities whose Dangers Mischiefs and Miseries are such as cannot be avoyded or resisted save onely by united Counsels and Assistances to which just appeals and addresses may be made for redress of such
of the Temple and city of God were wont to do to the joy or amazement of all Spectators so grand so stately so august so amiable so venerable so formidable that no man could with any modesty despise them or with any ingenuity refuse their sense and sentence Whereas Schismaticall scraps and scambling separations of Christians either in their persons or parties as disjoyned and Independent from these Primitive polities and Catholick integrations of Churches make their scattered fractions unsociable societies appear not onely to the scornfull world and to perverse minds but to all sober Christians and rationall men like so many poor Cottages or like the late ruined pieces of our Cathedralls like a flock of Sheep or Pigeons scattered by Wolves or Kites or like the parts of a Lamb or Kid which a Lion or Bear hath torn without that Grandeur Majesty Authority and Efficacy which ought to accompany Ecclesiasticall judicatures and Christian Churches In which pitiful posture so feeble so desolate so despicable if the wisdom of our blessed God and Saviour had intended to have alwayes kept his multiplied Church and numerous people which were to beas the Stars of the Firmament that they should ever be like the small parties of wild Arabs and wandering Scythians certainly those Primitive and purest Churches nominally distinguished and locally defined by the Word of God the Spirit of Christ and the Pens of the Apostles would never have grown by an happy diffusion and holy coalescency to such great and goodly combinations such vast yet comely statures and extensions to so large combinations and harmonious subordinations as contained great Cities Provinces and whole Countreys For such Churches those are which are signally described and punctually circumscribed in the New Testament as well as in all other records of the Primitive Churches Which fair and firm models of Churches comprehending many Christian people Deacons Presbyters and Congregations under one chief Pastor Bishop Angel or Apostolick â—resident who was as the nave of the wheel the centre of Union the anchor of Fixation I make no doubt but the Spirit of Christ in the Apostles which so framed and setled them did intend to have them so preserved as much as morally prudentially and providentially they could be yea rather to have them ampliated and enlarged as time use and the Churches occasions required than curtailed like the garments of Davids messengers or pared and divided into small shreds and shavings The reason is evident because the life and spirit the truth and charity the honour and vigour of Christian Religion and Church-polity like Wine are better preserved in great quantities than in small parcels in Tuns than in Terces Christian people Presbyters Congregations and Bishops like live-coals united glow to a more generous fervour scattered they cool and extinguish themselves unlesse in cases of persecuted Churches where Martyrly fervencies are kept high and intense by the Antiperistasis of persecution the most heroick love and ambition of suffering and dying for Christ and his Church then uniting Christians spirits most when their persons are most scattered BOOK I. CHAP. II. THe Primitive Piety and Charity so perfectly abhorred all fractures and crumblings of Churches that we see they kept for many hundred of years as Ignatius Justin Martyr Irenaeus Tertullian Clemens Alexandrinus Cyprian Eusebius and all Ancient both Fathers and Historians tell us their respective Combinations Fraternities and Subordinations to their Bishops Patriarchs and mother-Churches according to those Sedes principales Cathedrae Apostolicae or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 limits or boundaries which were laid out and distinguished either by the Apostles first lots and Episcopall portions or by their chief residencies and setled inspections governed either by themselves or their Vicegerents and Successors most of them Primitive Martyrs and Confessors which was done even till the famous Council of Nice which in the point of distinguishing Churches and keeping their severall Dioceses or bounds took care to preserve to after-ages and successions of the Church those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ancient customes measures or dimensions some of which begun by the Apostles and carried on by their Successors had passed through and endured the hottest persecutions without ever being so melted and dissolved as to run into any such new moulds and fashions as this last Century in these Western Churches and these last seventeen yeares in the Church of England have produced to such frustula fragments chips and fractions as look more like factious confederacies and furtive subductions of yesterday than like those Primitive combinations and that ancient and ample Communion of Christians and Churches The endeavour of many People and Preachers too being now like that of Plagiaries to entice and steal children from the care of their mothers and the custody of their fathers to ruine as Tertullian speaks rather than to edifie themselves or the Churches of Christ to that full measure and complete stature which the love of Christ and the wisdome of his Apostles first designed and assigned to the Church of Christ in its severall limits and distributions In order to preserve which Unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace not onely as to private veracity and charity but as to publick polity and harmony for strength and safety we find the Primitive Bishops and Presbyters forewarned by S. Paul of grievous Wolves who first divide then devour such as should be authors and fautors of Hereresies and Schismes too affecting to lead Disciples after them apart from the Churches setled order and communion The Roman Christians are commanded to mark with the black brand of schismatick pride those that caused divisions among them not onely as to private differences in judgement opinion and affection which are of lesse danger and easily healed among Christians where the health and soundnesse of the whole as to publick order and entireness is preserved which as the native Balsam easily heals green wounds in any part of the body But the Apostles caution as to the Corinthians seems chiefly against those that divided the publick polity and unity of the Church of Corinth which having many Christians many Congregations and many Preachers in the city and countrey adjacent was united by one Church-communion under some one Apostle or such a Vicegerent as in the Apostles absence was over them in the Lord To break which holy Subordination Harmony and Integrality the simplicity or subtilty of some factious spirits made use of those Names which were most eminent in that Church as Planters Waterers or Weeders of it such as Paul Apollos Cephas were seeking by factious sidings and adherings to those principall Teachers to withdraw themselves into severall Churches or Bodies from that grand Communion and Subordination which they received first from the Apostle converting them next from that chief Pastor or Bishop which had the rule inspection and authority over them by his appointment Which practises in the Churches
to the Counsel Communion and conjoyned Authority of those integrall and maine or nobler parts which made up the Catholick visible Church and sometimes convened in generall Councils Of all which rights blessings priviledges and advantages both for direction and protection which are best preserved in and vigorously derived from these ample combinations of Churches which are commended by the Apostolicall wisdome and spirit which was Christs for any Christian or Congregation needlesly to deprive themselves or to withdraw divide others from them must needs be First their Infelicity exposing and betraying solitary Christians and small separate parties of them to many dangerous temptations and disadvantages of weaknesse contempt subdivision animosities among themselves also injuries and indignities from others and at last dissipations and utter desolations still dividing to Atomes and mouldring themselves to nothing All which like continued ploughes and harrowes make long and fruitlesse furrowes of deformity upon the backs and faces of such Congregations and such Christians who foolishly forsake or refuse those remedies and assistances which arise from the larger combinations of Churches which are easily had when as whole Cities Provinces and Nations professe the faith of Christ and resolve to assert it Next it is their great sin called in Scripture by the odious name of Schisme Concision Sedition Separation withdrawing from forsaking and dividing of the Churches unity judged by the Apostle to be the works of the Flesh and of the Devil when they arise from and are carried on by wilfull weaknesse ignorance pride arrogancy popularity levity animosity despight study of revenge covetousnesse ambition uncharitablenesse or any other base lust unholy distemper inordinate passion sinister interest and secular designe under never so specious pretensions of Church Reformation of setting up Christ in greater power and purity which I am sure is not yet done in Old England nor like ever to be effected by such strange methods of new churching men and women which begins the first step with spurning at the mother that bred them and the fathers that begat and nourished them laying the first stone of their new building in the ruine of that Churches both Superstructures and Foundations out of which Quarry they were hewen and to whose Fabrick they were once orderly and handsomly conjoyned for many years as many thousands of good Christians still are whom they endeavour to scare and seduce with all the scandalls they can cast before them upon this Church of England Which they having once learned boldly to reproch and abase they must make good their words with deeds that their schisme may not savour of malice or ambition but conscience and Religion Hence mâ—â—y have fallen to tear themselves quite off from any communion with or relation to the Church of England and from all resemblance in the point of polity with any other ancient or modern and reformed Churches of any renown making not onely rents in them and objections against them but total ruptures and abscissions from them and the Catholick form of all Churches no less than from this of England not modestly forbearing the use of some things in which at present they are less satisfied but haughtily forsaking yea wholly disdaining communion and subordination in any things or Ecclesiasticall order and holy ministration And all this credulous Christians must needs do with the more confidence when they are furnished by potent Orators with such Apologies as may either silence their own consciences when they accuse them or plead as they think their excuse before Gods tribunall when they shall be there charged for the scandals defamations discouragements deformities divisions and vastations made or occasioned by them in such a Christian Reformed and united Church as England sometime was It is not amiss to hear the ground of their plea which is with as much reason as if the hand or foot should think themselves not to be of the body because in a fit and humour they so say and fancy I find the tenour of their Apology runs thus I am by many men of seeming gravity learning and piety accused of the sin of Schisme but very unjustly because very falsely I did not I do not make any division or rent in the Church of England which is properly and critically the sin of Schisme but I have totally chopped quite lopped my self off from it by Abscission or rupture I never troubled my self to reform or abstain from what I thought offensive and amisse in the old but I have wholly erected a new Church I was not as a wedge to cleave a little but as a saw to cut all quite in sunder past all closing with any such society as the reputed Nationall Church of England was which I do not so much as account to be any Church but rather a Chaos or colluvies of titular Christians out of whose masse I have by a new percolation of Independency extracted some such pure materials as are formable into a new and true Church-way Yet have I not made any formall Schisme for my work was not to rend the coat or scratch the skin of Christs Spouse but to break her very bones and quite dismember that so diseased and deformed body which pretended to be a nationall Church in its severall overgrown Limbs or Dioceses on each of which I saw a Bishop or Prelate sitting and presiding which I took to be a mark of the Beast and denoting a limb of Antichrist which I know should have no place or influence in any true Church or body of Christ So that to become a perfect Christian I became a perfect Separatist I hung by no string sinew ligature skin or fibre to the so-cryed-up Church of England no I aimed not to divide it but destroy it my design was not to weaken its integrity and unity but to nullifie and abolish its very name and being its polity ministry pâ—â—r and Ecclesiasticall authority if at least these amounted to any thing more than the Chimaera fancy and meer fiction of a Church However I chose rather to deprive my self of all the good in it than to bear with what seemed evil I did not carry my self to that Church in which after a superstitious fashion I was indeed Baptised and educated a Christian as became a son to his sick mother much lesse as a servant to Christs Spouse which might have her faintings But I counted her when I came to misunderstand her and my self as a deadly enemy I treated her as an Adulteresse I proclaimed her a putid Strumpet I withdrew from her as from a dead and noysome carkase which had long layen dead and buried in the old grave of Episcopacy these thirteen or fourteen hundred yeares even from her very nativity therefore I condemned and abhorred Her with all her Scriptures and Sacraments her Bishops and Preachers her Tithes and Universities her Books and Learning her Fathers and Histories her Languages and Sciences her seeming Gifts and specious Graces her Religion
and Reformation Notwithstanding the shew of all these I abhorred Her as a Synagogue of Satan a den of Thieves a cage of unclean birds a very Babylon worse than that Church was from which Peter wrote his first Epistle I called Her sacred things execrable I counted her Ministers no better than the Magicians of Egypt and Baals Priests Her ministrations as Magick enchantments Her Sacraments insignificant neither sanctified nor sanctifying So far am I from being a poor and sneaking Schismatick which like a viper secretly gnawes the bowels where it is bred and lodged That out of an higher spirit of Zeal and Reformation I have like Saturn or Time quite devoured the old and wholly begat a new Church notwithstanding that I saw heretofore many seeming notes of a true and reformed Church in England many specious fruits of Christs holy Spirit in many formall good words and works of his seemingly gracious servants in Doctrine Faith and Manners by which temptations I sometimes had been a great Zelot and eager Professor having an high esteem both of the Ministers and Ministrations of the Church of England But afterward a new light breaking in upon me I first began to scruple some things in the Church of England after to suspect more at last I was jealous of all things but my own heart From jealousie I soon fell to enmity from enmity to a divorce from being divorced to prostitute the name honour peace and patrimony of that Church to the most insolent spoilers profaners and persecutors from cavilling I fell to calumniating then to condemning at last to contemning all its professed Christianity and noised Reformation as meer nullities uncapable to invest any man in the priviledges honour and happinesse of a true Christian Church or holy Society Thus bogling cruelly at the too great authority and revenues of Bishops scared also with some ceremoniall shadows and no lesse frighted with the late Presbyterian rigour and severity I was so driven by I know not what impulse but I am prone to believe well of it because I have got well by it that I at last fled from the very substance shew and name of the Church of England chusing rather to be a rank Separate a meer Quaker an arrant Seeker or nothing at all of an old-fashioned Christian than to continue in any visible communion with so corrupt so false so lewd so no Church by which high-flown resolution all this while I thank God I am become no Schismatick because neither being nor owning and therefore not being because not owning my self as any member of that Church from which I rather chose boldly to separate than poorly to schismatise in it Having a while wandered alone as Lot when he fled out of Sodom and standing by my self as holier than others finding none meet to joyn with me in Church-fellowship but growing weary and a little ashamed of my solitude neither hearing nor praying nor receiving with any Christians for many moneths nay yeares at last I had an impulse to preach and prophecy that so I might erect and create a pure and perfect Church after my own heart and call it after my own name In which though I began but with a little handful whom I gleaned most-what out of the Presbyterian late harvest which proved too big for their barns and so was never yet well inned yet we two or three met together in Christs name though upon our own heads and by our own authority expecting yea challenging his promise to be in the midst of us with all that plenitude of his spirit with those clear illuminations and assurances with that divine power and supreme Church-authority which next and immediately under Christ we judge to be in and among us as the first subject capable of it and is by us to be dispensed to what Pastors Members and Officers we list to chuse Being thus happily agreed as men we further covenanted as Saints to live together in this Church-fellowship we organized our body with all Church-Officers some of us ordained our selves to be Ministers of the Gospel others of us begat our Fathers and formed our Pastors we equally exercised Church-discipline upon one another so long as we could hold together some indeed went out from us because they were not of us the remaining faithfull Members of Christs little flock still cemented themselves and kept together as a Church where was prophecying and dipping and breaking of bread and excommunicating and all manner of censuring and discipline to far better uses and effects than ever were in that spurious as well as spacious and over-grown Church of England All this I have ordered and done by a power of Christian liberty with my Church or Body without any check or controll from any above us in a way indeed new and strange to the world but more pure free and perfect than ever was used or known in this of England or any other pretended Reformed Church which were all grosly deformed yea we are gone beyond any of those famous Primitive Churches which were by some called pure but I find them leavened with the mysterie of iniquity universally governed by Bishops our bitter enemies and Presbyters our not very fast friends The Lands of Bishops are now happily sold and some of us have bought a good part of them the Livings Tithes and Places of Presbyters we now gape for and crowd into yet are we neither guilty of sacriledge nor schisme the two Prelatick scare-crows or Episcopall bug-beares because nothing could be sacred which was never consecrated or devoted to the true God in a right way as nothing could be which was given to maintain Episcopacy with and Presbytery a meer Idol which we and so God no doubt perfectly abhors however it got footing so early in all Churches and immediately perked up in the place of the Apostles This seems to be the summarie sense of that pious Apology lately offered in behalf of all through-pac'd Separates and perfect Apostates from the order and constitution of the Church of England where either these men extremely dissemble or they first learned Christ and became Christians at least in profession many yeares being baptized and instructed confirmed and communicated in this Church from which being now totally divided they thus most ingeniously seek to wipe off the shame ingratitude levity sin suspicion of Schism by their owning no true Church at all in England and declaring plenary Separation or Independency fancying that he is lesse blameable who quite burns up his neighbours coat than he that onely singeth it and he that flayeth off ones skin is lesse insolent and injurious than he that onely scratcheth it as if every Schisme were not a partiall Separation and every Separation a plenary Schisme How justifiable the ground of such a plea is I leave to wiser men to their own more coole and impartiall spirits and to the great judge of all hearts whose Word hath much deceived his Church in
all ages if his prohibition be not against Separation Apostasy and total forsaking of the Churches communion both in Discipline and Doctrine in Polity and Verity as well as against Schisme The difference is not much between S. Pauls censure of Schisme and division as carnall and a work of the flesh Gal. 5.20 and that of S. Jude against such as separate as being sensuall and not having the Spirit especially where such communion is offered and required by a Church Christian and Reformed as is no way against the Word of God the Apostles example and the Primitive Catholick practise of all Churches such I believe and hope to prove that of the Church of England was and is as to those main essentialls of Religion which constitute a true Church both in the being and well-being But I needed not and therefore I crave your pardon worthy Gentlemen have spent so much breath to blow up and break the late thin bladders or light bubbles these new Corpusculas of separate Churches compared to the Catholick eminency unity and solidity of the Church of England and others of like size An easie foot will serve to beat down such new-sprung Mushromes of late perked up in this English soyle through the licentiousnesse of times and luxuriancy of mens humours since it hath been watered with Humane and Christian blood whose ambition seems to be not onely to divide and share but wholly to possess and engross this good land or else to leave desolate that field out of which they are sprung which bare far better fruits than now it doth long before their name was heard of under the new titles or style of bodyed and congregated associated or independented and new-fangled Churches Who have now the confidence to cry down the Church of England in its late visible polity harmony order and unity as a meer name and notion an insignificant Idea and empty imagination as if it were neither bonum nor jucundum good nor pleasant for Brethren in Christ to dwell together in unity or for men in one nation to be Christians in one Church as if bonds of civil polity reached farther than Ecclesiastick Some are so vain and vulgar as to boast that all Church-fellowship in England is no better then floten milk when once they have taken off the cream of some Saintly professors which they think worthy to make up and coagulate into their new and small bodyed Churches which are carried on by some with so high an hand and brow that a young master of that sect hath been heard to say not more magisterially than uncharitably he would sooner renounce his Baptism than own the Church of England to be a true Church And this notwithstanding that it is evident these new Rabbies have added nothing new and true to the Doctrine of the Church of England nor yet to the divine Worship and holy Ministrations or Duties used and professed in it with as much solemnity judgement and sincerity I believe as they can pretend to without blushing on mans part and with infinite more spirituall blessings and proficiency in all graces so far as yet appeares on Gods part Nor have they ever shewn any cause why It should be denyed the name honour priviledge and comfort of a true Church of Christ both in its principall parts and in the whole visible community or polity afflicted indeed at present but sometime famous and flourishing as in favour both with God and good men nor did it ever recede from its love or apostatize by any publick act or vote from such a profession of Christian and Reformed Religion as gives her a good Title to be and to be called a true Church of Christ in spight of men and Devils If any still list to quarrell at the name of a Nationall Church the same schismaticall sophisters may as well slight all those proportions and expressions used in all the grand Combinations and visible Constitutions of such ancient Churches throughout all descents of Christian Religion which never doubted to cast themselves into and continue in such Ecclesiasticall forms and parallel distributions as they found laid out by the blessed Apostles and the Spirit of Christ which without doubt most eminently guided those Primitive Churches When these new projectors have answered the Scripture style and the Apostolick patterns and pens followed by all antiquity which call and account all those Christians conjoyned in one Churches communion in point of Ecclesiasticall polity subordination chief power and jurisdiction who yet were dispersed in many places and so distinguished no doubt into many congregations as to the duties of ordinary worship throughout their Cities respective Provinces which I am sure were many of them far larger than any one Diocese or Province in England yea and possibly not much lesse than all England as Ephesus Crete Jerusalem Antioch whose province was all Syria as Ignatius tells us so Corinth Philippi Laodicea Rome c. with their Suburbs Territories and Provinces which extended as far as their proconsulary jurisdictions reached in one of which that learned and pious but fancifull interpreter Mr. Brightman doubted not to find a prophetick Type representing the Nationall Church of England with much more aptitude than his other Satyrick correspondencies were applied When the wit and artifices of Independent brethren if they allow me that relation have shrunk those great and famous Churches so distinguished and nominated by the Scripture line and record into little handfulls such as one mans lungs can reach at one time in one place when the Presbyterian brethren who have cast off yea cast out their Fathers the Bishops can manifest that the severall Congregations of Christians in those Parishes Classes or Associations which they fancy had as many Bishops properly so called and fully impowered as there were Presbyters or Preachers when by their joynt skill and force they can evince out of any Ecclesiasticall Records or Scripturall that there was not some one eminent person as the Apostle Angel Bishop and President or chief Governour among them over all those people and Presbyters who lived within such large Scripture-combinations as Churches such as was Timothy in Ephesus Titiâ— in Crete S. James the Just in Jerusalem either succeeding the Apostles after death or supplying their places during their absence from particular Churches who in their severall lots portions or Episcopal charges and divisions had while they lived the chief inspection rule authority and jurisdiction When I say these grand difficulties are cleared and removed as scales from our eyes who still honour the Church of England then we shall be willing and able to turn the other lessening end of the Optick glasse and to look upon the great and goodly Church of England as fit to be shrunk into decimo sexto volumes or to be divided into small pamphleting Congregations and bound up in Calves leather which heretofore by an happy deception of sight appeared to us at
home and to all the Christian world abroad as a Church in folio as a fair Book of royall paper written with the finger of God and Apostolick characters well bound up and nobly adorned as an holy Nation a royal Priesthood publickly owning it self to be Gods people taught by the Word of God sprinkled with the blood of the Son of God that immaculate Lamb slain for us and partaker of that holy Passeover which gives us of Christs flesh to eat his blood to drink All which Christian profession priviledges practise of this Nation are I conceive sufficient without vanity or falsity to denominate and distinguish it with the glorious Title of the Church of England which was the thing I had to prove against the peevish Schismaticks envious Scepticks and rude Separatists of these times CHAP. III. NOr may the Church of Englands present afflictions eclipse or diminish its true glory in this point any more than Jobs misery did lessen his innocency nor may they abate your value love and honour to Her who are her loyal children because she needs your pity 'T is true it hath sadly suffered the late dreadful tempest which came from the North which hath ever been as the magazine of men so the fatall scourge of the Southern parts of the world hoping to mend their condition by changing their climate they never wanted occasions to quarrel and invade Thence the Assyrians invaded Syria Palestina and Egypt the Goths and Vandals swarmed into Italy and Africk the Gaules into Greece the Normans into France the Picts Saxons and Danes into England the barbarous Scythians and Tartars into Asia This Hyperborean impression hath indeed beyond any Civil War that ever was in this nation grievously peeled barked shattered and defaced the Church of England as to its pristine strength peace unity order beauty riches sanctity and glory when Kings were its nursing Fathers and Queens its nursing Mothers yet is its condition such as makes it not so much the object of your despiciency or despair as of your all good mens compassion prayers and real endeavours for Her relief Her calamitous state is not like that of the object of Davids pity the sick servant of the Amalekite from innate distempers but as his whom the good Samaritan found stripped wounded and half dead an object capable to stir up the bowels of any good Christian while her enemies who have sought to cast her down to the ground who sometime roar in her Sanctuaries and hope to set up their banners for ensigns of an absolute victory do contemn her as a dead carkasse and have long ago cast her off as an unclean thing fit to be abhorred of God and man Yet this is the Church most worthy Gentlemen which hath been and is the mother of us all To this you and your forefathers for many ages have owed under God your Baptisme your Christian institution your holy communion with Christ and his Catholick Church to this you owe your vertues your graces your faith your charity your hopes your evidences and preparations for Heaven your Christian priviledges characters and seals by which you are distinguished from Heathens and Aliens as much as their naturall reason morality and humanity distinguisheth them from Beasts This is the Church this the Mother which some children of Belial would teach you by most preposterous wayes of piety and rude reformation to divide to debase to despise to destroy this now craves your compassion Nor do I doubt but you are infinitely sensible how much it hath deserved as it extremely wants your filial gratitude relief comfort and countenance as testimonies of your love and duty better becoming you than anything you can do under heaven most worthy of your most generous piety Nor may your Christian charity holy courage and ingenuity be discouraged because you every where find so many of your and mine unhappy countrey-men rejoycing to see the Church of England brought to so broken and infirm so poor and despicable so mean and miserable a condition as she now appears and deplores her self in I know there are on every side of her busie mockers who gnash upon her with their teeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 evil-speakers false accusers bold calumniators delighters in her destruction These have helped forward her affliction when the hand of God was against her as Edom did against Judah in the day of Sions calamity these cry down with her down with her even to the ground now she is faln let her rise up no more raze the very foundations of her let not one stone be left upon another no Bishops no Presbyters no Catholick Succession no right Ordination no true Ministers no Baptisme no Confirmation no Consecration no Liturgie no Polity no Church let her destruction be like that of Sodom and her desolation like that of Gomorrah that there may be room enough for Ijim and Ohjim for Owles and Dragons for rough and deformed Satyrs to dwell in the ruines of her palaces and Sanctuaries her Pulpits and Temples There are I know too many such proud scorners who laugh and triumph at what your and all sober minds deplore both at home and abroad with infinite grief and astonishment through whose pious hearts a very sword daily pierceth when they behold how the Church of England is faln from being the beauty of the Western world and chief among all both Christian and Reformed Churches to be like Babylon full of licentiousnesse divisions confusions and many abominations both as to mens practises and opinions some of which are so petulant so fanatick so putid so impudent so blasphemous so inordinate so unbeseeming the gravity of men or sanctity of Christians that the ancient Hereticks and Schismaticks of all ages sorts and sizes would be ashamed if they could revive to see themselves so outvyed in ignorance despight malice monstrosity impiety impudence The Gnosticks Valentinians Cataphrygians Marcionites Montanists Manichees Novatians Arians Aerians Circumcelians were tender-foreheaded and simple-spirited people compared to those high-crested and Scraphick Sophisters who study to shake and subvert to defile and destroy all that was sacred or setled in the Church of England At whose sad aspect proud and mercilesse men who as one said sharply of them have guts but no bowels mingle their scornfull smiles with your mine and other mens unfeigned tears they triumph in her rubbish and dance in her dust they count her ashes their beauty her waters of Meribah and Marah strife and bitternesse to be their wine and refreshing they cry up their rendings of her to be rare Reformations their rags and patches to be new Robes for Christs Spouse which they pretend to have been dead and stark naked till the rough touches of some later Prophets happily revived her and till their cruel charities revested her they call the dissolutions of all Ecclesiastick orders of Primitive Government of
true ministeriall authority precious liberties what sober men count defections from the ancient Catholick Apostolick pattern they boast of as perfections what plain-hearted Christians esteem as decayings of the Reformed Religion and ill omens and presages of its ruine these Seraphicks affirm to be edifyings and repairings of that structure which since the Apostles times they pretend was alwayes decaying and dropping down to Apostasy being overladen with the fair roof or covering of Episcopacy of which burthen some blessed Reformers seek totally to have lightened this Church as they have done some Cathedrals of their Leads that they may leave this Church and the Reformed Religion as without any roof and defence against the injuries of foul weather so without any band or coping to keep the walls and sides together What others call Extirpations these magnifie as rare Plantations in which they fell down Cedars and set up Shrubs they root up Vines and plant Brambles rejecting venerable Bishops and orderly Presbyters who are of the Primitive Stock and Apostolick descent that they may bring in a novel brood of Heteroclite Teachers equivocall Pastors and new-moulded Ministers whose late Origine without all doubt ariseth no higher at best than Geneva or Frankfort or Amsteldam or Arneheim or New England some are such popular pieces so much terrae filii of obscure rise of base and mean extraction that they have no name of men or place to render them remarkable being like Mushromes perking up in every molehill and in a moment making themselves the Ministers of Jesus Christ To whose strange and novell productions in Old England the late civill distractions finding it seemes much prepared matter gave not onely life and activity but so great petulancy and insolency that many do not onely change their former profession and utterly abdicate their Church-standing and communion in England but as meer changelings they prefer the saddest Succubaes and Empusa's the most fanatick apparitions of modern fancies in their poor and pitifull Conventicles before the Church of England as some children do the Queen of Fairies before their genuine Mothers instead of whose sound Doctrine sacred Order and Catholick Councils they betake themselves each to their private dotages and ravings to meer nonsense and blasphemies which some cry up as strong reasonings high raptures extatick illuminations to which all men must subscribe though no wise man know what they mean Such confidence some men have that Christians in England have lost not onely their Religion but their Reason upon whom they hope so rudely and grosly to impose their most childish novelties and frivolous follies that as Erasmus speaks of some monkish corrupters or interpolators of S. Jeroms works who had made it harder for him to find out what that acute and learned Father wrote than ever it was for him to write his excellent works so in England what was formerly plain and easie sound and wholsome orderly and Catholick as to true Religion both in Faith Manners Ministry and Government the modern Novelties Whimseys Factions Intricacies and Extravagancies of some men have made not onely perplexed confused but contemptible and ridiculous Yet these are the trash and husks which some mens nauseo us wanton palates in this age do prefer and chuse rather than that wholsome food and sincere milk of Gods word with which the Reformed Church of England alwayes entertained her children untill an high-minded and stiff-necked generation of rank appetites like Jewes growing sick of quailes and surfeited of manna longed for the garlick and onions of Egypt legendary visions fabulous revelations and fanatick inspirations Which Egyptian diet hath of late by a just anger of Heaven upon mens ingratefull murmurings and wanton longings brought many in England to those high calentures and distempers in Religion that like frantick people they flye in the faces of their Fathers and tear the very flesh of their Mother Though civil troubles and State-furies seem much allayed yet these Clero-masticks and Church-destroyers still maintain a most implacable war against the Church of England thinking yea professing some of them that they shall do God good service utterly to destroy it with all its assistants and adherents In order to which design they have sought every where to vilifie and set at nought to crown with thorns and crucifie or at best to counterfeit and disguise the merit worth and majesty of all the sacred Solemnities and Rites the Peace and Polity the Ministry and Ministrations of the Church of England yea and fancying they have a liberty to mock them first and after to naile them to the Cross Good God! how have they buffeted them how importunely do they obtrude upon them amidst their many Agonies gall and vinegar to drink what cruell contempts what virulent pamphlets what scandalous and scurrilous petitions do they frequently vent against all Churches and Church-men relating to or depending upon the Church of England some of them ripping up by a Neronean cruelty the womb that bare them others cutting off by a more than Amazonian barbarity the breasts that gave them suck Nor do they despair to pierce at last this bleeding Church to the very heart if ever the power of the sword come into such hands as are professed enemies to all other Reformed Churches as well as this of England whose languishing but living fate they now behold as with great pleasure so with no small impatience while they see that notwithstanding all their sedulous and industrious machinations against learning and Religion against the Church and Universities of England against Ministers and their maintenance yet there is still some life and spirit some liberty and hope left through the mercy of God and the moderation of some men in power for those Christians that have the courage and conscience to own the Reformed Church of England as their Mother and the Reformed Clergy as their spirituall Fathers Whose just Honour and Interests as I must never desert while I live because I think them linked with those of Gods Glory my Redeemers Honour the Catholick Churches veracity the peace of my conscience and my countrey's happinesse both as to the present age and to posterity so I have thought it my duty in her deplorable condition and in the despondency of many mens spirits to apply the cordiall of this confection mingled with her teares and with her sighs presented to you my most honoured Countrey-men by the help of which you may both fortify your own honest minds and oppose that diffusive venome which you cannot but daily meet in some mens restlesse malice who neither know how to speak well of the Church of England nor how to hold their peace By the example of your judicious favour and generous compassion I doubt not to excite like affections of courage and constancy in all worthy Protestants honest-hearted English whose duty it is amidst the pertinacy of all other parties and factions who like Burres hang together to hold fast that holy and
reformed profession which is truly Christian ancient and Catholick thereby justifying that mercy and truth that grace and peace of God which was plentifully manifested and faithfully dispensed to the people of this land by the piety and wisdome of the Church of England notwithstanding that the Lord seems now to hide his face from Her the want of whose favour which her great and sore afflictions have seemed to cloud is far beyond the triumphs of her enemies or the coldnesse of her friends the oppositions of many the withdrawings of some and the indifferencies of others who have all contributed to her miseries but none of them have yet convinced her that ever I could see of any sin or errour as to ignorance or iniquity superstition or irreligion dangerous defect or excesse If the Church of England had as many Mouths as she hath Wounds as many Tongues as Maims as many hearty Mourners as she hath cruel Destroyers if there were as many that durst pity and relieve her as there are that dare spoile and ruine her these would fill not England onely but all the Christian world with the bitternesse of her Complaints as a learned and pious Minister for his part hath lately done If the Church of England had many such pious Orators whose potent and pathetick eloquence were more proportionable to her calamities than the narrownesse of my heart and tenuity of my pen are like to be certainly heaven and earth would be moved with compassion flints would melt and rocks be mollified with commiseration the upper and the nether milstones partiall Presbytery and popular Independency between whom she hath been so ground to powder that Papists and Anabaptists and Familists and Quakers and Seekers and Ranters with all the rabble of her proud and spitefull enemies hope to fill their sacks with her grist those I say might possibly repent if they have not much mended their fortunes by this Churches ruines of their occasioning her so long and sharp a warfare so many and sad Tragedies while by infinite jealousies grievous reproches and unjust scandals cast upon their and your Mother this Reformed Church of England they have made her implacable enemies the Papists and others to blaspheme her for a meer Adulteresse all this while to condemn all her Children as a Bastard brood of illegitimate Christians from the first Reformation to this day Her most desperate deserters of late in order to take away their own reproch to expiate as they imagine the sin and shame of their former profession have laboured first to destroy the eldest brethren and chiefest sons in this Church next to cast out and exautorate the principall Stewards and dispensers of holy things after this they have endeavoured to rob her both of her dower and patrimony hoping at last to famish the whole Family when there shall be neither nursing fathers nor nursing mothers in this Church neither milk left for Babes nor stronger meat for the elder ones neither plain catechising nor profitable preaching neither ordaining Bishops nor ordained Presbyters CHAP. IV. SUch as have eares to heare and charity to lay to heart may with me hear the Church of England thus lamenting and bemoning Her self while she sits upon the ground covered with ashes clothed with sackcloth besmeared with blood drowned in teares and almost buried with her owne ruines O all you that pass by me stand and see if there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow if it hath been done to any Christian Reformed Church under Heaven as it hath to me in the day wherein the Lord hath afflicted me with his fierce anger My Wounds my Wasts my Ruines my Deformities my Desolations are not by the barbarous inundations of Goths and Vandals not by the rude invasions of Saracens and Turks not by the severe Inquisitions and cruel persecutions of Papists I do not ow my miseries to the incursions of Forrainers to a nation of a strange Language of professed Enmity of different Interests and Religion They are not professed Neroes Domitians Diocletians and Julians Heathen Princes and Persecutors that have done me this despight for then perhaps I and my children could have born it with a like heroick patience and Christian courage as those did their Primitive Persecutions the splendour and constancy of whose Martyrdomes contributed more than all their preaching to the honour advantage and propagation of the Christian Religion when Churches and Christians being happily united in love and onely persecuted by professed enemies they knew in what posture of defence to cast themselves so as to suffer and die becoming Christians But I alas am ambiguously wounded by those that are of my own house family and profession Such as have been washed at my baptismall fountain of living water such as have freely and fully tasted of my Sacramentall Bread and Wine feasting at my Table which is the Lords these these have lifted up the heel against me Such as have been bred and born by me taught and brought up in the same true Christian Faith and reformed Profession by these am I hated and despised by these am I stripped and wounded by these am I torn and mangled by these am I impoverished and debased below any Church Christian or Reformed by these am I scorned and abhorred by these am I made an hissing and astonishment to all that see me by these am I made a derision and mocking-stock to my enemies round about me by these am I in danger to be quite devoured and destroyed who envy me so much breath and life as serves me to complain of my calamities Hear O heavens and give ear O earth be not ye also cruel or uncompassionate since one of you cannot but behold the deformity of my Sufferings the other cannot but feel the burthen of my complaints one of you is blasted with my Sighs the other is bedewed with my Tears Be not ye also accessory to my injuries by concealing them or guilty of my Blood by covering it which cries aloud against my ungratefull my unnaturall my rebellious children Those that came forth of my own bowels these have risen up against me to whom I liberally afforded milk when they were babes and stronger meat as they were able to bear it for whom I provided the sacred Oracles of God in a language they best understood I furnished them with such formes of wholsome devotion agreeable to the mind and Word of God as might best suit the common necessities of all and the capacities of the meanest I concealed no part of Gods sacred Counsel from them nor detained any necessary saving Truth out of any principle of unrighteous policy I neither denied nor diminished nor deformed any Ordinance of Christ to them I coloured no errours with shews of truth nor disguised any Truth with fallacious sophistries I set forth to them with all plainnesse and freedome the blessed fulnesse and excellencies of my Lord Jesus Christ in such a manner
or might have been well acquainted they might even in these so much nauseated and despised means sufficient I fear to damn those who despised Salvation by them have found as plain and easie as sure and compendious a way to heaven through Faith Repentance Humility Charity holy Obedience to God and Man as they are likely now to do after they have stirred up so great a dust and smoke as hath put out poore peoples eyes leading them into endlesse mazes and confusions under the name and noise of a better Reformation and safer Religions In this posture of peace and plenty of piety and prosperity as to Christian and Reformed Religion had the God and Father of my Lord Jesus Christ the Founder of his Church once setled me out of his abundant mercy to the people of England by the patience and prayers by the preaching and writing of godly Bishops and other Ministers who were not onely Gods painfull Labourers but his faithfull Martyrs and Confessors some of them whose great worth drew the favour of pious Princes to me who were my nursing fathers and the love of peaceable Parliaments who were my faithfull friends insomuch that for one hundred years next preceding my miseries I had no cause to envy any Christian or Reformed Church that ever was or is in all the world nor had any sober Christian just cause to complain of me much lesse thus to murmur mutiny and fight against me for no other cause but this That I would not suffer them rudely to bite off those full and fair breasts which they had so long sucked ingratefully deforming those conduits of plenty order and peace which they had so long enjoyed both in Word and Sacraments in Ministrations and Ministers Yet behold how I am faln suddenly shamefully ingratefully indignly and almost desperately my doctrine not duly examined but rashly condemned my Tenets not confuted but blasphemed by my various adversaries my publick service and solemn worship of God sharply indeed corrected even to blood but no whit improved or amended yea infinitely impaired and neglected my holy Sacraments those two great Seals of a Christians Charter and Gods Covenant those fair marks and badges of Christian profession the two poles and pillars on which all mysterious and spirituall comforts temporall and eternall joyes do constantly turn these are most what rarely used in many places either totally disused or grosly abused by the execrable consecrations of unwashed unholy unordained hands Many of my Oratories Temples and Churches Houses so called because dedicated to the service of the Lord and his Church are by some men first profaned with all the sordidnesse of men and beasts next they are suffered to ruine of themselves while they are robbed of what should repaire them and at last that Sacriledge may be the better husband they are threatned to be sold and utterly demolished The Sanctity of Christian marriages which were wont to be solemnized by prayers instructions benedictions by mutuall solemn and sacred stipulations according to the Word of God and Ecclesiastick practise is sought to be reduced by some to new wayes either very brutall and meerly naturall or at best but civil and politick The infants of Christians who were ever esteemed as the lambs of Christs flock are partially carelesly disorderly many of them dubiously yea not at all baptized neither sprinkled nor washed nor marked with any note of Christs blood to distinguish them from the herd of Heathens the brats of Aliens Jews Pagans Mahometans The sacred dreadfull and venerable Symbols of the Lords Supper which I had happily purged from all rust and rubbish of Superstition in many places have been supinely neglected for many years in others strangely consecrated irreverently celebrated partially distributed denied to many worthy and desirous Christians as if those were not Catholick signes and seals of the truth of the Gospel the Covenant of Grace those common rights or priviledges which belong to every one that professeth to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and keeps communion with his Church but onely marks to discriminate sides and parties in Religion to divide Christians into uncharitable factions As for my Dead for they are still mine as they sleep in Jesus and are Gods deposita these are in many places put into their grave with no other solemnity than a silent procession and a demure perambulation as if all that attended were as dumb as the corps and the dead buried the dead without any difference expressed between those bodies that are charitably presumed to have been Temples of the holy Ghost that are candidates of Heaven and expectants of a blessed Resurrection and the bodies of meer infidells or miscreants being now treated in many places like the carkases of beasts or the burial of an Asse for whom men do usually as much as this comes to namely the covering their corps with earth to avoid the noysomness and offence of them without any further hopes of them And all this late supercilious novelty and neglect of dead Christians is grounded upon a strange scrupulosity of some either silly or superstitious men who pretend to boggle at my office which was more for the living than the dead not meerly humane and naturall but Christian and spirituall which they count as a kind of Necromancy or strange superstition to the dead while I onely made the dead an occasion of godly instruction and Christian hope of comfort warning and lawfull devotion to the living which how they should offend any sober Christian I could never yet be convinced and I am sure came farre short of those commemorations yea comprecations for the dead which were anciently used without offence in the Primitive Churches All other offices of piety and charity for the sick and well the young and old the penitent or impenitent prescribed by me are now either wholly laid aside or performed in so various and exotick forms as common people cannot easily understand them their very novelty obscurity and affected variety makes some Ministers prayers a kind of Latin Service to the simple common people Lastly my whole frame and polity Ecclesiastical all my ancient constitution order and communion as a Nationall Church of Christ in which brethren did happily dwell together in unity all is by some men not onely quite forsaken and abandoned on their parts but they seek utterly to rout and destroy me by defaming and discouraging those that most love approve and obey me as if there had nothing been setled in me with any piety or prudence reason or discretion by the wisdome of their fore-fathers who were sometimes esteemed blest Reformers by most of these modern Renegers Separates and Apostates How justly they have done me this despite I appeal to the just and impartiall Judge before whom I can thus far with truth and comfort assert my innocency that as to the foundations of Faith and rule of Holinesse I have onely adhered to his blessed Word as
it hath been delivered to me by the most credible testimony of the Catholick Church in the books of Canonicall Scripture truly so called Nor did I ever teach for Doctrines the Traditions of men which some have blasphemed As for the circumstantial and ceremonial parts of Religion I used in Them modestly cautiously and charitably that liberty and power for order and decency which I conceive Gods indulgence who is not the author of confusion but of peace allowed me no lesse than any of those Primitive or later Churches whose best examples I sought to follow If any of my children had discovered something in me lesse agreeable to that beauty order and gravity which had been desirable by them in a Christian and Reformed Church if any matter of reall uncomelinesse had been espied in me as what Church is there upon earth so fair but as the Moon it may have some spots wainings and eclipses what state of Christians so complete that God may not have a few things against them yet it had been their duty with the veile of Christian love and pity modestly to have covered silently concealed and dutifully reformed what was indeed amisse and not like so many Chams to have exposed such a parent such a mother to the petulancy and derision both of her enemies abroad and the plebs at home who are as prone as ever the Jews were to worship any new Calves they fancy to set up and to cast off Moses and Aaron that God and those Governours who had done such wonders among them If while men slept the enemy sowed some tares there where my Saviour had plentifully sowed good seed was I presently to be trampled under the feet of the beasts of the people or quite to be rooted up burnt and consumed because some tares appeared if my garments were in time a little spotted and sullied yet was my honour still unblemished and the sanctity of my profession as Christian and Reformed unviolated nor did my garments deserve thus to be rinced in the blood of my Children if the ceremonious lace and fringe of my coat were a little unript or torn with time yet there was no cause to rend it quite off or tear my coat in pieces if my garb and fashion seemed somewhat more grave Catholick and ancient than agreed with some mens singular and novellizing fancies yet did I not deserve to be stripp'd and stigmatiz'd to be thus exposed to shame and nakednesse much lesse to have my Flesh thus torn my Eyes pull'd out my Throat cut and my Skin to be flayed off which are the merciful endeavours of some of my reforming that is ruining enemies If some weak or unwise servants whom I trusted with the management of my affaires discharged their duties less piously or prudently than I expected or exacted of them as Church-Governours Ministers if the licentiousnesse of others was impatient to be governed so strictly as they should have been most men abhorring true Christian Discipline even then when they most clamoured for it intending extravagancies when they pretended severities yet was I not on the sudden to have been wholly deprived of all Church-government and order once duly established untill such time as my new Discipliners and wise Masters had found out some fitter way for me than that Catholick fabrick form and fashion which all Churches ever had and enjoyed from the Apostles times and constitutions Certainly the failings of Church-Governours ought not to have been so severely avenged upon the Church-government it self nor are any mens male-administrations to be laid to the charge of those good lawes and constitutions which are setled in either Church or State The very Apostolick Churches are oft blamed yea and threatened for their early degenerations without any reproch to their first institution which certainly was holy and good It savours too much of humane passion to pervert divine order under pretence of Reforming humane disorders Which in me were never so predominant as to remove me from that posture of Christian piety honour order and integrity wherein I stood firm and conspicuous in all the world as a Christian and well-Reformed Church hated indeed and many times opposed by my forraign adversaries of the Papall interest and perswasion but they despaired ever to prevail against me unlesse they first divided my children within me and armed my own bowels by home-bred and strange animosities against me These by infinite artifices and undiscerned stratagems have by them been heightened of late to such factious petulancies and furies as to adde scorns to the others thornes contempt to the others crosses gall to my vinegar scurrility to my agonies As if I could not be miserable enough to satisfie the malice of my enemies abroad unlesse I were made a scorn to my children and a shame to my friends both at home and abroad leaving me few that dare pity me fewer that can plead for me and fewest that are able and willing to relieve me My spitefull persecutors are so cruell that they are impatient to see any sympathize with me threatning those my children that dare yet own me for a true Church or their Mother the very name of which they seek to deprive me of hoping to make me quite forgotten who was sometime so renowned among the most celebrated Churches of the world Alas among some Furies it is not safe for sober Christians to speake one good word of me or for me they cannot endure any should pray for me no nor weep for me Teares are offensive and Charity it self is scandalous to my implacable enemies who labour to be my cruell and totall oppressors To this dreadfull height hath the Lord been pleased to afflict me with my children in the day of his fierce wrath in which He hath given me ashes for bread and mingled my drink with weeping filling me with blacknesse instead of beauty with war for peace with faction for union with confusion for order with impudent patricides and ungratefull matricides instead of modest thankfull and tender-hearted children Behold He hath smitten me into the place of Dragons and given me a cup of deadly wine to drink But it is the Lord let him do as seemeth good in his sight If my prayers and sighs and teares cannot yet possibly the exorbitant and implacable malice of my enemies who in the end will not appear Gods friends may provoke him to remember his tender mercies which have been ever of old and to repent him as a Father of the evil he hath suffered to be brought upon me by those that delight not in His justice but in their own sacrilegious advantages It may be he will return to be gracious as in former times and not shut up his loving kindnesse wholly from me since his oft-repeated mercy endureth for ever yea it is because his compassions fail not that I am not utterly consumed Though thou kill me yet will I trust in thee O Lord who hast wounded
me very sore yet heal me O my father and I shall be healed save me and I shall be saved for thou art my praise O be not thou a terrour to me who art my hope in the day of evil CHAP. V. THus may the Church of England be heard in every Closet and in every Congregation where devout souls either retire or meet sighing out its Sorrows and deploring its great Miseries sufficient to move the compassions of all those who have any filiall and gratefull respect to Her upon whose welfare as to the unity peace and prosperity of the true Christian and Reformed Religion all sober English-men may easily foresee that their own and their posterity's happinesse spirituall temporall and eternall under God doth chiefly depend It is the infinite grief of all good Patriots and true Protestants to see this sometime so famous and flourishing Church of England in danger to be eaten up not by a Sea-monster like Andromeda or by that over-grown Leviathan of Rome which takes his pastime in great waters and rules over many Nations People and Languages but by small vermine by a company for the most part of creeping and corroding Sectaries home-bred and home-fed like that tame Lizard or Dragon as Suetonius calls it which Tiberius Nero kept at Capreae which was eaten up with ants or pismires to the Emperour 's great grief and astonishment as an unhappy presage of his own fate by the fury of the multitude or like the Lions in Mesopotamia who are destroyed by gnats their importunity being such in those paludious places that the Lions by rubbing their eyes grow blind and so are drowned as Ammianus Marcellinus reports in his History of Julians wars If nothing else yet as Sir Henry Wotton glories in his sentence the very itching scratching of Christians eyes the scrupulous doubtings the vexatious disputings and endlesse janglings about Religion in England both as Christian and as Reformed already hath and daily will bring down such a Rheume and blood-shottennesse into mens eyes that unlesse some soveraign eye-salve be timely applied the most people will in a few years be onely fit to play at blind-man-buff in Religion taking what heresie or fancy comes next to hand and changing it the next day rather groping at all adventure in the dark than clearly discerning and conscientiously chusing the weighty matters of Religion which are hardly discovered when the blind lead the blind and â—s hardly either embraced when once practising is turned into prating and the power of godlinesse into pragmatick pomp or popular contempt Such is the sad and shamefull fate of the Church of England now like to be which heretofore never wanted nor yet doth such champions as durst undertake her defence against any who bring arguments not arms strong reasons and not long swords Scripture-demonstrations and not Scepticall declamations pious Antiquity and not partial Novelty But now It hath not the honour to be opposed or overcome by any such Antagonists whose learning wit and eloquence speciously managed would lessen the disgrace but She is in danger to be over-born by such petty parties such obscure animals such mechanick pieces and for the most part such illiterate wretches that it is not onely a grief but a shame to see so comely a Matron crowded and as it were stifled to death by a company of Scolds and Shrews a generation of men and women extremely unbred of passionate rude spitefull and plebeian spirits many of them the very abjects of man-kind viler then the earth as Job speaks whose manners are much baser then their fortunes which embase no good man who owe most of their stickling activities to their worldly necessities and conscious to their want of reall worth and abilities they seek to revenge their grosse defects either by their sacrilegious flatteries of others or by a rusticall fiercenesse of their own against the Church of England as if flailes and fannes and shovels and spades were the fittest instruments to thrash and purge such a Church or to discusse and ventilate the weighty matters of Religion as to a sober Christian Reformation O happy England who art of late bless'd with so cheap so easie so inspired so rare Reformers who get more skill in one dayes confidence in one nights dreaming or one hours quaking than modest Scholars either Divines or other Gentlemen can obtain in twice seven years study O how fruitfull is Faction how spreading is Schisme when they are fitted with soile and season These new-bred Creepers which are now so numerous and noxious in England are generally but the spawn or fly-blowings of those elder Sects and Factions which a long time have been buzzing and breeding in the bosome of the Church of England under the name of Disciplinarians whos 's first Authors long ago made some Essayes for their desired Innovations by modester indeed yet very popular wayes of remonstrances and supplications well knowing that it is ever welcome to the vulgar to see any fault found with their betters or any project of subjecting their superiours under any more Plebeian rigours and severities The next and worse abettors pejor aetas tried how far they might by scurrilous pamphlets railing reviling like Rabshakeh unravel the cords of all government both the majesty of the Civil and the authority of the Ecclesiastick After such biting Petitions and Satyrick Pasquils worthy of such Martonists came open menacings of Princes and Parlaments Priests and People too as Mr. R. Hooker observes in his Preface to his Ecclesiastical polity At last words came to be turned into swords many both at home and abroad having evil will at the Sion of England making their advantages of our unhappy differences in civil affairs and taking fire from those flames have sought by the licentiousnesse riot and rudenesse of infinite Sects and Factions as by so many trains and barrels of gunpowder utterly to blow up the whole frame and constitution of the Church of England Which unchristian practises and cruell designs that they might the better justifie or palliate to their credulous followers they every where as boldly as falsly affirm that both in the matter constituted and the form constituting a true Church in ordinances duties priviledges members ministrations Ministry communion and all comforts necessary for Christians there were few things in the Church of England tolerable most were blameable and many most abominable to their more sanctified senses yea some men clamour that there was nothing sound or constitutive of a Church of Christ but the whole head was sick and the whole heart faint that not onely Schisme is commendable but absolute Separation is as necessary from the Church of England as the going of Gods people out of Babylon These are the poysons with which some Serpents have sought to infect the minds of common people and to envenom even the better sort with their biting and bitter invectives against the purity and peace of the Church
of England O venerable censors O severe Aristarchusses of a more than Catonian gravity to whose ploughs and looms and distaffs and clubs and hammers 't is meet as to so many sacred scepters this later English and Christian world should no lesse submit their souls than the Jews and Gentiles Greeks and Barbarians Romans and Scythians did to the nets and fish-hooks of the Apostles who were authorized with miraculous gifts and assisted by the speciall power of the holy Spirit of Christ to plant settle and reform and purge Christian Churches To whose holy Doctrine and Divine Institutions delivered in the Old and New Testament and followed by all the Primitive Catholick Churches notwithstanding that the Church of England did in its first Reformation diligently and exactly conform it self if we may believe the integrity of those Reformers who had the courage and constancy to be Martyrs whose learning worth piety hath been confirm'd by the testimony of so many wise religious Princes by the approbation sanction of so many honourable and unanimous Houses of Parliament by the suffrages of so many learned and reverend Convocations by the applauses of so many Sister-reformed Churches if we may believe the preaching living and dying of so many hundred excellent Bishops and Presbyters or the prayers praises and proficiencies of so many thousands of other good Christians or lastly if we may believe the wonderful blessings and speciall graces of a merciful God attesting to the verity sanctity and integrity of this Church-Reformation and Christian Constitution for many happy years Yet against all these some peevish Momusses some spitefull Caco-zelots some evil-ey'd Zoilusses some insolent and causelesse Enemies of the Church of England have not so much modesty as to conceale their malice or to smother their insolent folly and intolerable arrogancy which dares to put the ignorance giddinesse emptinesse vulgarity rashnesse precipitancy and sinisternesse of their silly censures into the balance of Religion contrary to the renowned learning piety gravity grace and majesty of all those who have had so great favour love respect and honour for the Church of England Whom her spitefull and envious adversaries now presume to follow with nothing but Contumelies and Anathema's with pillagings and spoylings with railings and revilings with waste and ruine to the excessive joy of Her Papall enemies whose deeply-designed policies have a long time desired and hoped to see that wofull day befall the Church of England in which her Bishops might beg her Presbyters be starved her Ministry contemned her Liturgie ejected her Unity dissolved and broken her Ancient and Primitive Government abolished her undoubted ordination and succession of Ministers interrupted her whole Christian Frame and Nationall Constitution which was for the main truly Catholick Primitive and Apostolick destroyed dissipated desolated What invincible Armadoes could not atchieve what monstrous Powder-plots could not accomplish what wily Jesuits and other subtile Sophisters despaired to attain having been oft defeated and repelled by the learned care and vigilant puissance of wise Princes sober Parlaments reverend Bishops and other able Ministers of the Church of England that the weaknesse wantonnesse and wickednesse of some of our own petty Sectaries Schismatick Agitators superâ—reforming Reformers is likely to bring to passe whom the most admired and devout Lord Primate of Armagh a great Prophet of God and Pillar of the Reformed Religion sometime told me he esteemed no other than Factors for Popery and Engines for Roman designs by divisions and domestick confusions of Religion to bring in Popish Superstition and Tyranny Indeed a prudent Conjecturer may in this case easily make a true Prophet For the Roman Eagle a watchfull powerfull and voracious bird can never fail at last to seise on these parts of Christendome for her prey where she shall see Ignorance prevail against Knowledge Barbarity against Learning Division against Unity Confusion against Order People against their Priests Novelty against Antiquity Anarchy against Catholick Authority and infinite deformities ushered in under the title of speciall Reformations That cunning Conclave which overlooks the Christian world as the greatest constellation of policy in the West knows full well that such feaverish distempers in any Church or Christian State as now afflict the Church of England will not faile if they long continue to bring it to such an hectick consumption as will quite destroy its former healthfull constitution and prepare it for those Italian Empiricks who will come then to be in request with common people when they find no good to be got by the best-reputed Physicians the most specious Reformers when these are at their wits ends so differing in their judgements and practise that they know not what to do by reason of the madnesse impatiency and petulancy of people those foraign Mountebanks will alwayes promise men help and cure at an easie rate for they require no more of the most desperate patients than to credit their receipts to be confident of and reconciled to the skill and artifice of the Church of Rome their Mother and the Pope their Father CHAP. VI. I Cannot believe that any of you who are persons of Learning Honour and Integrity lovers of your Countrey and the Reformed Religion can be wholly strangers to the sad and dangerous condition of the Church of England Nor can you if rightly set forth to you be unaffected with it unlesse your designs and fortunes are to be advanced by the rents and ruines of this Church of England In which as the Lord liveth before whom we all stand distempers are risen not onely to Divisions but Distractions not onely to Injuries but Insolencies not only to Obloquies but Oppressions not onely to Schismes but Abscissions not onely to Factions but Confusions not onely to Lapses but Apostacies not onely to rude Deformities but they tend to absolute Nullities as to any Christian Harmony Fraternity Order Beauty Unity Strength Safety and publick setling of that Reformed Religion which was once professed in the Church of England And this by reason of the Envies Despites Rudenesses Animosities Seditions Strifes Separations Raylings Reproches Contumelies Blasphemies and prophane Novelties every where pregnant and predominant among vulgar spirits and odiously cast upon all things that you and your forefathers esteemed as religious and sacred in this Church of England The torrent of rebukes and troubles like Ezekiels waters is now risen not onely to the ankles and knees but to the loyns and neck growing too rapid and deep for the common people to wade over or venture into nor are they safe for any to engage upon but those who as S. Christopher is represented in the Legendary Emblem are heightned by their own integrity and supported by Gods heroick Spirit for it is a black and dangerous a red and dead Sea upon which he adventures who will now seriously assert the Church of England whose troubled state is more stormy than those waters were on which S. Peter ventured to walk or
wherein our blessed Saviour slept with whose Disciples we may well cry out Master save us we perish What tongue what pen can sufficiently set forth the rudenesses outrages barbarities despites diminutions and indignities which some have offered in their speeches and writings in their pamphlets and petitions in their restlesse agitations and implacable malice against all that was established in the Church of England contrary to that duty of Charity they owed and that profession of Communion they sometimes professed being possessed now with so fierce a spirit that they have broken all cords and bands of Humanity Civility Charity and Piety both private and publick I shall not need to mind you or any of them of their many oaths and subscriptions of those Protestations Vowes and Covenants which many of these now deserters and destroyers of the Church of England so easily and eagerly swallowed by which last three-fold cord most of them I believe tied themselves to maintain the Protestant Religion as it was established in the Church of England If any of them were so wise and cautious as to avoid such politick gins which how far they intended well to Church or State God only knows this to be sure all sober Christians see that they have little advanced the state of the Reformed Religion in England yet still they must know that themselves and all that are good Christians and honest English are bound by far higher and nobler bonds of their baptismall Vow and Covenant to their God and Saviour from whence do necessarily flow those of Christian gratitude duty love and charity obliging every good Christian to pray for and preserve the welfare of this Church and that Reformed Religion which was once happily established in it in which the glory of our God the honour of our Saviour the good of our Countrey and the salvation of many thousand souls are highly concerned Against all which for any man upon small or no account rashly proudly spitefully out of envy covetousnesse ambition or any other depraved lust and passion to offend especially where so great light of Divine Truth and Grace such a presence and pregnancy of Gods Spirit clearly shines as doth in the Church of England to the very dazling of the eyes of these Adversaries must needs be such a complicated and resolved wickedness a sin of so enormous and transcendent a nature that Irenaeus counts it a mangling or killing of Christ again and in earnest it seems scarce pardonable because 't is scarce a repentable sin or repairable malice therefore hardly to be repented of because few can plead with S. Paul they do it ignorantly and so hope to obtain mercy being wilfull persecutors and vastators of such an excellent and illustrious Church as this of England was before these spoilers thus came upon it to make havock of it In which Church if those holy Means and Divine Graces which accompany salvation were not professed and enjoyed for my part I despair any where to find the way of Truth and Peace of holinesse and happinesse I know nothing truly excellent and necessary in any Church ancient or later which this Church of England did not enjoy yea I find many things which seem lesse convenient or more superfluous in others we were happily freed from Nor can I yet discover any materiall defect in the Church of England as to Christians outward polity inward tranquillity and eternal felicity Nothing either pious or peacefull morall or mysterious rituall or spirituall orderly or comely that may contribute to the good of mens souls but was plentifully to be enjoyed in the Church of England whose rare accomplishments and prosperity both inward and outward were I believe the greatest eye-sore and grievance in the world both to evil men and devils when they saw that Truth and Holinesse those Graces and Vertues those spirituall gifts and comforts which were here entertained with excellent learning noble encouragements ingenuous honours peaceable serenity and munificent plenty in all which the Reformed Church of England so flourished many years by Gods and mans indulgence that nothing in truth was wanting to the perpetuity of its prosperity but moderation humility and charity these would on all sides have kept out luxury and lazinesse pride and envy the usuall moths and worms which breed in all things that are full and fair opulent and prosperous Which humane defects justly blameable on mans part and punishable on Gods may no way be imputed to the Church of England which afforded so great advantages of wel-doing wel-being to all good Christians but to us poor mortalls who were prone to abuse so great Indulgences of God and man so uncharitable unthankfull and unreasonable are those malecontents who blame the fulnesse of the breast or the sweetness of that milk honey of which they have eat and drank too much who either from other mens failings and infirmities or from their own corrupt fancies and conceits do take occasion to blast and blaspheme all that was Reformed sacred and setled as to Religion in the Church of England so filling all places with their dust and clamours against this Church that the levity and easinesse of many people have quite forsaken it running like those that are scared with Earthquakes out of their houses cities and temples to heaths woods and wildernesses Some out of a sequacious easinesse and vulgar basenesse studying to comply with their leaders interests and their own advantages affect to appear to the world not onely neglective and indifferent but scorners and high opposers of all that ever the Church of England pretended to as to the Truth Reformation Wisdome Spirit Power or Grace of Religion neither caring what they condemn nor much minding upon what grounds they do it Others taking advantage of the levity loosenesse covetousnesse sacriledge arrogancy injuriousnesse and madnesse of some that heretofore professed speciall purity and strictnesse in Religion do resolve as those Heathens of old who excused their own thefts and wantonnesses by the lubricities and pranks of their Gods fully to gratifie their own licentious native inclinations how inordinate soever utterly casting off and abhorring all outward form and profession as well as all inward power and perswasion of godlinesse counting all Religious duties to be no better than consecrated rattles which Polititians put into the hands of the common people to please and compose their childish frowardnesse The ground and rise of all which is from those many scandals which loose and unsetled tempers take from those endlesse strifes and janglings the continued disorders and deformities the poverty and contempt the maimes and wounds the cruelty and uncharitablenesse with which some high-flown Reformers have of late treated the Church of England and those that have most constantly adhered to it What man or woman capable of such profound serious and grave thoughts as become Christian Religion whose lusts or interests have not quite decocted all Humanity as well as Piety can
exercised to each other their numerous conventions their fervent devotions their reverent attentions their unanimous communions their cheerfull Amens those blessed hopes and unspeakable comforts which thousands enjoyed both living and dying in the obedience to and communion with the Church of England All these holy fruits and blessed effects as most certain seals and letters testimoniall were I conceive most pregnant evidences and valid demonstrations of true Religion and of a true Church so happily setled by the joynt consent and publick piety of this Nation that it was not in reason or conscience in modesty or ingenuity to be suddenly changed much lesse rashly deserted and rudely abandoned chiefly upon the giddinesse of common people or by the boysterousnesse of common souldiers whose buff-coats and armour cannot be thought by any wise and worthy Souldiers to be like Aarons breast-plate the place from which Priests and people are to expect the constant oracles of Urim and Thummim Light and Reformation Such of that profession as are truly Militant Christians that is humbly wise and justly valiant as I hope many Souldiers may be will think it enough for them modestly to learn and generously to defend as Constantine the Great said to the Nicene Bishops not imperiously to dictate or boldly to innovate matters of Religion in such a Church and Nation as England which was I am sure and I think still is furnished with many able Divines many Evangelicall Priests and Ministers of the Lord whose lips preserve saving knowledge who have many a one of them more learning and well-studied Divinity in them than a whole Regiment nay than an whole Army of ordinary Souldiers whose weapons are not proper for a spirituall warfare nor apt as Davids hands either to build or repair a Church otherwaies than as Labourers who may possibly assist the true Ministers who are and ought to be the Master-builders of Gods house whose skill is not to destroy mens bodies but to save their souls not to kill but to make alive It must ever be affirmed to Gods glory because without any vanity or flattery that the Church of England for this last golden century came not behind the very best Reformed Churches nor any other that profess Christianity in any part of the world which is not my particular testimony who may seem partiall because I unfeignedly professe my self a son and servant of it but it is and hath been the joynt suffrage of all eminent Divines in all forraign Reformed Churches who have written and spoken of the Church of England ever since its setled Reformation not with commendation onely but admiration especially those who coveting to partake of the gifts and labours of English Divines have taken the pains to learn our hard and untoward language Yea I may farther with truth and modesty affirm that saving the extraordinary gifts of Tongues Miracles and Martyrdomes the Church of England since its setled Reformation under Queen Elizabeth of blessed memory came not much short of the Primitive Churches in the first and second Centuries Which had at least some of them as I shall after shew rather more than fewer ceremonies partly Judaick partly Christian yea far greater errors and abuses were found among some of them than were generally among any professors in communion with the Church of England witnesse those touching the Resurrection of the body and in the celebrating of the Lords Supper among the Corinthians The first some denied the other many received covetously uncharitably drunkenly disorderly undecently in the Church of Corinth Besides the scandalous fact of the incestuous person with which they were not so offended as became Christians they were also full of factions and carnall divisions going to law one with another before Infidels undervaluing the blessed Apostle S. Paul and other faithfull labourers preferring false Apostles and deceitfull workers with no lesse folly than ingratitude challenging in many things disorderly and uncomely liberties which amounted to clokes of malice and a licentiousnesse tending to confusion These and other corruptions were among Christians of an Apostolicall Church newly planted carefully watred and excellently constituted Nor are there lesse remarkable faults found by the Spirit of God in six of the seven Asian Churches mentioned in the second and third Chapters of the Revelation while yet they were under Apostolicall inspection For the Devil who is a great rambler but no loyterer began betimes to sow his tares in Gods field by false Apostles unruly walkers deceitfull workers meer hucksters of Religion schismatick Spirits proud Impostors sensuall Separatists wanton Jezebels curious and cowardly Gnosticks with all the evil brood of Nicolaitans Simonians Cerinthians and other crafty Hypocrites brochers of lies patrons of lewdnesse extremely earthly and sensuall yet vaunters in proud swelling words of spirituall and heavenly gifts but more covetous of filthy lucre and sedulous to serve their own bellies than zealous to serve the Lord or to save souls In all which instances of diseases growing even upon any of those Primitive Churches however Christians are commanded to repent and do their first works to keep themselves pure from contagion private or epidemick yet are they no where put upon the pernicious methods of reproching rending and separating from the very frame and constitution of their respective Churches as they were holy Polities Constitutions or Communions setled by the Apostles in decent subordinations and convenient limits of Ecclesiasticall order government authority and jurisdiction without which all humane societies civil or sacred run to meer Chaosses and heaps of confusion Which as the God of order and peace perfectly abhors so he no where by any Divine precept or approved example recommends any such practises to Christians under the name notion or intention of reforming abuses crept into any Churches presently to rend revile contemn divide destroy and make desolate the whole order polity frame and constitution of them which is very Christian and very commendable If the grand example of Divine Mercy was ready to spare Sodom upon Abrahams charitable intercession in case ten righteous persons had been found in that city and Jerusalem in case one man could have been found there who executed judgement and sought the truth how little are those men imitators of Gods clemency or Abrahams pity who have studied and still endeavour by all acts of power and policy utterly to destroy such a Church as England was in which many thousands of good Christians may undoubtedly be found who are constant adherers to the Faith gratefull lovers of the Piety and most pathetick deplorers of the miseries of the Church of England Whose excellent Christian state and Reformed constitution deserved much better treatment from those at least who were her children carefully bred born and brought up by her however now they appear many of them better fed than taught more puffed up with the surfeits of undigested Knowledge than increased in humble
evidently see tokens of an angry God of a provoked justice of an armed power from Heaven which hath begun not to chastise as a Father but to consume as an Enemy nâ—â— to reform as a Friend but to destroy and desolate as an Avenger this lukewarm this Laodicean Church of Engl. with all the Antichristian pomp pride and tyranny the superstition and abomination of its whole frame and constitution In this point or centre of the England's ill-reformed nay utterly deformed and desperate state it is that these severe Censors fix'd the foot of their compasses fetching in all Bishops and Presbyters all Preachers and Professors all Duties and Devotions all Ministrations and Ministers all Liturgies and Ceremonies within the wide circle and black line of their censorious severity condemning all but themselves and their own way or parties who are called and counted by some of them in a most Pharisaick pride and uncharitablenesse the onely Saints the called Elect and precious of God All such as are dissenters from them they have set already at Christs left hand fancying it a great part of piety magisterially to judge and authoritatively to condemn all the members of the Church of England both severally and joyntly though never so holy learned wise and good more upon popular prejudices and sinister presumptions than upon any just triall and serious examination which alas few of these censorious Adversaries and supercilious Destroyers of the Church of England are able to reach in any proportion either for parts or prudence learning or experience Reason or Religion being for the most part like Mushromes of crude indigested and dangerous composition who yet think themselves capable to compare with the highest Cedars of Lebanon and fancy they are able to over-top the fairest and fruitfullest trees that ever grew upon the mountains of God in this Church and Nation Alas they puff at all that ever was accounted pious or prudent learned or religious gracious or godly comely or comfortable holy or happy in the Church of England looking upon it with scorn and triumph as David did upon Goliah when he was dejected groveling and dead an object fit for these worthies to set their feet upon and by the sharp sword of their zeal utterly to destroy that neither head nor taile root nor branch of the Church of England may remain CHAP. IX BUt here as Michael the Archangel did so must I crave leave to contend with these men about this body of Moses this carkase almost this Skeleton as they esteem it of the Church of England which heretofore was thought to have conversed with God in the holy mountain of vision whose face was heretofore not onely well-favoured but it so shined that these feeble spectators the now blind blear-ey'd or blood-shotten despisers and destroyers of it were not then able to behold its glory without envy and regret Though the Lord may seem to have slain Her with Her children yet I cannot but believe and profess that the salvation of God hath been both manifested to and received by thousands in the former order way and dispensations of the Church of England that no Christians need few ever enjoyed more means of grace and glory than were piously and prudently dispensed in the Church of England While I live I must deny what is clamorously and injustly calumniated fiercely but falsely alledged to justifie some mens advantagious Schismes profitable Separations and gainfull Innovations that our publick afflictions and miseries have sprung as to their inward and meritorious cause from the evil and unsound constitution of the Church of England as it was once publickly reformed and established in this Nation This Calumny I can no more grant than that holy Job's sores grew from some unwholsome aire or diet he used or from the unhealthful temper of his body or that Satans malice was to be justified by Job's want of any right to claim or eloquence to assert his Innocency as to his practice before man and his Integrity as to his purpose and sincerity before God amidst his bitter losses and calamities which were so passionately aggravated by the unjust censures and misinterpretations of his mistaken friends because they did not wisely consider the paradoxes of Gods providences and depths of divine judgements which many times inflict upon whole Churches as well as upon private Christians by the malice of men and Devils many sharp and sore afflictions not alwayes for penary chastisements but oft for triall of graces exercise of patience and exemplary improvements in all Christian virtues which usually grow blunt dull and rusty through long plenty peace and prosperity and so need sometimes the mercifull files and furnaces of Gods inflictions mans persecutions and Devils temptations which are rather purgative than consumptive to good Christians and oft preparative for greater splendors both of inward mercy and even outward prosperity of which the Church of England hath not yet any cause to despair because it hath a good cause and a good God It is not more necessary than comely for the Body and Members of Christ to be conform to Christ their Head in bearing his crosse and partaking of his agonies upon whom the houre of temptation foretold is still to come as it did upon the Primitive Churches and Christians with some lucid intervalls for three hundred years There may be as good an omen or prognostick in the scorns and contumelies cast upon any Church of Christ by its persecutors as there was in the dirt of the streets cast upon Vespasian by the command of Cajus Caesar as a punishment for his not keeping the streets cleaner of which he was then chief Scavenger or Surveyor it was as Suetonius tells us in the life of Vespasian thought by the wise men to portend that he should one day receive into his bosome and protection both the oppressed city of Rome and the wasted Empire which accordingly came to pass Affliction is part of Gods good husbandry and is for the Churches mendment no less than compost or manure is for the Earths Hence the Christian Oracles bid us to rejoice with exceeding great joy when we fall into divers temptations of triall when we suffer for righteousnesse sake the spirit of Glory as Gods presence to Moses is oftner seen in the bush or shrub which burns but consumes not than in the Oke or Cedar in the low and mean estate of his Church as well as in the more pompous and flourishing S. Stephen had a clearer vision of Christ in Heaven when the cloud of stones was showring about his eares than ever he enjoyed in his more peaceable profession The Lily is not less fair nor the Rose less fragrant when they grow among the thorns Affliction like Gods physick hath that in healthfulnesse which it wants in pleasantnesse Particular parts of any Church may have causticks and corrosives applyed to them when God as a wise and wary Physician intends
both their cure and the preservation of the whole which may be still sound and entire as to the vitall more noble and principall parts I well know that it is not meet for the Church of England or the most deserving Member of it to dispute with Divine Justice nor is it either safe or wise to contest with his Omniscient and Almighty power but rather to lay our hands upon our hearts to put our mouths in the dust and to abhor our very righteousnesse than to quarrel with Gods judgements which are alwayes just though they are deep and dark past our finding out I think it an high presumption in the sawcy Criticks of these times who pretend to read the hand-writing upon the wall and to have such skill in sacred Palmestry as to know the mind of God by the operation of his hands conceiting both vainly and wickedly That God is such an one as themselves delighted with the spoiles and deformities the plunder and confusion of Churches they boldly interpret the meaning of all the troubles in England to be no other than this Gods anger against Bishops and Ceremonies against Steeple-houses and Common Prayer against Ordination and Ministry against the whole Polity and Constitution of the Church of England which they believe were so offensive and nauseous to God that he was forced to spue them out of his mouth justifying by this great argument of Gods providence as their chief shield and defence all their Schisms and Separations their Rapines and Sacriledges their Reproches and Blasphemies their Insolencies and Injuries committed and intended both against this Church in generall and against many most worthy and eminent Church-men in it I do not I dare not vindicate the Church of England before the most holy God whose pure eyes behold folly in his Saints and darknesse in his Angels as to the people in it either Preachers or Professors the Governours or governed the Shepherds or the Flock This is sure that where God had planted this Church as a pleasant Vine on a fruitfull hill where he had watered it with his Word as with the dew of Heaven fenced it by his speciall power and providence as with a wall expecting it should bring forth good grapes and good store there his contrary dealing with this his Vineyard taking away the hedge breaking down the wall thereof suffering it to be eaten up and trodden down to lie thus faâ— wast without its just pruning weeding and digging to be overgrown with briars and thornes commanding the clouds that they rain little or nothing upon it c. These sad dispensations and desolating experiments sufficiently proclaim Gods controversie with the Land and complaint against this Church that when he looked his vineyard should bring forth good grapes behold it brought forth wild grapes in so great a proportion that there was no remedy but God must be avenged on so unfruitfull so ungratefull a Nation which was second to none in temporall and spirituall mercies which are now become the aggravations of its sins and miseries it being condemned to punish it self by its own hands not for that it wanted the means of true Religion for what could the Lord have done more for his vineyard but for not using them yea for wantonly abusing those liberall advantages it enjoyed equall to if not beyond any Church or Nation under heaven Thus before the Bar and Tribunall of Divine Justice it is meet that we all as men and Christians confess our personall prevarications and cry out bitterly Wo unto us for we have sinned against the Lord. Yet as to mans judgement looking upon the Church of England not in the concrete or subject matter as consisting of many Preachers and Professors in many things possibly much depraved and deformed but considering it in the abstract in the reformed form and state of it in its former pious and prudent Constitution I must profess to You my honoured countrey-men and to all the World that in the greatest maturity of my judgement and integrity of my conscience as most redeemed now from juvenile fervours popular fallacies vulgar partialities and secular flatteries yea apart from the sense of my private obligations to the Church of England which are great and many I owing to it my Baptisme and Education as a Christian my office and ordination as a Minister all these laid aside and looking onely upon the consideration of its Religion as grounded upon Scriptures in the main and guided by the prudence of Primitive Antiquity I must profess that I cannot understand how the Church of England hath deserved to fall under those great reproches oppressions and miseries which the weakness wantonness and wickedness of some men hath sought to heap upon Her whose causeless malice and excessive passions against the Church of England are I think by a fatall blindness and most heavy judgement of God upon some men made the sorest punishers of their own and other mens sins their former unprofitableness ingratitude despite disorderliness and undutifulness against so venerable a Matron so good a Mother as the Church of England was at least it desired and offered it self to be so even to Her most ungracious and unthrifty children whom neither piping nor weeping prosperity or adversity she could ever move or affect with such conformities to Her or compassions for Her as she deserved of them I do here declare to the present age and to all posterity if any thing of my writing be worthy to survive me that since I was capable to move in so serious a search and weighty a disquisition as that of Religion is as my greatest design hath been and still is through Gods grace to find out and to persevere in such a profession of the Christian Religion as hath most of Truth and Order of Power and Peace of Sanctity and Solemnity of Divine Verity and Catholick Antiquity of true Charity and Martyr-like Constancy in it being farthest from Ignorance Errour Superstition Partiality Vulgarity Faction Confusion Injustice Immorality Hypocrisie Sacriledge Cruelty Inconstancy so I cannot apart from all prejudices and prepossessions find in any other Church or Church-way ancient or modern either more of the good I desire or less of the evil I endeavour to avoid than I have a long time discerned and daily do more and more since the contentions and winnowings of these times have put it and me upon a stricter scrutiny in the frame and form the constitution and setled dispensations of the Church of England No where diviner Mysteries or abler Ministers no where sounder Doctrinalls holier Morals warmer Devotionals apter Rituals comelier Ceremonials all which together by a meet and happy concurrence of piety and prudence brought forth such Spirituals and Graces both in their habits exercises and comforts as are the quintessence and life the soul and seal of true Religion those more immediate and special influxes of Gods holy Spirit upon the soul those joynt operations of the blessed
Trinity for the justification sanctification and salvation of Sinners in all these I never found by my reading and experience nor do I know where to seek for any thing beyond or every way equall to what was graciously dispensed in the Church of England Upon which grounds appearing to me and all the unpassionate Christian World most certain no man can wonder if I so much magnifie and prefer the Church of England that in the communion of its Doctrine Worship Ministry and Order I chuse to live in the communion of its Faith Hope and Charity I desire to die Let my soul be numbred among those Martyrs and Confessors those renowned Bishops and orderly Presbyters those holy Preachers and humble Professors whose labours lives and deaths whose words works and sufferings helped to plant and propagate to reform settle and preserve to so great a conspicuity of piety grace and glory the Catholick Church of Christ in all ages and places and particularly this part of it which we call the Church of England I am so far from envying or admiring any novel pretenders who boast of their folly and glory in their shame in their endeavours to destroy and devour this Church that I rather pity their childish fondnesses their plebeian petulancies their insolent activities their unlearned levities their ingratefull vanities who have demolished much and edified nothing either better or any way so good as what they have sought to pull down as to the order honour tranquillity beauty and integrality of a Christian Church So little am I shaken or removed from my esteem love and honour to the Church of England that I am mightily confirmed in them by all the poor objections made against it by the unreasonable indignities cast upon it which are as dirt to a Diamond but the further test and triall of its reall worth and splendor nor do I conceive that by those afflictions which are come upon us God pleads against the Church of Engl. but rather for Her against the lewd manners of her ungracious and ungratefull children for whose wickednesse He makes so fruitfull a Mother to grow barren so fair an House to become desolate so flourishing a Church to decay and wither It is no news where the lives and manners of Christians are much depraved from the holy rule of Christ evidently set forth among them to see famous Churches like the Moon in the wane or eclipse clothed with sackcloth and turned into blood to see Order subverted Unity dissolved Peace perverted Beauty deformed Holy things profaned It is no news to read of holy Prophets blessed Apostles orthodox Bishops and godly Presbyters ill treated and despitefully used by Heathens Hereticks Schismaticks No men but ignorant and unlettered can wonder at Bibles and other holy Books burned at Church-lands alienated the houses demolished and the Preachers silenced banished destroyed All Church-histories tell us it was many times so even among the Primitive Churches even then when their pious and Apostolick constitution was no doubt at best it was most violently and desperately so just before the Churches enjoyed the greatest prosperity longest tranquillity the blackest darkness usually going immediately before the welcomest break of day as was remarkable in the serenity of Constantine the Great 's time succeeding the dreadfull storm of Diocletians persecution which was looked upon and intended as an utter extirpation of Christian Religion Which distressed estate of the Primitive Churches of Christ in all the Roman world Eusebius Bishop of Caesaria who lived in those worst dayes describes with so much pious oratory and so parallel in many things to the temper of our times that I cannot but present you my honoured countrey-men with the prospect of them because the fury and darknesse of that tempest reached even to the then British Churches in England under which many Bishops and Presbyters Noblemen and Gentlemen perished and among others that famous Martyr S. Alban who as Bede tells us in his History l. 1. rather then he would deliver or discover a pious Presbyter whom he had hid in his house by whom he was either converted or much confirmed in the Christian Faith chose to offer himself in the Priests habit to the Inquisitors and owning himself for a Christian though yet unbaptized he died for that profession Hereby the world may see how much poor mortalls are prone to mistake in their calculations of Gods judgements upon any Church both as to their own sins and other mens sufferings where the greatest sufferers are commonly the least sinners and the greatest inflicters are the least Saints Having in the former seven Books sayes Eusebius set forth that holy succession of Bishops which followed the Apostles in all the famous Primitive Churches in their several limits and proportions under the various seasons and storms of times the Churches had now in the Roman Empire so great liberty serenity and quiet that Bishops in many places were much honoured even by the civil Magistrates the Temples and Oratories of Christians were every where full and frequented new Churches were every day erected more goodly costly and capacious nor could the malice of men or Devils hinder the growing prosperity of the Churches every where while God was pleased to shine upon them with his favour Afterward too great liberty and ease degenerated to luxury and idlenesse these betrayed Christian Bishops Presbyters and people to mutuall emulations and contentions these sowred to hatred and malice these brake out to fury and faction Christians persecuting each other with words and reproches as with armes and weapons murmurings and seditions of governed and governours justling against each other grew frequent arising from desperate hypocrisies and dissemblings At last being generally less sensible of their sins than their sides and factions and less intent to the honour of the Church and its holy Canons than to their private passions and ambitions the wrath of God overtook them all Then saith that Historian as Jeremy complains did the Lord bring darknesse upon the beauty of the daughter of Sion then did He cast down to the ground the glory of Israel He remembred no more the place of his footstool in the day of his wrath then did he profane the habitation of his honour in the dust and made Her a reproch to all her enemies c. then were Churches commanded to be pull'd down to the ground holy Books and Bibles to be burnt the Bishops and Pastors some banished others imprisoned tortured and killed all silenced impoverished disgraced abhorred by the Emperour with his followers and flatterers Christians were forbidden all holy meetings and duties commanded and forced to sacrifice to popular Idols and plebeian Gods upon pain of death and torture seventeen thousand Christians slain in one month an utter extirpation of Bishops Presbyters Professors Churches and Christianity it self designed enjoyned and publickly solemnized by a triumphant pillar erected in Spain with this Inscription An Imperial monument of
honour merited by the Emperours Diocletian Galerius for their extirpating Christian superstition restoring the worship of the Gods No pen saith Eusebius could equall the atrocity of those times against the Church of Christ Yet even then the gracious spirit of sincere Christians as the Ark in the deluge rose highest toward heaven then godly Bishops and Presbyters were as another Historian writes more ambitious of Martyrdome than now Presbyters are of being all made Bishops then were Christians more then conquerours and true Christianity most triumphant when it seemed most depressed despised and almost destroyed as Sulpitius Severus writes of the same times in his short but elegant History Thus Eusebius and others describe that horrid storm and black night which was relieved by the blessed day-star of Constantine the Great appearing In which dismall times learned men do not quarrell at the profession and state of Religion but at the irreligion and scandall of Christians lives the fault and provocation was not from the Faith Doctrine Liturgy Order and Government then established in the Churches of Christ but from the degenerous depraved and ungoverned passions of men as they all blamed these last whenever they appeared so they constantly asserted the other as was evident in the Synod of Antioch in which a little before Diocletians time the heresie of Paulus Samâ—satenus denying the Divinity of Christ was condemned by all being confuted by Malchion a learned man an accurate Disputant The Author or Heresiarch was excommunicated not onely from the Church of Antioch but also from the Catholick Church and separated from all Christian communion throughout the world by a just and unanimous severity Holy men then rightly judged that the meritorious cause of all those sore calamities arose not from the frame of Christian Churches which was holy uniform and Apostolick as yet but from the wantonness and wickedness of Christian professors neglecting so great means of salvation and abusing such Halcyon dayes as had been sometime afforded them Which censure I may without rashnesse or uncharitablenesse pass as to the present distresses incumbent upon the Church of England whose holy wise honourable and happy Reformation must ever be vindicated as much as in me lies against all such gain-sayers as make no scruple to condemne as all the generations of Gods children in former ages so those especially who worthily setled and valiantly maintained the Christian reformed Religion in the Church of England as against all Heathenish and Hereticall profaneness so against the more puissant and superstitious Papists also against the more peevish but then more feeble Schismaticks CHAP. X. IT were as impertinent a work for me in these times to insist upon every particular in the frame of the Church of England or to cry up every small lineament in Her for most rare and incomparable as it is unreasonable and spitefull in those that deny Her to have had any one handsome feature in Her or any thing grave comely Christian-like or Church-like in her main constitution and complexion Mr. Richard Hooker one of the ablest Pens and best Spirits that ever England employed or enjoyed hath besides many other worthy men abundantly examined every feature and dress of the Church of England asserting it by calm clear and unanswerable demonstrations of Reason and Scripture to have been very far from having any thing unchristian or uncomely deformed or intolerable which her then enemies declaimed and now have proclaimed whose wrathfull menaces the meekness and wisdome of that good man foresaw and in his Epistle foretold would be very fierce and cruell if once they got power answerable to their prejudices superstitions and passions against the Church of England which he fully proved to differ no more from the Primitive temper and prudence than was either lawfull convenient or necessary in the variation of times and occasions The excellent endeavours of that rarely-learned and godly Divine so full of the spirit and wisdome of Christ one would have thought might have been sufficient for ever to have kept up the peace order and honour of the Church of England also to have silenced the pratings and petulancies of her adversaries But alas few of those plebeian spirits and weaker capacities to whose errour anger and activity the Church of England now chiefly owes her miseries tears and fears were ever able to understand or bear away the weight strength and profoundnesse of that most ample mans reasonings and his eloquent writings Others of them that were more able were so cunning and partiall for the interest of their cause and faction as commonly to decry for obscure or to suspect as dangerous because prejudiciall to their interest or to bury in silence as their enemy that rare piece of Mr. Hookers Ecclesiasticall Polity which many of them had seldome either the courage or the honesty to read none of them the power ever to reply or the hardiness so much as to endeavour a just confutation of his mighty demonstrations Yea I have been credibly informed that some of the then-dissenters from the Church of England had the good or rather evil fortune utterly to suppress those now defective but by him promised and performed books touching the vindication of the Church of England in its Ordination Jurisdiction and Government by the way of Ancient Catholick Primitive and Apostolick Episcopacy Which one word Episcopacy hath of late years cost more blood and treasure in Scotland and England than all the enemies of Bishops and of this Church had in their veins or were worth 20. years ago whose importune clamours of old and endeavours of late to extirpate Primitive Catholick and Apostolicall Episcopacy out of this Church and to introduce by head and shoulders the exotick novelties and vanities of humane invention have brought themselves and this whole Church to so various and divided a posture as makes no setled or uniform Church-government at all by a popular precipitancy ruining an ancient and goodly Fabrick whose temporary decayes or defects might easily and wisely have been amended before they had agreed of a new model or seriously considered either their skill or their authority to erect a new one if they could find out a better which hitherto they have not done nor will they I believe ever be able to do as destitute in this point of any just commission direction power or precedent either from God or man I am sure the Supreme power of regulating all Ecclesiasticall affairs was under God by the laws of England invested in the Chief Magistrate and Governours of this Church without and against whose judgements consents and consciences no innovations were to be carried on nor indeed begun in this Church whose events or successes hitherto have been only worthy of such tumultuary beginnings the effects of them being full of dissolution confusion to all of injurious afflictions to many worthy men besides penall and perpetuall divisions among the Innovators themselves who
of the Book of Common-prayer Which very Title though agreeable to the style and mind of Antiquity as Ignatius Justin Martyr and S. Austin use it yet perhaps might in time something abate as to our English Dialect the reverence of common people toward it which probably might have been raised and preserved to an higher veneration if some Title more august solemn and sacred had been affixed to it as The holy Liturgy or The form of Gods publick worship or Divine service c. For ordinary people easily in time undervalue as triviall even in a religious satiety any thing which they are wonted to call and use as common which ought to be kept up by all prudent means to all due majesty sanctity solemnity veneration not onely in the use but in the very name and familiar appellation As to the substance and matter of this Book the wisdome of the Church of Engl. had first exactly adjusted it to the sense of Gods word nothing being there expressed as the mind of the Church which was not thought agreeable to the mind of Gods spirit in the Scriptures nor do I know any part of it to which a judicious Christian might not in faith say Amen taking the expressions of it in that pious and benigne sense which the Church intended and the words may well beare Next all the parts of it were so fitted both as to the language and the things contained in it to ordinary peoples capacities as well as all mens necessities that none had cause to complain of it as hard to be understood nor any to disdain it as too flat and easie Indeed the whole composure of the English Liturgie was in my judgement so holy so wholsome so handsome so complete so discreet so devout that I cannot but esteem it equal at least to yea I am prone with Gilbertus the German much to prefer it before any one Liturgie or publick form of serving God used in any Church ancient or later in Eastern or Western Greek or Latin Romish or Reformed that ever I saw Let any sober Christian that is able compare the Liturgie of England with those now extant as the Armenian the Constantinopolitan ascribed to S. Chrysostome the Greek Euchology used at this day that anciently ascribed to S. James those used by the Syrian and Egyptick Churches under the names of S. Basil or Gregory Nazianz. that of S. Cyril of which he gives a large account in his Catechisme the Gregorian or Roman Liturgie the Musarabick Liturgie of Spain composed by Isidore Hispalensis the Officium Ambrosianum by S. Ambrose that of Alcuinus in England which Bede mentions the Dutch French Suevick Danish any of the Lutheran or Calvinian Liturgies he will find nothing excellent in any of them but is in this of England many things which are less clear or necessary in them are better expressed or wisely omitted here As for the English Liturgies symbolizing with the Popish Missall as some have odiously and falsely calumniated it doth no more than our Communion or Lords Supper celebrated in England doth with the Masse at Rome or our doctrine about the Eucharist doth with theirs about Transubstantiation or our humble veneration of our God and Saviour in that mysterie doth with their strange Gesticulations and Superstitions In all which particulars how much the Church of Enland differed both in Doctrine and Devotion from that of Rome no man that is intelligent and honest can either deny or dissemble I am sure we differ as much as English doth from Latin Truth from Errour true Antiquity from Novelty Completeness from Defect Sanctity from Sacriledge the giving of the Cup to the people from the denying of it as much as the holy use of things doth from the superstitious abuse of them as much as Divine Faith doth from Humane Fancy or Scripture-plainnesse and proportions from Scholastick subtilties and inventions That the Church of England retained many things pious and proper to severall occasions which the Roman Devotionalls had received and retained from the ancient Liturgies is no more blamable than that we use and preserve those Scriptures Sacraments and other holy Services which the Church of Rome doth now profess to celebrate and use The wisdome of the Church of England did freely and justly assert to its use and to Gods glory whatever upon due triall it found to have the stamp of Gods Truth and Grace or the Churches Wisdome and Charity upon it as what it thought most fit for this Churches present benefit finding no cause peevishly to refuse any Good because it had been mixed with some evil but trying all things it held fast that which it judged good as it is commanded never thinking that the usurpations of Errour ought to be made any obstructions to Truth or that Humane inventions are any prejudice to Divine institutions It knew that though the holy vessels of the Temple had been captive at Babylon and there profaned by Belshazzar yet they might well be restored again and consecrated by Ezra to the service of God Some men possibly as conscientious others as curious and captious quarrelled perpetually at the Liturgie of the Church of England some at the whole form as prescribed others at some particular phrases and expressions as less proper and emphatick It is now an hundred years old and able to speak for it self justly alledging first the great joy devotion the piety thanks with which it was first received as an wholsome form of Prayer easie to be understood by English Christians next the great good it at first did ever since hath done for many years to many poor silly souls who otherwaies had been left in great blindness and barrennesse of devotion Further it pleads that it never intended to offend any good Christian since it studied in all things to be consonant to Gods holy will and word that as its order premeditatedness and constancy of devotion was never forbidden or dissallowed by God or any good men Jews of old or Christians of later times but rather approved exemplified and commanded in all their publick services both of prayers praises and benedictions so late experience abundantly teacheth how much the advantages of true Reformed Religion were generally carried on more happily by the publick and private use of that Liturgie than hath been of late years by the rejecting of it as many have done and introducing in its stead nothing but their own crude and extemporary prayers which being much unpremeditated are many times so confused so flat so flashy so affected so preposterous so improper so indiscreet so incomplete that they grow oft-times ridiculous sometimes profane bablings and battologies condemned by our Saviour when those men affect in publick extemporary prayers who have neither invention for the variety nor judgement for the solidity nor discretion for that gravity fitness and decency which are necessary in all our prayers especially when publick and social For some to
pretend speciall and immediate inspirations and divine dictates in their prayers is so impudent an imposturage that they may as well obtrude all they pray and preach for new Oracles of God and grounds of infallible verity for such are the Dictates of Gods Spirit not mixed with any thing of our own abilities The verbal dislikes which some had against the words and phrases of the Liturgie are easily salved if men will but consider the usual significancy of them at that time when the pious and prudent composers of it applied them to express their conceptions to common people Words as all things sublunary have their varyings and alterations even as to the benignity and property of their sense They are pittifull feeble Christians that stumble at such straws for want of so much candor and discretion in their devotions as must be allowed in ordinary usage and civility to the changeableness of all Languages which occasions so many new translations of the Bible as to the emendation of some words which time at length makes less proper significant or comely It argues the enemies of the Liturgie had no great fault to find with the matter of it in that they so carped at the words and manner of it which considering the speech and oratory of those plainer times was not onely good and grave but very apt and significant full of holy and pathetick expressions such as were most fit as to inform all peoples understandings so to excite their attentions and quicken their united devotions Indeed the rejection of this Liturgie as to publick use hath deprived multitudes of poor people of an excellent help both to prayer and all other duties of piety as well private as publick without any valid grounds of Reason or Religion alledged by any that I have seen to justifie their so doing I believe the greatest fault in earnest that the more lazy wanton and nauseating tempers of most men and women found in it was its length and solemnity which they thought tedious as taking up too much of their time yet sure not so much as did any way exclude the exercise of Ministers either praying or preaching gifts of which some were jealous But a more soft and delicate generation of Christians of later years is sprung up which hath found out a more easie and compendious way of Devotion which serves their turns and must be now obtruded upon all others for instead of so many Psalms Chapters Commandements Creeds Collects Litanies Epistles and Gospels constant and occasionall Prayers which in the Liturgie of the Church of England were prescribed men now make up their orisons in smaller cocks and bind up their devotions in far lesser volumes than the Ancients used contenting themselves for the most part either with long Prayers and Sermons of their own invention composure without reading any part of the holy Scripture or with such as are not now so prolix tedious as the fashion sometime was when weak men first affected publickly to exercise and shew their rare faculty that way which truly after the rate of some mens performing is so very vulgar empty and easie that if a wise learned and grave man could yet for shame he would not so far expose Prayer and Preaching to vulgar irreverence as some men have done by seeking to out-do the Devotionalls of the Church of England So that the pride and perfunctoriness of those popular affectations being now much discovered the graver sort even of Antiliturgicall Preachers and people too either confine themselves to a more constant method and form of prayer or they vary so little so cunningly and so easily that the best of their prayers in their greatest latitude for matter and variety is not beyond what may be parallel'd in the English Liturgie and was to be fully enjoyed by its help and constancy Whose cold entertainment in Scotland and disorderly rejection by some in England as they did at once highly justifie the Papists for their former Recusancy gratifie their future designes by reproching the Church of England yea openly condemning here all our reformed Predecessors for serving God so amiss that it is not now either longer tolerable or excusable in any Reason or Religion Conscience or Prudence so with unpassionate Christians all this doth not lessen the sacred dignity and reall worth of the English Liturgie which is and ever will be famous at home and abroad among sober wise and impartiall Christians who know how to serve God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in all manner of prayer and supplication disdaining no way in which God hath testified his good pleasure that we should or may serve him as questionlesse He hath in this of publick and prescribed formes both of Prayer and Praises and Benedictions else neither of old to the Jews nor after to the Christians would the wisdom of God by Moses David and other of the Prophets or John Baptist the great Prophet or our Lord Jesus himself have so taught the Church or Disciples to have prayed to or praised and blessed God after such manners or in such set and solemn forms of words as are evidently recorded in Scripture Which Divine warrants as the ancient Christians in all Churches generally owned and followed as sufficient authority for their set Liturgies according to which Constantine the Great as Eusebius tells us in his life l. 4. c. 19. prescribed to his Christian Souldiers one solemne form of Latin Service yea our late Anti-liturgists thought set forms of prayer might do well at sea though not at land So the Church of England is not therefore to be blamed because some mens peevishness or petulancy hath pleased themselves in disgracing as well as disusing that holy and good way rather answering I fear the wantonness of their own and other peoples hearts than any way seriously considering the sad inconveniences following the want of such wholsome forms to be frequently inculcated upon common peoples understandings the better to inure their memories and to work upon their affections whom new and unwonted petitions rather loose and confound than so inform and affect as prayer should do few capacities among plain people going so fast as another mans tongue where usually a fresh petition crowds out the former before ever poor dull people have leisure to understand what it meant or can in judgement and faith say Amen It is not worth my answering what some alledge against the Liturgie that many godly people were weary of it that they could now go alone and so might well cast away their wooden legs stilts or crutches Yet by way of answer I may truly affirm that this was not nor ever will be the happiness of all or most Christian people in this nation or elsewhere to go upon their own legs without any stay or staff which might well help the weaker and I am sure could not hurt or hinder the stronger who may upon the same pretensions refuse the benefit of any one Ministers most
extemporary prayer which to the hearers hath the same aspect of a crutch or staff no less than that set form which by many is composed and proposed to the congregation As for the humours of common people they are an ill compass to steer by in concernments of Church or State It is no wonder to see wontedness breed weariness and weariness wantonness wantonness loathing of the most holy duties and heavenly dainties as of Manna to the Jews unless the hearts of men be alwaies humbly devout and sincerely fervent and such can I am sure daily follow wonted wholsome forms with new fervours and give a fresh Amen to known oft-repeated petitions as well as a fiduciary assent to such precepts and promises as they have heard or read from Gods Word a thousand times Without which sacred flames of constant zeal and successive devotion upon mens hearts as the holy fire which was never to go out upon Gods altar not onely the extemporary varieties of mens own inventions will prove perfunctory and superficiall but even Scripture it self and the Oracles of God will grow to be meer Crambe yea the repeated Celebration of the most divine and adorable mysteries of the blessed Sacraments which Christ instituted as constant solemn Services in his Church will prove nauseous burdens and hypocriticall loades to the dull and indevout spirits of men whom if they be such in their hearts and tempers no variety or novelty will quicken ther niauseous and lazy hypocrisy if they be not such no constancy or wontedness will dull their sincere fervency and holy fragrancy of their affections The late ramblings barrenness and confusion of some mens sad and extemporary rhapsodies their rude and rusticall devotions are especially in solemn and Sacramentall Celebrations observed by many wise Christians to be such since the Cadet or younger Brother of the Directory if it deserves the honour of that name which to many seems but as a by-blow the illegitimate issue of partiall spirits Apostatizing from their former conformity to the Church of England in that point of its Liturgy since I say it crowded or as Jacob supplanted its elder brother out of the house of God though it self be now little used and less regarded even by its first patrons and sticklers that it makes them and me highly admire and more magnifie the wisdome of the Church of England in first composing after perfecting and prescribing that excellent Liturgie to common people which contained the very quintessence of all that we find used by the ancient piety and charity of Churches agreeable to Gods Word which is the onely pattern pillar and support for Christians prayers both publick and private Nor did the Church of England ever intend as I conceive by Her Liturgie so to stint and confine any discreet and able Minister or private Christian but they might further pour out their souls to God in prayers and praises publickly and privately so as occasion required and good order permitted onely it judged as I doe with pious Antiquity and all the most learned Reformers particularly Mr. Calvin that it is a great and reall concernment in every true and Orthodox Church that care be taken to settle and preserve wholsome forms and solemn Devotionalls for the publick celebrating of Prayers Praises holy Duties Christian Mysteries Sacraments and Ordinations next to the care of propounding and establishing sound Doctrine or true Confessions and Articles of Faith Which care of all Christians good in that behalf first induced the Ancient and Primitive Churches as S. Austin and others tell us next to their laying of Scripture-grounds in their Creeds and Confessions to enlarge and fix their Liturgies and Devotions finding that fanatick Errour and Levity would seem an Euchite as well as an Eristick Prâ—yant as well as Predicant a Devotionist as well as a Disputant insinuating it self with no less cunning under a Votary's Cowle than in a Doctors Chair in Prayers Sacraments and Euchologies as well as in Preachings Disputations and Writings This I am sure The Liturgie of the Church of England was so usefull so well advised so savoury so complete so suitable so solemn and so significant a form of publick Worshipping God so highly approved by wise and worthy men at home and abroad as composed by the speciall assistance of the holy Spirit of God in the judgement of the first Heroes and Martyrs of this Reformed Church so reverently used by many even lesse conformable in some things ceremoniall to the Church of England that beyond all question it deserved a longer question a more calm debate a more serene serious and impartiall triall before it should have been so utterly abdicated or expulsed out of the Church as Hagar was out of Abrahams family I humbly conceive that neither Recusants should have had so great a gratification to their refractoriness nor this so famous flourishing and wel Reformed Church should have had so great a slurr aspersion cast upon its Princes its Parlaments its Bishops its Presbyters all its faithfull people as if they had hitherto served God so far superstitiously irreligiously and unworthily that the very Book it self containing the method form matter and words of their publick service of God must be first vilified and scorned by the vulgar insolency next utterly abrogated and quite ejected out of this Church by such as passionately undertook to abett and patronize the present humours and distempered fits of popular surfeitings and inconstancy lately risen up not onely against their own former approbation and practise but against the piety wisdome and gravity of this Nation and all other setled Churches in the world Yea further the partiality and immoderation of some men seems in this most excessive that to shew their implacable despite against the Liturgie of the Church of England they cannot endure nor would if they had power permit any Christians to use it though they find it as our Marian Martyrs did very beneficiall to their souls comfort and therefore earnestly desire highly value and duly use it So imperious Dictators would some men be over other mens liberties and consciences even in Religion who are rigid asserters of their own impatient to be imposed upon by others and yet most insolently ambitious to impose upon other men how far they may or may not serve God in a religious way and manner fancying that nothing can please God which doth not please them What some men have preached and printed against the English Liturgie and all set forms of Prayers never so good and fit as if they were stintings and dampings of Gods Spirit c. I must confess I understand rather the jeer and contemptuousness of their words than the wit reason or Religion of them for certainly the same may be said against all Scriptures Psalms Sermons preached or printed against Ministers own Prayers and any other proposed helps for the advancing of knowledge or devotion in mens hearts And however some
of these despisers of the day of small things may say with the Pharisee God I thank thee that I am not as other men who need take to themselves the help of their own or other mens prepared meditations and words to pray or praise God yet no Charity will permit that all others should be deprived of such publick helps as they find best for them yea and necessary if we duly regard not the pretended or reall strength of some but the generall weaknesse in which the plebs or common sort of Christians are and ever will be as to matter of true devotion whose infirmity may not only well endure a well-composed Liturgie as one said he could do good musick but in earnest they extremely want it and it may prove I fear not onely a great uncharitableness but a cruelty besides imprudence utterly to deprive the most of Christians of so meet and necessary an help since nothing yet is found among them or offered to them that can or doth any way recompence the want of such forms of serving God which were at least as good and most-what far better than any private abilities can afford them Hence it is that poor countrey-people are grown of late years more loose and unsetled so ignorant and idle so rambling and irreligious beyond what formerly they were when at least they were enjoyned to attend the wholsome Liturgie of the Church of England which offered plainly to them as I conceive all things necessary to entertain any humble charitable and devout Christians in their publick services of God nor could it but be very helpfull to them in their private devotions For my own particular it may be by Gods assistance I may as little need this Liturgie or any other prescribed form as any of those Ministers or other Christians that are most contemners and deserters of the Church of England in that point and most gloriers in their own rare gift or fluency in prayer yet I must profess that as I ever highly valued the Liturgie of the Church of England and most since it came most to be despised by some neglected by others considered by my self so I cannot but unfeignedly justifie the England's great piety prudence and charity in that particular looking upon such well-composed forms in publick solemn and constant Ministrations of the Church to be in many regards before those of any private mans either serious composing or suddain invention not onely as to the majesty solemnity exactness unanimity and fulness of them also as to the suitableness of them both to all holy publick occasions and to the common peoples necessities as well as capacities but even in regard of that which is most spirituall in prayer judicious fervour and fiduciary assent where the understanding rightly moves the will and the will readily follows the understanding the devout soul well knowing what it should desire of God and earnestly desiring in faith what it knows God allows It cannot be thought that the Spirit of the most wise God is seen in the unpremeditated rashness of mens praying or such preaching more than in what is well advised and deliberately prepared Which in Liturgies was and is in my judgement an excellent means and so the charitable wisdome of the Church of England judged it as to settle people in the true faith so to keep them in it with peace and unity by a uniform Way of instruction and devotion too which was easie to be understood by the simplest people and unanimously both composed and approved by the wisest and best in this Church Nor could it but be in that as in all other respects well pleasing to God who certainly doth not change with every new opinion fancy and humour of men be they never so zealous and seemingly devout So that to conclude as to this particular the Liturgie of the Church of England I freely profess that I do in no sort believe that either God hath afflicted Her for composing enjoyning and using It or that she hath hereby deserved any of those rude indignities reproches and injuries cast upon Her and It. The greatest fault and onely blame as I conceive in this part lies upon mens own hearts which were grown so squeamish so cold so coy so formall so indevout in the use of the Liturgie as a part of Gods service which faults and defects in themselves ought not to have been by them imputed to or revenged so severely upon the book and composure it self or upon the Church composing and commending it to its Children But the insolencies of some rude Reformers contemning tearing burning and abolishing the Liturgie of this Church must be veniall since there are those that use the very book of God or holy Bible no better calling it an Idol and condemning it to be destroyed possibly more because it is in English than because it is Gods Book which if lock'd up in an unknown tongue would less discover and brand with sin their wicked practises and policies than now it doth The same grand interest that is most against the English Liturgie is also against our English Bibles both of them were great eye-sores to the Papists and are now no less to many factious Separatists who are the Jackals or Providores for those Lions CHAP. XIII THere are yet two grand Objections which stick in some mens stomacks never they say to be digested by them which have driven them utterly to cast off and shamefully to spue out of their mouths the Church of England abhorring the whole frame and constitution of it both name and thing The first is the enjoyning and using of some Ceremonies in Religion which some esteem as so many Magick Spells or Charms superstitious Observations humane Inventions raggs of Rome will-worship vain Oblations brats of Babylon marks of the Beast brands of Antichrist fitter for Heathenish Idolatries or Jewish Superstitions than for the simplicity of the Gospel where the service of God must be in Spirit and in Truth not in fleshly shadowes in power not in form c. These and the like Rhetoricall flowers are oft used to gratifie mens wits and passions rather than their reason and conscience in the point of Ceremonies when they are resolved not to poise in their hands but to trample under their feet every thing they list to dislike notwithstanding all the counterpoise and weight which they could not but see was laid upon them by the choice wisdome and approbation of this whole Church and Nation in which we may without vanity presume there were many men as godly and judicious as any of their opposers I will not descend to the particular nature and use of each of them This work hath been sufficiently done by many of my predecessors I confesse I am not so zealous for those or any other Ceremonies which may be spared without diminishing the substance of Christian Religion as to forget that forbearance and charity which I owe to Christians who may be weak
conscientiously scrupulous nor yet am I so against these or any other innocent Ceremonies recommended in any Church by the joynt consent of all parties and by due authority as for their sakes to withdraw my humble subjection to and charitable communion with this or any other Christian Church in the world that is otherwise sound in the Faith I do not so affect embroyderies in Religion as to have its garments too gay and heavy with the Church of Rome nor yet do I so affect a plainness as to abhorre all decency least of all am I of that curiosity or coynesse in Religion as I will rather rend my garments in pieces and go stark naked than weare such an one as may have possibly some spots or patches which might be spared if they could handsomly be removed but are better suffered than to have rude hands teare and cut them out as they list to the perturbation and injury of the whole Church As to the generall nature of Ceremonies used in the Church of England it may suffice at present in order to vindicate this Church to declare in its behalf First that the Ceremonies enjoyned and used in the Church of England were esteemed and oft so declared to be in the sense of the Church and its chief Governours not at all of the essence or necessary substance of any religious duty no more than the clothes of their opposers were of their constitution or their hair was of their heads yet both clothes and hair are very comely and convenient in the sociall living both of men and Christians together where neither nakednesse I think nor baldnesse would become them Secondly It doth no where appear that our blessed God is so Anti-ceremoniall a God as some men have vehemently fancied and clamoured rather than proved This I am sure the God of heaven whom we worshipped in England did institute many Ceremonies in the ancient religious services required of the Jewish Church which certainly God would not have done if all Ceremonies had been so utterly Anti-patheticall against the Divine nature or contrary to that spirituall sincere worship which he anciently required beyond all doubt of the Jew as well as the Christian as all the Prophets witnesse Nor do we find that God hath any where forbidden any decent Rites holy Customes or convenient Ceremonies to any Christians in order to advance the decency and order of his service or Christians mutuall edification and joynt devotion under the Gospel except onely such as were like the shadows of the night or morning which went before the rising of Jesus Christ the Sun of Righteousnesse importing Christs not being yet come in the flesh or implying the mystery of mans Redemption not yet completed by the Messias such as were Circumcision which was to last no longer in force than the promised seed of Abraham came in whom all nations should be blessed and the Covenant of God should be declared to the Gentiles as well as Jews under another sign or seal which is Baptisme The Mosaick Rites and Ceremonies as the Sacrifices the Passeover the High Priest and other legall Types as fore-going shadows justly vanished when the substance came but those subsequent shadowes Evangelicall Ceremonies and Signs which follow attend upon and betoken the Suns being now risen and present with his Church these in point of outward order and decency also of inward significancy and edification may well consist with the Evangelicall worship of God in Spirit and Truth however it be not founded on them or confined to them as to the inward judgement and conscience of the worshippers We see our blessed Saviour as he conformed to the Judaick Ceremonies both of Divine and Ecclesiastick Institution as in his sitting at the Passeover and celebrating the Encaenia or Feasts of Dedication till his work was finished so He from the Jewish use adopted or instituted some new Evangelicall Ceremonies to be used in a most solemn manner as Sacraments or holy Mysteries in his Church under the Gospel for visible Signs Memorials and Seals of his Love and Grace to us by which his Christian people may be instructed comforted and confirmed in Faith and Charity both to God and to one another Yea our blessed Saviour hath by his Spirit guiding the pens and practises of the Apostles sufficiently manifested as S. Austin observes that grand Charter and Commission of Liberty and Authority given to his Church and the governours of it for the choyce and use of such decent Customes Rites and Ceremonies as may agree with godly manners and the truth of the Gospel best serving for the order decency peace and edification of his Church in its severall states parts and dispersions not as annexing Ceremonies to the nature of the duties or humane inventions to the Essence of Divine Institutions which the Church of England never did but oft declared the contrary nor yet binding the judgement and consciences of those that used them to any such perswasion nor yet invading hereby or prejudicing the liberties of other Churches or any Christians in their respective subordinations but allowing other Churches the like liberty and investing its own members in the use and enjoyment of that Christian liberty as to those particulars which the Church hath chosen and appointed in the name of all its parts and adherents for their sociall order for the solemnity decency and mutuall edification of Christians Which was all that the Church of England intended in its Ceremonies agreeable to that indulgence and authority given by Christ to It as well as to any Church Nor have these enemies to the Church of England upon this account of its Ceremonies ever proved that Christ hath repealed this grant or denied it to this Church more than any others or that this Church hath yet abused its liberty or that themselves have any speciall warrant given them to enter their private dissent and put in a publick prohibition against the whole Church as if it might do nothing in the externalls ornamentalls and circumstantialls of Religion without asking leave of such supercilious censors and imperious dictators who scorn to make the consent of the Church in things of an indifferent and undefined nature to be their rule and law as to outward observance unity and conformity yet arrogate so much to themselves as they would make their private opinion and dissent to be a bar and negative to the whole Church For as the Liturgie so the Ceremonies used and enjoyned in the Church of England were not the private and novell inventions of any late Bishops or other Members of the Church of England much less of any Popes or Papists as some have imagined but they were of very ancient choice and primitive use in the Church of Christ whose judgement and example the Church of England alwayes followed by the consent of all estates in this Nation and Church represented in lawfull Parlaments and Convocations and this they did
men who would not have born ten times more such Ceremonies with patience rather than have occasioned so great troubles and confusions to this Reformed Church which they highly honoured and stoutly asserted against those who under pretence of straining at gnats intended it seems to swallow down Camels and under colour of battering a few Ceremonies aimed at last to overthrow the whole frame of so famous and flourishing a Church which hath now suffered more from some mens malice or immoderation than ever it can hope to recover by the wisdome or godlinesse of any of that Anticeremoniall party But grant it that some of their patrons and predecessors who opposed Ceremonies were good and godly men yet still they were but men subject to like passions as others were Their hearts to God-ward I hope were sincere as to the inside of their Religion but they might as is usual even in good men be much warped as to the rinde or outside of their Religion both in their judgement and practise of things by their native tempers and complexions as they were either melancholick dark and scrupulous or cholerick hot and bold or more phlegmatick dull and easie or more sanguine popular and pompous for through the tincture of these glasses most men behold even religious forms either as more or less agreeable to their Genius and temper nor are they seldome lesse biassed and swayed by the prepossessions and prejudices of their education by custome conversation reputation expectation admiration of mens persons addition to particular parties private relations and interests all which though matters of no rationall or morall weight yet have a strong secret tide and influence upon mens minds and professions especially in cases disputable in matters of Religion that are of a sceptical dubious indifferent nature wherein most men are prone to be so superstitious as to imagine that to be most pleasing or displeasing to God which is so to themselves Many things are by some practised because they ever did so and by many omitted because they never did use them men flie from positive superstition with a strong rebound to negative superstition Nor is it lesse superstition I conceive for men to think it a point of Religion to forbear or remove such things than it is in others to think it necessary to retain and observe them upon a religious necessity which last was not the judgement of the Church of England as to any Ecclesiasticall ceremonies which were not held to be of necessity but onely of decency The opposers of them indeed pressed an absolute necessity of duty and conscience to remove them Who then were in this point superstitious persons is no hard matter to judge If the reputation of mens parts and pietie of their devotions and austerities of life signified much in the outward Rites and Ceremonies of Religion to make them good or bad lawful or unlawful certainly by those marks the Romish party will be able to produce many instances of exemplary sanctity severity and austerity in outward abstinences or observances by which to maintain the concurrent errours and grosser superstitions of their Religion Persons of applauded piety are many times like smooth and ponderous wedges the Devils fittest engines to cleave the Church in sunder the weight of their example presents all things to the minds of weak and sequacious Christians as great importances of Religion So Origen and Tertullian became the great scandalls and temptations of the Christian world by the greatnesse of their parts piety and reputation as Vincentius Lirinensis observes nor had Novatus Donatus Pelagius and others of old done so much mischief in the Church if they had been men either obscure for their parts or infamous for their moralls It is not onely to be considered how able men are in any setled Church but how peaceable how humble how far removed from private passions secular designs worldly discontents popular and pragmatick humours all which doe oft leaven men otherwise of commendable parts and piety especially in their younger dayes when they are most prone to have good conceits and confidences of themselves Once on wing in their own fancy and mounted by the breath of vulgar esteem they are loth to light and afraid to fall when their fame and credit are thus at stake besides the glimmering of some oblique interests of profit or preferment which lye within their eye and reach Elder years do morosely resolve to maintain what once they have adopted under the name of stricter piety and purer Religion Few men know how to revert or recant when once engaged in a party or difference which carries any mark or ensign of a speciall way of Religion Reputation is the bearded hook which holds most men faster than conscience to their sides even after they perceive how delusory the artificial bait was which first invited them to entangle themselves I have known some Ministers of worth and ability who in all things materiall agreed to the doctrine and worship of the Church of Engl. yet in point of non-conformity to some Ceremony rather chose being once engaged before they had so well examined all things to live a scrambling vagrant and almost mendicant life from one good house to another by which means some of them sucked no small benefit rather than they would take any setled living in the Church of England in which obstinacy they persisted to their dying day although they grew very calme and coole as to their first heats and perceiving in time the weaknesse of their own and others motives they durst not in their maturer years perswade any others no not their own sons which were Ministers in the Church of England to be non-conformists onely they were ashamed to be retrograde in their reputation though they were got well forward in their better judgements Yea even as to the polle and number of names which I think to be but the number of the Beast if we onely tell noses and not consider reasons who knows not but the conformable part both of Ministers and people in England were for many years twenty to one beyond the Non-conformists nor did they more exceed them in number than they equalled them every way in learning piety gravity in all good words and works yea in many things of publick and more generous charity they far exceeded them the one were for the most part getting and scraping for their private advantages the other were much more hospitable munificent and charitable The first and second generation of Non-conformists were more excusable and more modest in their dissentings for coming newly out of not onely the dungeon of Papall superstition and darkness to a marvellous light of Reformation they were jealous of any cloud or shadow which they suspected as threatning to eclipse that light but coming also out of the fiery furnace of Romish persecution they were jealous of every thing that had once past the Popes fingers lest it might be too hot for them
These good and warm men to whose martyrly courage much might be indulged while yet Reformation was an Embryo in the formation and birth were in time much worn out men afterward began more coolely to consider the nature of the things no less than their own fears or other mens prejudices especially after they saw those things three times solemnly determined and setled by the publick wisdome and authority both of this Church and State The few remains of the old stock of pious dissenters which in my time I have known were grown so calm and moderate as to the Ceremonies of the Church of England that I never found they perswaded others against them As for Liturgie and Episcopacy I am sure they justly asserted them as to the main as wishing onely some small sweetning of the first as to a few darker expressions and the softening of the other as to some more equable regulations which were as far from extirpation of either of them as wiping the eyes is from pulling them out and washing the hands from cutting them off Yea I know by long experience that when the graver and more learned sort of Non-conformists perceived how mightily the Reformed Religion grew and prospered in England amidst the Liturgie Bishops and Ceremonies against which some fiercer spirits had so excessively inveighed when they saw what buds and leaves blossoms and ripe fruit Aarons rod brought forth what eminent gifts and graces God was pleased to dispense by Bishops and Presbyters that were piously conformable to the Church of England they wholly laid aside their former heats and youthfull eagernesses which sometimes fed high and were kept warm by the hopes and flatteries of those who expected that party should long agone have prevailed yea many of them now aged both repented of and recanted their more juvenile and indiscreet fervours advising others now beginners to conform to the good orders and to study the peace of the Church of England which they saw so blessed of God as none in the world exceeded Her Nor did I ever hear of any sober Christian or truly godly Minister who being in other things prudent unblameable and sincere did ever suffer any penitentiall strokes or checks of conscience either upon his death-bed or before meerly upon the account of their having been conformable to and keeping communion with the Church of England nor did they ever find or complain of Ceremonies Liturgie or Episcopacy as any damps to their reall graces or to their holy communion with Gods blessed Spirit At last both good Ministers and people generally submitted themselves in all peaceableness for many years to the order and uniformity of the Church of England untill the late Northern Earth-quake scared many by a Panick fear from their former stedfastness in practises and judgements which had been taken up by many Ministers not suddenly and easily but after serious and mature deliberations against which nothing new hath as yet been alledged to alter their minds onely old rusty arguments have been wrapped up in new furbished arms the strongest sword it seems makes the best proofs and impressions on some mens consciences even in matters of Religion Which vertigo excusable giddiness in the vulgar but shamefull inconstancy in some men of parts and learning is no news to wise men since as the most renowned Isaac Casaubon observes the native mutability of mens minds is such That they precipitantly run by sholes and troops upon changes which are for the worst but scarce one man of a thousand is to be won by the sense of his own and other mens miseries or by the most importune and strongest reasons in the world to retract his popular transports or to revert to the better by holy and happy Apostasies Changes to the worse like sicknesses are easie and sudden recoveries to the better like health are slow and difficult Irregular zeal and popular tumults like storms and tempests easily drive men from their anchors into dangerous seas but they seldom bring them back into safe harbors The first is the work of the many but not the wise the second of the wise who are but few and who during the paroxysme or first impression of vulgar violence must a little yield themselves either to be carried away or oppressed by the rage and precipitancy of such mutations which divers sober men no doubt have rather suffered of late years than approved here in England who humbly pray to recover that happy port or station wherein the Reformed Religion was once like a well-built well-ballasted and richly laden ship safely anchored in the Church of England where the ceremonies were but as the wast clothes flags and streamers no part indeed of its precious lading but yet not uncomely ornaments much less such dangerous burthens or blemishes as merited the utter sinking and over-setting of so fair a vessel which seems to have been the delight of some men though I do not think it was or is according to the desire of the most sober modest Non-conformists no more than it was or is agreeable to the mind of the chief Magistrate nor of the best Nobility the wisest Gentry the learnedst Clergie or the better sort of Commons if they were left to their free votes and untumultuated suffrages Certainly all pious and prudent persons who ever owned the Church of England having now more leisure and clearer light to discern things than when the clouds and storms first began cannot but continually deplore their own credulity some mens cruelty and most mens inconstancy in religion which have left this Church in so broken and calamitous a condition while some oppose Her many forsake Her and few assert Her Especially when they finde as they do every where by experience that those eager agitators against the Church of England upon the old account of Ceremonies Liturgie and Episcopacy doe yet as grand Masters and most authentick Dictators take to themselves and their respective parties a most plenipotentiary power to teach ordain rule over-see guide correct and excommunicate such as they can get into their severalls divided or new-erected Churches whose divine authority power and jurisdiction in things Ecclesiastick they cry up for absolute Supreme Divine Thus they make or at least fancy themselves mutually Kings and Priests in the majesty and soveraignty of all Ecclesiastick jurisdiction amidst their small conventicles who wholly deny any such authority to the Grandeur number magnificence of the Church of England that is the joynt consent united influence and combined interest of all good Christians in this Nation who publickly agreed with one mind and in one manner to serve the Lord. Yet in the manner of their Communion ministrations or worship who sees not that every one of these new Masters affects to be author of his own Liturgie perswading people to pray to and praise God to consecrate and celebrate holy mysteries rather after such a form as they shall either suddenly conceive or more soberly provide
either keeping for the main to the same matter method and tenour of devotion which was in the Church of England or with great artifice varying so much as it may be thought to be new and unpremeditated yea and inspired too rather than from any ordinary gift or common habit acquired which sober Christians know full well to be neither an hard nor a rare matter for any men to attain who have quick inventions moderate judgements and voluble tongues Lastly even in the point of Ceremonies which they have clamoured for dangerous and rendred so odious in the Church of England even these men that are so impatient to be concluded under any ceremonies upon publick order and injunction yet many of them use two ceremonies for one after their own fancies and inventions not only by those emphatick looks dreadful eagernesses vehement loudnesses long and extatick silences antick actions odde and theatrick postures which they peculiarly chuse to personate in hereby setting off as they think with the greater grace and gusto their religious performances before the people but further they require of their Disciples and all that will be their followers some things of a ceremonial nature besides words and phrases as speciall marks and discriminations both of admission to and communion with their Churches or parties who may commonly be known by those omissions no less than by those expressions which they affect to use 'T is Religion with some not to give the title of Saint to any but their own partie never to use the Lords prayer Creed or ten Commandements They have also speciall times and gestures yea vestures too observed by them in their holy duties some chuse to sit others to stand at the Lords Supper neither of which was the posture of Christ or his Apostles which was a leaning or recumbency some take it after their own suppers others before some familiarly hand the elements one to another most of them use such words in consecration and distribution as they like best or as come first to their lips sometimes such rude expressions which I have known by some that were no little Idols of the vulgar that truly no wise man or good Christian could approve them There are that abhor to appeare as Ministers of the Church of England by wearing any gown or so much as black clothes in their officiatings many of them rather than wear a black cap which is most grave and comely in case they need one chuse to put on a white cap though they need none appearing as if they went to execution when they go to preaching some love to preach in cuerpo casting off their clokes as if they went like boyes to wrestling when they go to preaching How ill would these men take it if any of those that are lovers and esteemers of the Ch. of Engl. should so severely circumcise their devotions as not to suffer them to use any of those new forms exotick fashions or affected Ceremonies which they have thus chosen to themselves as the discriminations of their factions the decencies of their profession and the solemnities no doubt of their devotions how angry would they be to hear any men crying down all their fine new modes which no doubt themselves think very demure and Saintly as very undecent and superstitious as superfluous and scandalous as unnecessary yea impious because not expresly commanded by Christ not punctually practised by the Apostles nor any other holy men in any Church To many of whom the strange and affected carriages of some new men in their duties and devotions would certainly seem very ridiculous and indiscreet if not worse while they are such imperious and severe censurers of a few Ceremonies thought fit to be used by the wisdome of the Church of England Whatever these men can plead for those ceremonious customes and observations used by them in their religious performances which have no other signature or note upon them but onely their own fancy choice and use that I am sure and much more may any sober Christian plead in behalf of the Ceremonies chosen by and used in the Church of England as seemed fittest and best for the common good There is a necessity of decency reverence order and convenience for the adorning of religious duties that are sociall and exemplary related not onely to God but to men in outward profession quickening thereby and incouraging our selves winning and alluring others yea instructing and edifying all sorts in some degree like the flourishings of capitall letters which make them not more significant but more remarkable These are no less lawfull and necessary than discretion is to devotion or prudence is to piety though they are not of the highest and most absolute necessity which constitutes what these adorn gives being to what these onely beautifie gives the inward and essentiall form to what these adde onely outward and visible forms to Ceremonies making religious duties not more pious but more conspicuous not more sacred but more solemn not more spirituall and holy but more visible and imitable In all which things of a circumstantiall and ceremoniall nature for Ceremonies seem no other but modified or limited circumstances such as are time place gesture vesture posture action c. all which in the generall do attend as shadows do gross bodies in the Sun-shine all the outward actions of men either naturall civil or religious in this life of mortality if any men may lawfully use as these enemies to the Church of England now do what their private fancy skill and will list to set up in opposition to and derogation from the custome wisdome and publick consent of such a Church as England was Certainly wise and godly men may with much more modesty safety and discretion follow the joynt advice and direction of so famous a Church to whom and to its followers some of these new Reformers will not now allow so much liberty as to follow their own judgement and the Churches appointment too in matters of Religion either for substance or ceremony which liberty they alwayes boldly demanded and lately challenged to themselves and their adherents as a right or priviledge belonging to them not onely as men but as Christians which yet by their good will no Christians should enjoy besides themselves and such as receive the Lawes of Religion from their lips It is possible indeed for one man to be in some things at some time and occasion wiser than many men for truth doth not alwayes go in crowds never in rabbles as one Lay-man seemed in the great Council of Nice who was as Socrates Ruffinus and Nicephorus tell us a very plain and simple man yet he relieved those Fathers when they were shrewdly perplexed by a subtill sophister in the point of Christs Divinity and the most adorable Trinity whose disputative insolency that one plain man as David against Goliah did so rebuke not by subtilty of his reasonings but by the majesty of his faith
and confession that the Philosopher confessed himself evicted convicted converted Such a solitary rock of Christian constancy was that one great Athanasius deservedly master of an immortall name because in the sea and inundation of Arian perfidy and the Apostasy of most He He persisted a constant professor a couragious Confessor a patient Martyr by his sufferings for so great a truth which is of greater price than all Christians temporall lives better all men die as to their mortality than Christ be deprived of the honour of his Divinity which is the life of a believers faith and hope for eternall life by the meritorious excellency and infinite goodness of the blessed Jesus both God and man Notwithstanding these instances in cases of great concernment which had the Scriptures testimony the consent of all the ancient Churches to buoy up their undertakers against all the oppositions of men or devils yet in things of a lesse nature which being indifferent in their kind are best determinable by publick prudence it argues as S. Austin speaks insolentissimam insaniam no small pride and arrogancy which is the mother of folly and faction for any one man or some few men whom all order and polity hath made inferiour to others either as their betters or as the rulers and representatives of the whole Society to prefer their own private opinions and judgements before the well-advised results and solemn sanctions of those that are far more in number and every way as eminent for piety prudence and integrity besides the advantage they have of more publick influence and just authority Such indeed were the first Reformers and Constituters of the Church of England both as to its fundamentals and what they thought ornamentals or ceremonies who I believe had much more religious reason for what they then approved and appointed both as to piety and policy than we at this distance of times and different state of things can well discern I am sure they were masters of as much learning and as great searchers of divine verities as any of those new masters who now so much blame them and pert upon them yea and I believe they had much more of true zeal and meekness of humility and charity attending their learned counsels and pious endeavours than will be at last found in those men who are so far from suffering as martyrs for Christ and his Church that they seek to make this Church one of the greatest sufferers and martyrs that ever was of any Christian and Reformed Church Those forenamed gifts and graces which sowed by Gods blessing those good seeds of Piety and Peace whence a long and plentifull harvest of Blessings spiritual and temporal did grow and was reaped for many years in England by us and our fore-fathers those I believe will carry the honest and humble Conformists sooner and nearer to heaven than the pride passion and petulancy of these is like to do who now seem the most supercilious and triumphant Non-conformists against the Church of England to some of whose violences immoderations and imprudencies that I name not sacriledges profanenesses and cruelties the Church of England and its Children next their sins do now owe so much of their miseries dangers and undoings for which I doubt not but in the day of impartiall doom they will find that Gods thoughts were not as their thoughts nor his wayes as their wayes To the jealousie and contempt which some men expressed against the Ceremonies of the Church of England they added their perpetual quarrelling with those Festival solemnities which were appointed to be annually observed in a religious way to Gods glory and Christians improvement by fasting or feasting by prayer preaching and communicating which uses and ends being sufficient to justifie all things that any Church particularly appoints or observes agreeable to the generall tenour of Gods Word yet some mens divinity hath been alwayes bent to condemn and discountenance even the solemn and speciall memorials of Christs Nativity Passion Resurrection Ascension and sending of the holy Ghost which celebrate no other mysteries or memorials than those which the grand Articles of Christian faith do teach us The wisdome and piety of the Church having in all ages written in Dominicall or great Letters those most remarkable Histories of our Saviours transactions on earth in order to our Redemption which certainly are never more observed by common people than when they are set forth in such Holidayes and are kept with more than ordinary solemnity and festivity or joy such as becomes sober Christians for which we have not onely the ancient Churches general practice but Gods own command and precedent among the Jews to prevent forgetting or slighting of Gods signall mercies Against all which some men are so envious among Christians that they will not endure either Ministers or neighbour-Christians to benefit their own and others souls by preaching upon any of those speciall dayes or occasions and subjects They can allow State Fasts Civil Festivals and Common-wealths Thanksgivings upon petty and inconsiderable accounts comparatively but by no means upon such as are purely Christian either for mortification or gratulation in which they are so peevishly partiall that they superciliously fancy their not observing such a day to be a service to the Lord but they have not so much charity as to grant that anothers observing such a day is an observing it to the Lord which affirmative the blessed Apostle allows no less than the others negative whose uncharitableness seems in this not onely superstitious as to their own liberty but injurious against anothers while they count them Jewish and ceremonious in observing those dayes which all the world knows do not look forward to Christ as yet to come but backward as to Christ already come both in the Flesh and in the Spirit having as to his meritorious part finished the glorious work of our Redemption which ought to be had in everlasting remembrance and left such a ministeriall authority in his Church as ought to preserve the memorials of his Incarnation Passion Resurrection and Ascension untill his coming again by all such means both ordinary and extraordinary which may with most piety and prudence best attain that great end Which the ancient and Primitive Churches undoubtedly did among whom so early and eager a controversie rose as to the punctuall day of Christs Resurrection nor have the modern and best reformed Churches failed in these grand celebrations to conform as the Ch. of Engl. did to pious Antiquity finding no reason or Religion why they should in such lawfull and laudable customes affect to vary from the Catholick patterne so conform to the word and will of God From which private Christians would not so easily dissent if they did not too much lean to their own understandings and so fall under that woe of being wise in their own conceits which biasses easily betray weak and wilfull men to count good evil and evil good to
think their own refractoriness to be Religion and other mens honest devotion to be but superstition of which I confess I never thought either this Church or any other to be in the least degree guilty while they did observe such holy memorials with publick celebrity as were appointed to the honour of God and to the imitation of those graces which were remarkable in the eminentest servants of God renowned in the Gospel such as are the blessed Virgin and Mother of our Lord as also his prime Apostles by whose means the light of the Gospel shone through all the world Nor do we find our Saviour himself withdrawing in such cases his conformity to the Churches practise in those Encaenia or Feasts of dedication which were thankfull and joyfull memorials of the restauration of that material Temple which was to be demolished whereas these holiday-celebrations used in this Church have respect to such things as are never to be forgotten abolished or changed while the world continues and Christ hath any Church upon earth which I believe he will have to the end of the world according to his promised assistance to all his faithfull Ministers who continue in the fellowship and succession both for doctrine and authority of the blessed Apostles But I have done with these long and unhappy debates about the sacred Festivalls and other Ceremonies authorized by the Church of England on which some flesh-flies mistaking them for galls and sores when they were but decent variations of beautifull colours in its garment have so importunely fastened especially in the hotter season of these late dog-dayes that they have very much flye-blown the reformed Religion and endangered not onely the putrefaction but the utter corruption of the whole state of this Church of England whose quarrel and right in these things I should not have thus far revived or vindicated if I had not thought it necessary by this salt of sound speech to represse those further putrifying principles which upon this account are daily suggested to simple and well-meaning people against the whole frame and constitution of the Church of England Whose publick commands and setled constitutions as I alwayes approved and obeyed but most readily since I best understood them in their late fiery triall because I have found them in great and weighty matters serious solid scripturall in lesser things moderate discreet and charitable so I never had either heart or hand tongue or pen to assert any thing that was by private or particular mens fancies brought in either to a peevish non-conformity or to a pragmatick super-conformity Though I willingly allow many of my calling to be much wiser and better than my self yet I cannot look upon them as wiser than the whole Church of England which saw with many more eyes both forward and backward than any one Bishop or Presbyter can do whose reall Innovations in later times beyond what either the letter or usage of this Church which best interprets Its meaning did enjoyn and authorize I am no way concerned to maintain nor was I ever discontent to have them both gainsaid and removed as insolencies mis-becoming any Church-man never so wise or great to impose upon the Majesty of so famous a Church as England was which never needed any other additions innovations or decorations either in Doctrine or Discipline or Worship than those which It self had soberly chosen as a wise Mother and grave Matron which justly disdains to be made gayer or finer by such ribbands feathers and toyes as any of her Children shall list to pin upon her It had better become in my judgement the learning gravity and discretion of those men who most admired and obtruded their own supernumerary and unwonted ceremonies to have confined themselves to the Churches known Injunctions and Customes for it were endless if every man never so good should be gratified in his Church-projects and religious inventions which became the great pest and oppression of the Western Churches when the Bishops of Rome by their own incroachments and other Bishops connivence undertook to innovate or regulate all things in all Churches which should have been ordered either by generall Councils or by the Synods of particular Churches as was most convenient for them Nor in England could ever prudent men with reason have doâ—ed on any of their novelties when they plainly saw that even those few sparks of ancient Ceremonies with which the Church of England contented her self and which neither made nor marr'd Religion being rather spangles than spots on the Churches garments even these I say have a long time been made beyond their merit not onely occasions for some to rail others to scorn a third sort to blaspheme the purity and honour of the Church of England but also to schismatize in Her and separate wholy from Her Yea from the later obtrusions of some mens either renovations of things antiquated or innovations of Ceremonies never enjoyned by the Church those dreadful conflagrations have grown which have almost quite consumed Her the quenching of which deserves as it needs not onely these drops of my pen but of all your tears and prayers most worthy Gentlemen who find your selves as I am very much concerned for the honour and happiness of this Church which was in all points prudently reformed and excellently constituted CHAP. XIV A Second grand Objection very popular and plausible which the enemies of the Church of England have made great use of to decry and destroy if possible the whole frame constitution of It is taken from the private infirmities personall failings male-administrations which some men have either suspected or really observed in some of the Clergie either Arch-bishops Bishops or Presbyters of the Church of England against whom it is objected that either they were not so warm and voluble Preachers as those men do most fancy or possibly less learned and industrious then was fit for Ministers or not so prudent it may be and compassionate toward weaker Christians as became those that were stronger in the faith or lastly not so morally strict unblamable in their lives as indeed all Ministers of the Gospel ought to be at all times Hence the Adversaries of the Church of England do conclude that both head and heart were sick that there was no sound part that all was full of bruises and putrified sores that in the Church of England nothing could be found worthy of a true Church a true Minister or a true Christian My answer is That all the modest Clergie in England desire to be so humble so ingenuous so impartial as not to forget their own infirmities while they coÌ„plain of others injuries For my self being conscious how little removed I am from fallings as a mâ—n and Minister I shall willingly confess and strive to amend what any mans charity shall with truth convince me of and for others my Fathers and Brethren I presume I have because I humbly crave their leaves to
wife mans censure yet even for these chiefly it is that some subtil and silly people do most bitterly inveigh against them and in them against this whole Church and Nation which must either be guilty with the Clergie or the Clergie must be free and unblameable with the Parlaments and whole people of the land who chose and by law imposed such orders upon themselves and their Ministers Secondly for the Clergies private failings and personal infirmities either immorall or indiscreet to which as frail men they may be subject in these they desire to be the first accusers and severest censurers of themselves which ingenuity is sufficient to silence the malice of the worst to satisfie the justice of the best and to merit the pity as well as pardon of all charitable Christians who are not strangers to their own excess or defects Thirdly Beyond these which are but personal and occasional so venial failings the Clergie of England do defie and challenge their severest adversaries to charge and convince any considerable number of them either in private parties and conventions or in more publick Synods and Convocations of having at any time conspired to broach or abet any Heresy or false Doctrine any gross Errour Schisme or Apostasy any Immorality or Exorbitancy contrary to Truth Faith and good manners That liberty which some of the Clergie conceived might honestly be indulged to such people as were tired and exhausted with hard labour in the six dayes for their civil and sober recreation on the Lords day or Christian Sabbath thereby to counterpoise those Jewish severities which they saw some men began to urge and obtrude upon Christians both as to the change and rest of that day which quarrell is not yet dead in England this I am prone in charity to believe neither arose from any root of immorality in the advisers nor intended any fruits of impiety in the publishers who were not ignorant how far in such a Toleration they did conform to the judgement and practise too of some forreign reformed Churches and to the chief instruments of their Reformation who neither did nor do even in Geneva abhor avoid or forbid modest honest and seasonable recreations to servants and labouring people on the Lords day Although for my part I confess I approve rather according to the Doctrine of the Church of England in the Homily of the time and place of prayer that holy strict observance generally used by the most cautious Christians in England which yet doth allow such ingenuous relaxations of mind and motions on that day as are neither impious nor scanlous being at once far removed from Judaick rigours and from Heathenish riots which medium was the sense and practise too of the best and most of the Clergie in England as to that one point of the Christian Sabbath or Lords day which Justin Martyr calls Sunday 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so sharply objected against some of them So then as to any reall enormities of opinions or scandalous practises in Religion the Clergie of England taken in their polity and integrality neither are nor ever were guilty since the Reformation either in Doctrine Worship Discipline or Manners which justification is as clear as the noon-day's light if not our selves nor our home-bred enemies but the Reformed Churches abroad or the ancient and Primitive Churches might be our Judges None but Papists and Separatists or Anabaptists and Schismaticks have ever condemned or suspected the Church or Clergie of England of any corruption in Doctrine of any flaw in the Foundation of any fraud in holy Institutions of any allowed licentiousnesse in our Conversations of any undecency in our Devotions of any superstition in our religious Administrations in all which according to the directions of Gods Word by the assistance of Gods holy Spirit through faith in the merits and mediation of the Son of God our onely Saviour Jesus Christ we worshipped the onely true God who is blessed for ever As to the point of Church-Discipline wherein some men were so clamorous and importune as if there had been no health in this Church because it did not take their physick which it needed not as the laws had not enjoyned all those ancient severities and strictnesses of penances because neither the temper of the times nor mens spirits would bear them so the wise Bishops and discreet Ministers under them did so manage this point of Church-discipline for many years by their care and vigilancy their good doctrine and exemplary lives their fatherly monitions and charitable corrections as far as the laws gave them leave that they happily attained to the reall use and best end of all Church-discipline which is the Churches peace and preservation in purity and honour in sincerity and conspicuity of true Religion whose interests might possibly have been carried higher as to the point of Discipline if the Clergie of England had been furnished with such a latitude of power as Primitive Bishops and Presbyters both enjoyed and exercised which the softness and delicacy of this Age would hardly endure especially when once the passions novelties ambitions of men were carried on under the pretexts of Reformation and new Discipline in which some men resolved never to be satisfied till all things fell under the tuition and gubernation of their own factions unless all Church-power be in some mens hands no Church-government is worth a button Not but that the remissness of some Church-governours and the rigours of others according to their private tempers judgements and passions might sometime by their excesses or defects possibly displease more calm and moderate men as warping too much on either hand from that medium and rectitude of charity discretion legality and constancy which the Canons of the Church intended Its constitution health and peace required especially in the peevishness and touchiness of those times when many Philistins and Dalilahs lay in wait to betray and destroy the Church of England Yet amidst these seeming exorbitances of some Church-men it may with truth be affirmed and is by all experience confirmed that the state of Christian and Reformed Religion for doctrine manners and government for piety charity and proficiency was far better both in England and in Wales than it now is or is ever like to be under those sad effects to which some mens fury faction and confusion seek to reduce this Church So then the male-administrations truly charged upon some Church-governours heretofore had not so bad an influence upon this Church and the Reformed Religion as the later want of able and fit Governours after the ancient way of Church-government hath now produced every where For the defects and inordinacies of some private Ministers which can be no wonder where there were above ten thousand of them I neither approve nor patronize them in the least kind onely I plead in behalf of the whole order and function as it stood in this Churches constitution that a few Ministers faults ought not in
whose constitution may be commendable although the execution of things may be blameable and punishable upon the merit of personall defaults not Ecclesiasticall defects No Chaldean no Magician no Soothsayer no Astrologer no Enchanter can spell any such meaning as to Gods displeasure against the frame and constitution of the Church of England out of that hand-writing which seems to be directed against the Clergie and Ministers of England 'T is true every one ventures to read and interpret it as they list to flatter their own parties opinions passions and interests so did the Philosophers the Heathens the Atheists the Idolaters the Scoffers the Julians the Apostates the Hereticks the Schismaticks of old grosly mistake the meaning of those hot and sharp persecutions which oft befell the Primitive Christians and Orthodox professors of faith in Christ crucified concluding they deserved true Crosses who so much gloried in the Cross of Christ not knowing what Theriak God makes out of those Serpents that sting us nor what Antidotes he extracts out of those deadly poysons which destroy us The royal Title over Christs head was never more deserved than when he was hanging upon the Crosse for on that as a King on his Throne he most conquered and after triumphed over both his and his Churches greatest enemies nor were his sufferings the least of his solemnities and glories his Father being never better pleased with him than when he cryed out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me I am perswaded in like sort that the great afflictions now incumbent upon the Clergie and Church of Engl. do no way signifie that It or they are forsaken of God any more then Christ then was nor do they import any dislike that the God of peace and order hath against the respective office and subordination of Presbytery or the ordination and eminent gubernation of Bishops as they were designed and established in the Church of England according to the Primitive and Catholick pattern for both these God hath heretofore highly and signally approved if imploying blessing and prospering of them in his Church if accepting so many holy sacrifices and services from them be as much a sign of Gods approving their function as his now afflicting them is a sign of his reproving their faults But the plain sense of our sufferings is as S. Cyprian observes The Lord punisheth us that he may bring us to repentance for our sins both personall and professionall for those disorders by which we blemished or prophaned our holy orders 'T is not the government in it self but our own mis-governments that have offended God he aims not to consume that primitive and pure gold that is in this Church but to refine us from that dross we had as men contracted Nor do I doubt but God intends to improve us to his service in better times of which we may not despair if we find our selves amended by those bitter potions which in bad times and by evil men a good God administers to us for our health How glorious will both godly Bishops and orderly Presbyters in England appear to this Church and to all the world when coming out of this fiery furnace they shall shine brighter than ever they did with the love of Christ and of his Church both as to the care of those private charges and publick inspections committed to them in excellent order and administred by due authority when neither pride nor envy pomp nor popularity neither the upper nor the lower springs of ambition rising from Prince or people shall distract the counsels or divide the hearts or cross the endeavours of venerable Bishops and worthy Presbyters and pious people from that Christian subordination unanimity and conjunction which best becomes them as men and Christians which Ignatius so highly commends and which is so necessary both as to counsel and order government and proficiency for the good of all sorts of Christians in any Church Mean time it is no small mercy that exacts from some Ministers and enables them to give publick experiments of true Christian courage patience magnanimity and constancy which are our highest conformity to Christ by which the world may see that the honour of true Christian Bishops and Ministers doth consist as much or more in their sufferings as in their speaking and doing well in their losses as well as in their injoyments of all things Then will Princes Parlaments and People think us most worthy to enjoy the ancient estates honours liberties priviledges and immunities which the pristine piety charity munificence and gratitude of your and their fore-fathers bestowed upon the Clergie and devoted to God when they shall see that without these we are not onely willing but zealous to serve God and solicitous to save their souls as the greatest reward and wages of our work nor will the incumbent distresses upon the worthy Clergie of England much abate the love and value of them with those that are worthy of them certainly as mens sins should be esteemed their greatest afflictions so no mens sufferings are to be counted their sins If any Ministers have justly suffered as unable and so intruders as incorrigible and so unworthy having had the justice of being accused by two or three witnesses and the charity of receiving two or three admonitions before they were suspended silenced sequestred and ejected giving no hopes of their being amended yet even the grossest defects and immoralities of such Clergie-men who are indeed the shame and reproch of their profession may not be imputed to or revenged upon the whole calling and Church considering that the Church of England by her good Lawes wholsome Canons and wise Constitutions did strictly require not onely the best minds and abilities but the best manners and examples both from Bishops and Presbyters agreeable to those respective duties and instructions set before and charged upon them at their ordination which they were not onely to know but to do not onely to believe but to live that so the Ministers of this Church might appear not only the best of civil men but the best of Christians who ought to be holy men and the holiest of holy men as specially consecrated to the service of Christ and his Church It was by the Church intended that Church-men should be the most savoury salt in themselves and carefull seasoners of others if some proved unsavoury yet I am sure it is most unseasonable and unseasoned rashness to cast all Bishops and Presbyters yea the whole order and oeconomy of the Ministry and Church of England upon the dunghill of vulgar contempt among whom beyond all dispute were so many most accomplished Preachers and excellent Practisers of true Christianity whose breath was so good that their lungs could not be bad But if there had been a visible and generall Apostasy in many or the most part yea in all the Bishops and Ministers of England from their duty yet I conceive this is no argument
Christian can deny his assent if he hath ever made use of their excellent lives or labours to which as I formerly touched God himself hath set to the broad seal and great witnesse of his own Spirit upon the hearts and consciences of many thousands both still living and long ago dead These at the grand Assize or day of Gods righteous judgement will I am confident highly justifie before men and Angels the Church of England and its Clergie or Ministry as blessed means of their salvation these will convince the gainsayers enemies blasphemers and destroyers of this Church and its Ministry of their envy partiality blindness unthankfulness and malice also of their unreasonable lusts and injurious passions for nothing but such black and hellish clouds could ever hinder men after an hundred years experience from seeing owning esteeming and enjoying so great and glorious a light of grace and mercy truth and peace as hath shined in the Church of England ever since the Reformation while the golden Candlesticks were unbroken the beautifull order and proportion of their branches unconfounded the burning lamps of Bishops and Presbyters in them either not wholy extinguished or not snuffed so close as might put them quite out in respect of that pristine beauty and lustre love and honour which they formerly enjoyed and deserved in this as all well-composed Christian Churches What wise and gracious Christian comparing as the builders of the later Temple former times with these doth not with sadness of soul see and confess that the generall state of this Church the visible face of the Christian Reformed Religion the tempers of mens hearts and the praâ—â—ses of their lives were heretofore both as to truth order and peace to piety morality and charity incomparably beyond what now they commonly are or are like to be while so much emulation faction and confusion prevail among us which are the dry nurses of ignorance Atheism and irreligion Blessed be God in former times while worthy Bishops presided and discreet Presbyters assisted them in the great work of teaching and governing the Church of God in Eng. O what beauty what order what harmony what unity what gravity what solidity what candor what charity what sobriety what sanctity what sincerity what improvements what perseverance what correspondency what constancy was there generally to be seen among Christian Pastors and true Professors under their potent Ministry and prudent inspection Who is able to express or conceive unless he had some experience of those blessed times and tempers what sound and judicious knowledge what fruitfull faith what hearty love what discreet zeal what severe repentings what fervent prayers what earnest sighs what godly sorrows what unfeigned tears what just terrours what unspeakable comforts what well-grounded hopes what spirituall joyes what heavenly meditations what holy conversations what humble softnesses what diligent assurances what longing desires what unwearied endeavours what patient expectations what tender compassions what meekness of obedience what conscientious submissions were observable in the general frame of good Christians carriage as to God and their Saviour so to their Superiours both Civil Ecclesiastical in order to their own souls and their neighbours good And all this blessedness was enjoyed while some mendid pitifully complain that a few Ceremonies pinched their consciences that a white garment dazeled their eyes that the ancient transient signe of the Crosse crucified both the Sacrament and their senses that kneeling at the Communion bowed down their souls even to the ground that the devout Liturgie loaded their spirits that grave godly Bishops pressed Church-order and Discipline too hard upon them Yet then even then it was that Learning flourished Knowledge multiplied Graces abounded excellent preaching thrived Sacraments were duly administred and most devoutly received the fruits of Gods Spirit were every way mightily diffused Justice and common honesty were practised hospitable kindness exercised Christian charity maintained plain-heartedness and good works abounded without any such crafts and policies such frauds and factions such jealousies and distances such malice and animosities such rudeness and disorders such insolencies and hypocrisies such indignities and diminutions as are now of later years generally cast upon the Reformed Religion and those Preachers of it that adhere to the constitution and communion of the Church of England who are implacably maligned by those men who in persecuting and oppressing them and this Church do boast as if they had done God very good service and highly advanced the interests of Jesus Christ Which Themselves will then begin to doubt and disbâ—â—ieve when the heat of their passions is allayed when their popular fallacies and froths are vanished when their secular designes are frustrated when their high metal is abated when their strength begins to fail them when their sectators flatterers feeders and abettors are scattered from them when the tide of successes is come to its ebb when the terrours of death are upon them when their consciences shall give them a true and impartiall prospect of their actions and passions when they shall see how little holy fire there was amidst so great a smoke how much dross and trash hath been their superstructures how much their pragmatick spirits have ruined how little they have edified as to any thing of true serious solid and usefull Religion beyond what was formerly enjoyed to a satiety in England while they make it their master-piece of piety and reformation utterly to debase the Clergie to divide Christian people and to demolish the whole frame of the Church of England The great day of burning and refining will best discover and determine what the hearts and works the purposes and practises of such men have been Mean time that I may not be deceived in my own perswasions or prejudices who possibly may be partiall to my mother the Church of England I crave the favour of your upright judgement as wise Gentlemen and worthy Christians who remotest from all designs and discontents have most impartially observed the rise and progress the variations and depravations the folly and fury the divisions and confusions of some mens spirits and practises in England who have earnestly sought and still do to obtrude their fancifull deformed and many-formed Reformations upon this Church as much God knows against Her will as a lothsome potion is against the stomack of an healthfull patient Do you O my noble Countrey-men bona fide apart from fears and flatteries which are below persons of true honour and piety do you in earnest find the temper and constitution of Religion as Christian or Reformed either its inward power or its outward polity any way bettered and advanced in this Nation as to the visible form of it in essentials or ornamentals in Doctrine or Discipline in faith or good works in profession or reputation in order or peace in solidity or decency in authority or charity Do you find it in your own present comforts and enjoyments or in your hopes of after-blessings
upon your posterity If I had the opportunity to see your faces O honoured Gentlemen and beloved Countrey-men I should no doubt easily discover by the clouds and dejections of your looks what your thoughts fears griefs and sympathies are in the behalf of the Reformed Religion and the present state of the Church of England While some of Her destroyers walk with haughty looks triumphant spirits and threatning eyes You are full of tears sighs and sorrows to see the Church of England sometimes so amiable venerable and formidable for the beauty authority and majesty of Christian and Reformed Religion in it so much now divided impaired debased deformed and in danger to be destroyed And this after so many publick protestations so many specious pretensions so many pious precipitations so many Parlamentary heats and votes Ordinances and Acts to maintain the true Religion established in the Church of England After all which little other effects appear save onely these the hypocrisie formality coldness and unprofitableness of some Christians have been punished by the rudeness rashness fancifulness and uncharitableness of others who neglecting cordially to advance the great and joynt interests of Gods glory this Churches peace their own and others souls good have rather raised fomented small factions and carried on the poor concernments of different and divided parties in order to their own private profit and sinister advantages Hence hence these luxations distortions dislocations weaknesses deformities and almost dissolutions which have befaln the Church of England and the Reformed Religion once happily established professed and prospering in it which pejorations as to the piety peace and honour of this Nation no man that hath eyes to see and a heart to be sensible of can behold without sad and serious deploring While he sees not onely the outward order polity and harmony of Religion worsted torn and shattered but the inward bands of Christian love and charity so ravelled broken and cut asunder that almost all people in all places in Cities in Parishes in Families in Churches are full of bitter feuds envies enmities animosities and Antipathies Christians of different principles and parties do not love the presence or aspect of each other they look with jealous supercilious contemptuous evil eyes upon one another they do not willingly meet in one place nor correspond in civil affaires As for religious unity and mutual society they perfectly abhor as needles touched with the different poles of the load-stone any communion with one another in any sacred duties and Christian mysteries they thunder out Anathema's against each other they have different Churches or Bodies different Ministers and Bishops different designs interests different spirits and principles each studying as much to depress and destroy their rivals and dissenters as to advance their own sides and parties which dream much more of swords and pistels of fights and victories of blood and vastation whereby to set up that Empire and dominion which each affects in their new wayes of Religion than of humility obedience charity and other Christian graces The Evangelicall exhortations of Christ and his blessed Apostles to all Christians to love one another to live in peace to be of one heart and one mind in the Lord to speak the same things to walk worthy of their holy calling to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace to be gentle meek courteous tenderly affected forbearing forgiving one another these holy charms these pious and pathetick conjurings these divine prayings and charitable beseechings are much forgotten Those Scriptures which joyn faith and repentance zeal and meekness righteousness and true holiness piety and charity patience and perseverance together are practically interpreted as if they were meer Apocrypha unfit rules blunt tools weak engines to carry on the great designs that some pretend for Christ and His Saints who take their modell for a new Jerusalem more out of the dark descriptions of the Apocalyps than out of the clear revelations of all the Gospels and Epistles So that Christian Reformed Religion being very much resolved into fancy and faction there must necessarily follow great abatings not onely of Christian charity but even of morality infinite degeneratings as of mens passions and affections so of their actions from Christian sincerity to hypocrisie from common equity and humanity to mutual insolencies animosities cruelties Plead to some men Scriptures or Statutes lawes of God or man they reply Providences Power Successes urge the commandements of the second Table the holy Precepts the humble meek and orderly examples of Saints in Old or New Testament there are that retort new lights inward dictates spiritual liberty special impulses extraordinary cases In which they hold as once a person of very supercilious gravity also of versute and vertigenous policy a true Protestant Preacher who had passed through all shapes Episcopall Presbyterian Independent and is now ready for the metamorphosis of a Lutheran Superintendency he told me as his opinion That it is in many cases lawful for Moses to do what Pharaoh may not and for the Israelites to do what the Egyptians as men might not do that there are after the Gnostick principles which Irenaeus tells us of Gospel-liberties which holy men may sometimes take upon heroick motions and extraordinary impulsions upon their spirits fancies which those that are yet under legall bondages and restraints may not venture upon nor are capable of because they are psychici not pneumatici they may have principles of law and reason but have not the privy seal or warrant of Gods Spirit dictating or moving within them This was answered to me by that sage Dictator whose answers have more of the Heathen oracles ambiguity than of divine infallibility when I sillily urged those fixed rules of justice and unflexible bounds of equity and charity of righteousness and true holiness which I simply conceived were impartially given in the written Word of God to all mankind and specially to all Christians to whom that Word is now delivered and owned by them as onely able to make the man of God perfect to every good word and work Certainly it was ever esteemed strange Divinity among Orthodox Christians to hold that there are some special indulgences and providential temporary dispensations given to some sort of Christians above others to act at some times and conjunctures in such wayes as themselves must needs confess to he by the clear letter of the Law and word of God injurious unjustifiable and unwarrantable that is in plain terms unlawfull wicked and abominable which evils ought not in any case to be done that good may come thereby no more than Lot's daughters might lie with their father to prevent their barrenness or the defect of posterity Hence have followed those strange rapes which some mens lusts have endeavoured to commit upon the Christian and Reformed Religion against the known lawes both of God and man hence those presumptuous sins those enormous impieties
for which no Apology but made and affected necessity is alledged which none but God Almighty can convince confute and revenge hence those convulsions faintings swoonings and dyings which are befaln the Church of England and its holy profession the Reformed Religion which heretofore was a pure and unspotted Virgin free from the great offence constant to her principles and duties both to God and man alwayes victorious by her patience This seems now besmeared all over with blood this is sick deformed and ashamed of her self so many sanguinary and sacrilegious spirits pretend to court and engross her such foul spots are found upon Her which are not the spots of Gods children which no nitre no sope no fullers earth no palliations or pretensions of humane wit policy or necessity can wash away or make clean til He plead Her cause take away Her reproch whose love induced him to shed his own precious blood for his Church a noble eminent uniform and beautifull part of which I must ever own the Church of England to have been Of whose former holy and healthfull constitution I am daily the more assured by those modern eruptions and corruptions defections and infections errours and extravagancies blasphemies and impudicities which have so fiercely assaulted and grievously wasted the Truths the Morals the Sanctities the Solemnities the Mysteries and Ministrations the Government and Authority the whole Order and Constitution of the Church of England clearly evincing to me that this Church was heretofore not onely tolerably but most commendably reformed and happily established upon the pillars of piety and prudence verity and unity purity and charity Nor do I doubt but the blessed Apostle S. Paul with all those Primitive planters and Reformers of Churches would have given the right hand of fellowship to the Christian Bishops Presbyters and people of this Church of England cheerfully communicating with us in all holy things blessing God and greatly rejoycing to have beheld that power and peace that stedfastness and proficiency that beauty order and unity which was so admirably setled and happily preserved many years in this Church by the joynt consent and suffrage of the Nation Princes Parlaments and People cheerfully giving up their names to Christ and willingly yielding themselves to the Lord and to his Ministers Nor do I believe those Primitive and large-hearted Christians who brought the price of their estates and laid it down at the Apostles feet testifying their esteem of all things but as loss and dung in comparison of the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ that these would have ever repined or envied at the riches plenty civil honours peace and prosperity wherewith the Governours and Ministers of Christs Church were here endowed No those first-fruits of the Gospel had too good hearts to have evil eyes because the eyes of Princes Peers and people had been good to the Clergie investing them with that double honour which the Spirit of God thinks them worthy of while they rule well and labour in the Word and Doctrine so as the godly Bishops and Presbyters of the Church of England did abundantly since the Reformation nor was their labour of love in vain in the Lord. What was really amisse or remisse in any Ministers as to their minds or manners as some Errata's we find even in those Pastors and Churches which were of the Apostolicall print the very first best Edition certainly there wanted not sufficient authority and wisdom skill or will in the Governours of Church and State to have reformed all things in such a way of Christian moderation as should have gratified no mens envies revenges ambitions covetousness and the like inordinate passions but have kept all within those bounds of piety justice charity and discretion which would have satisfied all wise and honest mens desires and consciences Such an Apostolical spirit and method of Reformation as would have cleared the rust and not consumed the metall sodered up the flaws but not battered down the whole frame of so goodly a Church this spirit might have mended all things really amiss in England at a far easier and cheaper rate than either calling for fire from heaven or calling in the Scots to quench our intestine flames with oyl To purge the English floor from all chaff there was no need to raise up such fierce winds as the Devil did when he overthrew the whole house and oppressed all Jobs children with the rubbish and ruine both of superstructures and foundations No work requires more wary wise and tender hearts and hands too than Church-work or that which men call Reformation of Religion which easily degenerates to high deformities if bunglers that are rash rude deformed and unskilfull undertake it Nothing is more obvious than for Empiricks to bring down high and plethorick constitutions to convulsions and consumptions by too much letting blood and other excessive evacuations those are sad purgations of Churches which with threatning some malignant humours do carry away the very life spirit and soul of Religion the whole order beauty unity and being of a Church especially so large so famous so reformed so flourishing an one as the Ch. of Engl. was which some mens ignorance malice and excess hath a long time aimed at impatient not to forsake yea and quite destroy both It and all its true Ministers to whose learning and labours they owe whatever spiritual gifts Christian graces priviledges or comforts they can with truth pretend to All which I believe they have not much bettered or increased since their rude Separations and violent Apostasies by which they have shewed themselves so excessively and unthankfully exasperated against the Fathers that begat them and the Mother that bare them more like a generation of vipers full of poysonous passions which swell the soul to proud and factious distempers than like truly humble meek and regenerate Christians who cannot be either so unholy or so unthankfull as to requite with shame despite and wounds the womb that bare them and the breasts that gave them suck not feeding them with fabulous Legends superstitious inventions or meer humane Traditions but with the sincere milk of Gods word as it was contained in the holy Scriptures which were the onely constant fountain from whence the Church of England drew and derived both its Doctrinals and its Devotionals its Ministry and Ministrations Of which truth having such a cloud of witnesses so many pregnant and undeniable demonstrations before God and the world before good Angels and Devils before mens own consciences in this Church and before all other reformed Churches round about I suppose these are sufficient Testimonies in the judgement of You O my worthy Countrey-men and of all other sober Christians to vindicate the Church of England that it never deserved either of Princes Parlaments or People so great exhaustings and abasings as some men have sought to inflict upon Her Over which no tongue is
Luciferian hereticks flatter themselves that they are meet and competent judges since they find themselves no way directed by any Catholick interpretation nor limited and circumscribed by any joynt wisdome and publick profession of this Church and Nation which heretofore was established and set forth in such a publick confession of their faith such Articles and Canons rules and boundaries of Religion as served for the orderly and unanimous carrying on and preserving Christian Doctrine Discipline Worship Ministry or Government This wide doore once opened and still kept open by the crowding and impetuosity of a people so full of fancy and fury spirit and animosity so wilfull and surly as the English generally are besides that they are naturally lovers and extremely fond as children of new fashions as in all things so in Religion it self it is not I say imaginable as at the pulling up of a great sluce or opening of a flood-gate what vortices voragines opinionum floods and torrents of opinions what precipitant rushings and impetuous whirlings both in mind and manners have every where carried a heady and head-strong people quite headlong in Religion not onely to veniall novelties softer whimsies and lesser extravagances in Religion which are very uncomely though not very pernicious but also to rank blasphemies to gross immoralities to rude licentiousnesse to insolent scandals to endless janglings to proud usurpations to an utter irreligion to a totall distracting confounding and subverting of the Church of Engl. All this under the notion of enjoying whatever liberty they list to take to themselves under the name and colour of Religion which anciently imported an holy Obligation of Christians to God and to each other carried on by a Catholick confession an unanimous profession an uniform tradition an holy ordination and orderly subjection but now they say it is to be learned and reformed not by the old wayes of pious education and Ecclesiastick instruction not from the Bishops or Ministers of this or any nationall Church but either by the new wayes of every private spirit's interpreting of Scriptures or by those new lights of some speciall inspirations which they say are daily held forth by themselves and others of their severall factions or according to the various policies of Lay-men and those pragmatick sanctions which serve the prevalent interests of parties This this is the project so cried up by some men for propagating the Gospel and advancing the Kingdome of Jesus Christ so rare so new so untried so unheard-of in any Christian Church ancient or later that it is no wonder if neither the Church of England nor its learned Clergy nor its dutifull children can either approve admire or follow such dubious and dangerous methods or labyrinths rather of Religion any more than they can canonize for Saints those vagrants and fanaticks of old who were justly stigmatized for damnable hereticks or desperate schismaticks for their deserting that Catholick faith tradition order and communion of the Churches of Christ which were clearly expressed in their Creeds and Canons founded upon Scripture and conform to Apostolick example The Gnosticks Cerinthians Valentinians Carpocratians Circumcellians Montanists Manichees Novatians Donatists Arians and others were esteemed by the Primitive Churches as Foxes and Wolves creatures of a wild and ferine nature impatient of the kindest restraints not induring to be kept in any folds or bounds of Christs flock which ever had an holy authentick and authoritative succession of ordained Bishops and Presbyters as its Pastors and Teachers also it had its safe and known limits for Religion in faith and manners Doctrine and Discipline for order and government both in lesser Congregations and larger Combinations The true Christian liberty anciently enjoyed by Primitive Christians and Churches was fullest of verity charity unity modesty humility sanctity sobriety harmonious subordination and holy subjection according to the stations in which God had placed every part or member in those bodies they were the farthest that could be from Schism Separation mutiny novelty ambition rebellion while every one kept the true temper order and decorum of a Christian Certainly if either particular Congregations or private Christians liberty had consisted in being exposed or betrayed as Sheep without their Shepherds to all manner of extravagancies incident to vulgar petulancy and humane infirmity those Primitive Churches and ancient Fathers those godly Bishops and blessed Martyrs those pious Emperours and Christian Princes of old might have spared a great deal of care cost pains and time which were spent in their severall Councils and Synods Parlaments Diets and Conventions whose design was not to make new but to renew those Scripture-Canons and Apostolicall constitutions which were necessary to preserve the faith once delivered to the Saints and to assert not onely the common salvation but also that Catholick succession communion and order of Churches transmitted from the Apostles in which endeavour the piety and wisdome the care and charity of ancient Councils expressed in their many Canons made for the keeping of the unity of the Spirits truth in the bond of peace among Christians were so far in my judgement from being meer heaps of hay straw and stubble burying and over-laying the foundations of Christian soundnesse and simplicity which seems to be the late censure of one whom I am as sorry to see in a posture of difference from the Church of England as any person of these times because I esteem his learning and abilities above most that have appeared adversaries to or dissenters from Her that I rather judge with Mr. Calvin a person far more learned judicious and impartiall in this case They were for the most part very sober wise and suitable superstructures little deviating from no way demolishing any of those grand foundations of Faith Holiness or Charity which were laid by Christ and his blessed Apostles which ever continued the same and were so owned by their pious successors however they used that liberty and authority in lesser matters which was given them by the Scriptures and derived to them by their Apostlick mission or succession for the prudent accommodating of such things as concerned the outward polity uniformity order and peace of the Church or for those decent celebrations and solemnities of Religioâ— which were most agreeable to the severall geniu'ses and civil rites of people and the mutable temper of times all which who so neglects to consider will never rightly judge of the severall counsels customes and constitutions of either ancient or later Churches The best of whose piety and prudence the Reformed Church of England chose to follow as exactly as it could first in Her decerning declaring determining translating and communicating to her children those Canonicall Books of holy Scripture also in the owning professing and propounding to them those Ancient Catholick and received Creeds which are as the summaries and boundaries of Christian Faith containing those articles which are necessary to be believed by all after this it used those
either to learn of me or to instruct me better and therefore such an one deserves to be treated not as an enemy but as a brother not tetrically morosely injuriously but candidly charitably christianly Yet because experience teacheth us that the ignorance infirmity and incapacity of most people is such that they cannot easily find out of themselves the Truths of God which are the grounds of true Religion yea some are so lazy and indifferent as to neglect all means which might help them yea and many are either so peevish or proud as they are impatient not to be singular or not to lead Disciples after them in Religion the highest ambition being that of Hereticks which seeks to domineere over mens souls and consciences for these and other weighty reasons both in civil and religious regards Christian Religion ought not in any Christian Church-polity or Nation to be left so loose and dissolute as to have no hedge or wall to the vineyard no limits or restraints set to the petulancy of those who under the name of liberty study to be malicious licentious abhorring any thing solid strict or setled in Religion either as to themselves or others counting all those as enemies to their factious designs and interests who enjoyn them to live in any godly order Hence these Oecumenicall censors and universall criticks as boldly and easily reproch revile contemn injure as they please all those Christians and Churches too who humbly conform to that profession of Religion though never so Christian and Reformed which is once established in any Nation or Church by publick consent and sanction upon the most mature deliberation and impartiall advise in order to Gods glory and the common good of that society If these dissolute fancies of Christian liberty should be followed or indulged to people by such Magistrates and Ministers as own that Religion certainly no society of men would be more unsociable more sordid more shamefull or more miserable Common people will be starved or poysoned if they be left to feed themselves they will be as so many ragged regiments if they be left as the Israelites to pick up Religion like straw where they can find it Therefore all piety policy and charity commands that in every Nation professing the faith of Jesus Christ as the only true Religion there should be as there was in Engl. some such wise and grand establishment as should be the publick measure or standard of Religion both as to Doctrine Worship Government This in all uprightness ought to be set before people not onely propounded and commended to them but so far commanded and enjoyned by authority as none should neglect it or vary from it without giving account much less should any man publickly scorn and contemn it or the Ministers and dispensers of it by writing speech or action to the scandall of the whole Church and Nation yea to the scandall of the very name of Jesus Christ and his holy Institution which ought to be as Tertullian rarely expresseth it received with godly fear and reverence entertained with solicitous diligence maintained with honourable munificence contained within the bounds of charitable union and humble subjection such as no way permits any private fancy upon any pretensions whatsoever rudely and publickly to oppose or despise it But because it is possible that some truths of Religion may be unseen and so omitted by the most publick diligence and some may afterward be discovered by private industry and devotion which ought not to be prejudged smothered or concealed if they have the character of Gods will revealed in his written Word whose true meaning is the fixed measure and unalterable rule of all true Religion to prevent the suppressing or detaining of any Truth which may be really offered to any Church or Christians beyond what is publickly owned and established also to avoyd the petulant and insolent obtruding whatever novelty any mans fancy listeth to set up upon his own private account variating frō or contrary to the publick establishment nothing were more necessary and happy than to have in every Nationall Church which hath agreed with one heart one mind one spirit and one mouth to serve the Lord Jesus according to the pattern of primitive piety and wisdome persons of eminent learning piety prudence and integrity publickly chosen and appointed to be the constant Conservators of Religion whose office it should be to try and examine all new opinions publickly propounded no man should print or preach any thing different from the publick standard and establishment of Religion untill he had first humbly propounded to that venerable council in writing his opinion together with his reasons why he adds to or differs from the publick profession If these grand Conservators of Religion who ought to be the choisest persons in the Church and Nation both for ability gravity and honesty do at their solemn and set meetings once or twice every year allow the propounders reasons and opinions he may then publicate his judgement by preaching disputing writing or printing But if they do not he shall then keep his opinion to himself in the bounds of private conference onely for his better satisfaction but in no way publicate it to the scandall or perturbation of what is setled in Religion Here every man may enjoy his ingenuous liberty as to private dissenting without any blame or penalty which he shall incurre and undergo in case he do so broach any thing without leave as a rude Innovator and proud disturber Private and modest dissentings among Christians safely may and charitably ought to be born with all Christian meeknesse and wisdome but certainly it would be the very pest and gangrene of all true Religion also the moth and canker of all civil as well as Ecclesiastick peace to tolerate every mans ignorance rudeness and pragmaticalness to innovate and act what they please in Religion Though Christians may be otherwaies sound and hearty yet they may have an itch of novelty popularity vain-glory It would make mad work in Religion if every man under the notion of Christian liberty should be permitted not onely to scratch himself as he listeth but to infect others by every pestilent contagion yea to make what riotous havock he pleaseth of the publick peace and order It were a miserable childishnesse in any nation professing Christianity to be ever learning and never coming to the knowledge of saving and necessary truths to be still tossed to and fro with winds of doctrine and never cast anchor upon sure and safe grounds which are easily found if men aimed at piety as well as policy and regarded Christs interest or his Churches more than their own private and secular advantages which was once happily done by Gods blessing in the Church of England to so great an exactness and completeness of Religion that nothing for necessity decency or majesty was to be added or desired by sober Christians nor could much be added for
conveniency When Religion is thus setled by publick counsel consent and sanction it ought in all reason and conscience to be preserved in wayes of honour peace and safety more carefully than those banks are which by keeping out the seas inundations preserve our pastures and cattel from drowning else every Polity and Nation pretending to be Christian proclaim to all the world that they think Religion to be no better than matters of Scepticall dispute and variable opinion having nothing in it clear or certain as to any divine truth or infallible Revelation Of which since their ignorance and weakness or passion and partiality to which every private man is subject makes them less capable either to search or judge to dispute or determine the wisdome of God hath alwayes either established or exemplarily directed his Church to use and enjoy some such constant Conservators of Religion besides the occasionall Reformers and restorers of it which were of old the Prophets extraordinarily sent besides those that were ordinarily brought up in the schooles of the Prophets which were the nurseries of those learned and wise men who made up the Sanhedrim or grand Council among the Jews consisting of seventy men who were for piety parts and place chief Fathers Doctors and Rabbies in the Church of the Jews and the great Conservators of their Law and Religion Answerably we read in the Primitive Churches and times this care and power was by the wisdome of Christ fixed and by all good Christians owned in the Apostles and Elders to whom in case of any dispute or difference in Religion address was made not onely to hear their counsel and judgement but to submit to their decisions and decrees which bound every man to preach no other doctrine different from much less contrary to what that venerable consistory both taught and summarily delivered to the Churches of Christ viz. wholsome formes and short summaries of sound doctrine as well as in their more diffused writings occasionally sent to particular Churches and divinely delivered to the use care and custody of the Catholick Church Agreeable to these holy precedents every Christian Church in after-ages had within their several distributions or dioceses distinguished by their Cities or Provinces their Synods or Ecclesiasticall Councils for all those emergencies or concernments of Religion which arose within their limits and combinations proportionably they had more extensive Conventions and generall Councils in cases of grand concernment for the comprimising of all differences in Religion and conservation of the Churches both purity and peace These methods of prudent piety and pious prudence as they were of divine Institution so they ought to be perpetuall in the Church of Christ as being the onely means left for the conservation and reformation of Religion 'T is true in the dimness of after-ages when the decay of Primitive zeal love sanctity and sincerity had too much prevailed over these Western Churches the Bishops of Rome taking the advantage of the higher ground whereon the fame of that City was raised not onely for being the Metropolis of the Roman Empire but for being a prime Church of Apostolicall plantation and high renown for the Faith and martyrly constancy of its first Bishops these with no great difficulty as with great art and policy contrary to the judgement and practise of Antiquity for the first 600. years sought to fix the Standard of Religion in the Popes chair and to make his breast the great Conservator of Religion certainly a very easie compendious and happy way to keep up the peace and honour of Christian Religion and Churches if the Bishop of Rome could in the noon-day-light of these times either convince the world of his speciall gift of Infallibility or make good his claim of being sole and supreme Judge of all controversies in Religion above any other Pastors and Bishops yea and above a generall Council This late prodigious pillar or huge Colosse of the Popes infallible sole and supreme power hath as of old so of late years not onely been much weakned by many Churches Greek and Latine dissenting but by some it hath been quite overthrown demolished and broken in pieces as an arrogant abuse and intolerable tyranny contrary to all rules of Scripture and reason never challenged by the first famous and holy Bishops of that Church nor owned in after-ages when Popes began to usurp upon other Bishops and Churches by the most learned and godly men of those times This justice being done to the honour and liberty of the Churches of Christ and their respective Bishops or Pastors against the Papall obtrusion of his sole judicature yet no Reformed Church of any repute hath been so transported by just indignation against the Papall usurpations as to expose themselves and their Religion to the various breach and giddy brains of the vulgar but every one hath both confined and setled their profession by some publick profession as the standard of Religion also they have some such Conservators of Religion either ordinary or extraordinary as do take care that the established Religion suffer no injury or detriment This authority or power seems now much wanting in England though it be very necessary in my judgement which should so preserve the publick stability of true Religion as not to invade any good mans private liberty which ought not to be too severely curbed yet not so indulged as to injure the common welfare contrary to all rules of reason justice and charity These Conservators of Religion should not exact of private Christians any explicite conformity or subscription under penalty of any mulct or prison much less with the terrour of fire and faggot which was the zealotry of Papal tyranny onely they should take care that people be duly taught that Religion which is setled that none be a publick Preacher that is a declared dissenter or opposer of it that no man do broach any novelty without their approbation that no man do petulantly blaspheme oppose scorn or perturb that constitution of Religion which is publickly setled as supposed to be the best that no man abuse the name of Christian liberty to the publick injury All sober and wise Christians do see and feel by late sad experience that liberty in the vulgar sense and notion is but a golden Calf which licentious minds set up to themselves under that specious name as the Israelites did their abominable Idoll under the popular title and acclamation of These are thy Gods O Israel If common people be indulged in what freedome they will challenge to themselves wise men will soon find that their Christian liberty is no better than an Image of jealousie a Teraphim a Tamuz or Adonis offensive to the God of reason order law and government destructive to humane society dishonourable to the name of Christ and that holy profession which was so renowned of old as Christian that is the most regular meek harmlesse strict peaceable and charitable Religion in
the world whose divided and deformed aspect even now in England if as Clem. Alex. observes in his time a prudent Heathen or morall Turk or sober Jew or grave Philosopher should behold as to the effect of some mens principles and practises who glory much in their Christian liberty would they not conclude that Christ their Master was the Author and Christion profession the favourer of all manner of Licentiousnesse Which is not more a dehonestation of the Doctrine Spirit Disciples and Mysterie of Christ Jesus than an infinite damp and hindrance to the propagation and spreading of the Gospel in the world yea it is the high-way through the justice of God upon the wanton wickedness and hypocriticall profaneness of such Christians utterly to extirpate the power peace comfort yea and profession of Christian Religion The Mahometan power and poyson had never spread so over those famous Asian African and Eastern Churches if Heretical and Schismatical liberty had not first battered the strength and corrupted the health of Christianity Hence those inundations of barbarity those incursions of forraign enemies following those intestine wars and confusions by which the wise and just God hath in all ages punished the folly and presumption of petulant and licentious Christians who first dare to think then to speak at last to act what they fancy and affect instead of what God commands and the Catholick Church hath observed in all ages These popular provocations of God which are full of impudent impiety commonly are revenged by dreadfull and durable judgements long and lasting miseries For the pertinacious mischiefs of Heresie and Schisme once prevailing upon any Church Nation are like frenzy or madness rarely cured without loss of much blood besides the iron goads and sharp harrows of mutuall depredations and oppressions which are used between parties and factions once in religious respects engaged against each other 'T is not expectable that Christians thus tearing and massacring each other should recover their wits till sharp and successive afflictions have shewed them how unholy and unthankful they are without naturall and spirituall affections who dare at once despise their Fathers reproch their Mother and devour their Brethren who being baptized instructed communicated and converted as they pretend to the same Lord Jesus Christ and to his holy profession by the Ministry of such a Church as England was so Christian so Reformed yet by a voluntary separation and desperate defection as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 self-condemned dare to execute such bold and rash censures of excommunication both upon themselves and others as a sober Christian should greatly tremble to undergo if the sacred authority of such a Church by its Bishops Ministers and other Members should joyntly pass such a censure upon them as their own pride passion superstition and licentious humours daily dare to do May they not justly fear lest God should satisfie them with their own delusions and ratifie that judgement which they have uncharitably chosen of being ever separated from his Church and from himself might not God justly despise and reject them who have despised and rejected such means such Ministers such Ministrations as some have done and still do in the Church of England If the dust of his Ministers feet will rise up in judgement against ingrateful refusers how much sorer punishment may they expect who are the insolent abusers of such messengers of peace and cruell vastators of such a Church as England was before it felt the sad effects of this Christian liberty which common people are prone not more to magnifie than to mistake and misuse CHAP. IV. WHo doubts but if the plebs or populacy in any Nation or Church be left to themselves to cut out Religion Liberty into what thongs they list they will soon be not only unshod ungirt unblest but so quite naked and unclothed as to any Christian grace or vertue gravity or decency truth or sanctity that their shame and nakedness will soon appear in all manner of fedity deformity errour and ignorance insolence and confusion They have little studied the vulgar genius who do not find by all reading and experience that the common temper of people is rude and perverse light and licentious petulant and insolent as S. Bernard well expresseth it They are not convincible with reason because incapable they despise good examples because they love not to imitate them they are too proud and peevish to be sweetly won and perswaded to goodness they are mad and impatient to be curbed Yea they are undone and perish eternally if they be betrayed to themselves if God and good men be not better to them than they deserve desire or design for themselves either in things civil or sacred if there be not by just and honest policies such holy restraints and wholsome severities put upon them as are not their chains but their girdles not their bannacles but their bridles Alas what wise Magistrate or Minister is there who doth not find by daily experience that if you will but save peoples purses they are not very solicitous how to save their souls most of them think Taxes and Tithes farre greater burthens than all their sins and trespasses not much valuing their sanctification or salvation so as they enjoy that rustick thrifty and unmannerly liberty which they naturally affect against their teachers and betters What immense summes of money have of late years been spent upon military and secular accounts If the hundredth part had been desired of them in order to have procured a competent maintenance for an able Preacher in every parish without which there is little hope ever to enjoy competent Ministers O what an out-cry would have been made what an oppression would it have seemed to the common people beyond ship-money yea beyond the bricks and bondage of Egypt as if their very life-blood and the marrow of their bones had been taken from them so much doth the beast and naturall man over-weigh the Christian in the most of men and women The freest easiest and cheapest Religion is thought the best among them what is most grateful is most godly then they fancy themselves most happy when least obliged to be holy and then most zealously religious when they may be most securely licentious The more factious and pragmatick spirits among them do think that all Polity and Religion things civil and sacred must needs be shipwreckt and utterly miscarry unless they have an oar in the boat unless they put their hand to the helm of all government It doth not suffice their busie heads and hands to trimme the sailes as common Mariners when commanded but they must be at the steerage not considering what balast of judgement what anchor of constancy what compass of sound knowledge both divine and humane is necessary for those who undertake to be Pilots and guides of States and Churches The rude plebs like mutinous mariners are prone so to affect
the due celebration of holy mysteries the high Doxologies or exaltations of the glorious Trinity the joynt testifications of Christians mutuall charity harmony and communion All these I say were carried on and consummated in the Churches publick worship which was excellently improved heightened and adorned by the use and recitation of those Summaries of Religion amidst the congregations of Christians to which they assented with a loud and cheerfull Amen Yet which of them is there now that is not openly not onely disused but disdained disgraced and disparaged by some men as nauseous crambe which their souls abhor so far as they from reverent attending or hearing when any Minister reciteth them that they scarce have any patience or can keep within those looks and postures of civility which become them yea they endure not to have their children taught them as the first rudiments of Religion the seminaries of faith and nurseries of devotion which being rightly planted and duly watered by catechising may in time by Gods blessing bring forth the ripe fruits of wisdome and holiness of faith and obedience both to power and order to an uniformity and constancy of Godliness The ancient Christian writers as Irenaeus Tertullian Cyprian Ruffinus Jerome Austin and others sufficiently tell us That these compendious forms of duty faith and devotion the Decalogue Creed Lords Prayer and Doxologies were highly valued and solemnly used in Christian Conventions as the gracious condescendings of our God and Saviour to the weakest memories and meanest capacities some of them being of their express and immediate dictating according to which pattern the blessed Apostles and the Churches of Christ after them took care that both those and other forms like to them should be used among Christians that so by frequent repeating and inculcating those excellent summaries of Faith and Catholick principles of Religion all sorts of Christian people young and old learned and ideots might be either catechised or confirmed in the very same things to be believed prayed for and practised in order to their own and others salvation Which great work can never be safely built upon Seraphick sublimities and Scholastick subtilties much less upon imaginary raptures childish novelties idle dreams and futile whimseys which of late do seek very impiously to justle out of all Churches use and out of all Christians memories those wholsome solidities and holy summaries which have in them both the warmth of Christian love and the light of Divine truth in comparison of which all novel affectations are dark and cold dull and confused silly and insipid Yet what sober Christian doth not see that of late years this popular liberty in England is risen to such a nauseating niceness and curiosity of Religion as hath not onely infected the simpler sort of common people with an abhorrence of all those usefull and venerable forms which the prudence piety of this or any Church commended to them in their publick celebrations but to the great incouragement and advance of ignorance Atheism and profaneness uncharitableness and insolence among the vulgar many persons of very considerable parts and good quality are shrewdly leavened with these Novellismes and Libertinismes Yea which is worst of all many Ministers especially of the Presbyterian and Independent parties yea and some of the ancient order and Catholick conformity of the Church of England even these as S. Peter was over-awed to a dissimulation misbecoming the freedome and dignity of so great an Apostle by too great fears and compliances with the circumcised Jews have been so carried down this stream of plebeian prejudice and popular indifferency more than liberty to say or silence to do or omit what they list that they have not onely much neglected all the devotionall set forms of this Churches prescription which in my judgement merited a far better fate and handsomer dismission than they found from many mens hands but some have wilfully disused and so discountenanced even all those sacred formes which have either Divine or Apostolick or Catholick characters of honour antiquity and Religion upon them How miserably are many publick Preachers either afraid or ashamed solemnly to recite so much as once every Lords day the ten Commandements or the Apostles Creed or any other of those ancient Symbols yea when is it that some Ministers dare use either so much courage or conscience as to use the Lords Prayer either by it self or in the conclusion of their own voluminous supplications before or after their Sermons in which neither much regard is had to the method nor the matter of the Lords Prayer which they pretend is the use of it but it is made to stand like a meer cypher silent and insignificant while men love to multiply the innumerable Logarithmes of their own crude inventions and incomposed devotions when as that Prayer which the wisdome of our Lord Jesus twice taught his Disciples upon severall occasions and in them all his Church both in a doctrinall and devotionall way as a method matter and form of Prayer is in it self and ever was so esteemed and used by all good Christians not onely as the foundation measure and proportion but also as the confirmation completion crown and consummation of all our prayers and praises to God Instead of which and wholy exclusive of it how many poor-spirited Preachers of late more to gratifie and humour some silly and self-will'd people than to satisfie their own consciences yea highly to the scandall of many worthy Christians and the dishonour of the Reformed profession are become not onely strangers but almost enemies to that and all other holy forms of Religion contenting themselves with their own private composures or their more sudden conceptions in all publick celebrations and solemn worship not having so much modesty and humility as to consider what is most evident to wise men that no private mans sufficiencies in point of publick prayer and celebrious duties can be such for method comprehensiveness clearness weight solidity sanctity and majesty as may compare much less dispense with and neglect yea utterly reject those sacred summaries and solemn formes which have been divinely instituted whose foolishnesse is wiser then the wisdome of men and whose shortness is beyond the amplest prolixity and largest spinnings of humane lungs and invention there being more spirit in one drop of Christs Prayer as in cordiall and hot waters than in whole seas of vulgar effusions which at best having much in them very flashy insipid and confused had need to have at last the sacred infusion of Christs prayer added to them to give them and us that sanctity spirit life completeness comfort and fiduciary assurance of acceptance which all good men desire in their service of God Certainly they seem much to overvalue their own prayers who wholy disuse or despise the Lords nor do I see how a Minister of Christ can comfortably discharge his duty to the flock of Christ if while he professeth to
preach that Gospel which Christ hath taught he industriously omits the use of that prayer which Christ hath not onely commended but enjoyned and commanded as an Evangelicall institution Which shamefull compliance of many Ministers with vulgar levity and licentiousnesse seems to me so far from really advancing their own honour or the true interests of the Christian and Reformed Religion that in earnest they have by these and the like mean desertings of their own judgements duties very much exposed themselves and the Reformed Christian Religion to the insolencies and contempts of the meanest people which as easily crowd and prevail upon them as waters do against crazy and yielding banks when once they see Ministers so stoop and debase themselves to the dictates and censures the fears and frowns the fancies and humours of giddy and inconstant people who naturally affect such liberty or looseness in Religion as may have least shew of divine Ligation and Authority but onely such as being of mens own choice and invention they may as easily reject as others obtrude The very Directory and its ordinances which gave the supersedeas or quietus est to the Liturgie of the Church of England doth not yet seem to intend any such severity as wholy to silence sequester eject the Lords Prayer ten Commandements or the Apostles Creed out of childrens Catechisms Ministers mouths or Christians publick profession and devotion in which they seem to me to appear a rich and invaluable Jewels giving the greatest lustre price and honour to their religious Solemnities CHAP. VII I Have already shewed you O worthy Gentlemen one great and evil instance of that inordinate liberty which some people have challenged of late to themselves in England to the great dishonour and detriment of the Christian Reformed Religion besides the disgrace and indignity cast upon this sometime famous and flourishing Church while they have endevoured to abolish all those holy Summaries and wholsome Forms which are the best and meetest preservers of true Faith holy Obedience and mutual Charity among the community of Christian people Nor are these the onely extravagancies of vulgar licentiousnesse whose inordinate and squalid torrent like an inundation of waters knows not how to set any bounds of modesty reason or conscience to it self but they have farther adventured as a rare frolick of popular freedome to invade and usurp upon to confound and contemn to divide and destroy the office honour authority the succession and derivation yea the source and original of that sacred Priesthood or Evangelical Ministry and mission which was ever so highly esteemed reverenced and maintained among all true Christians as well knowing that Its rise and institution was divine from our Lord Jesus Christ as sent of God his Father who alone had authority to give the Word and Spirit the Mission and Commission the Gifts and Powers that are properly ministeriall Which as the blessed Apostles first received immediately from Christ so they duly and carefully derived them to their Successours after such a method and manner as the Primitive and Catholick Churches in all places and ages both perfectly knew and without question exactly followed in their consecrating of Bishops and ordaining of Presbyters with Deacons as the onely ordinary Ministers of Christs Church whose ministeriall authority never was any way derived from depending upon or obnoxious to the humour fancy insolency and licentiousness of the common people To which miserable captivity and debasement as the Aaronicall or Levitical Priesthood was no way subjected so much less ought the Melchisedekian Christian and Evangelicall Priesthood which is no less soveraign and sacred nor less necessary and honourable in the Church of God So that those licentious intrusions which some people now affect in this point of the Ministry cannot be less offensive to Gods Spirit than they are directly contrary to those holy rules of power and order prescribed in the New Testament which both the Apostles and their successors both Bishops and Presbyters together with all faithfull people precisely observed in all those grand Combinations and Ecclesiasticall Communions whereto the Church of Christ was distributed in all nations where if sometime the peoples choice and suffrage were tolerable as to the person whom they desired and nominated for their Bishop or Presbyter yet it was never imaginable that either Bishop or Presbyter was sufficiently consecrated and ordained that is invested with the power office and authority ministeriall meerly by this nomination and election of the people which indulgence in time grew to such disorder as was intolerable in the Church much less was any esteemed a Minister of Christ onely because he obtruded himself upon that service The late licentious variations innovations invasions corruptions and interruptions even in this grand point of the Evangelicall office and Ministry in England have partly by the common peoples arrogancy giddiness madness and ingratitude and not a little by some Preachers own levity fondness flattery and meanness of spirit not onely much abated and abased to a very low ebbe that double honour which is due but they have poured forth deluges of scorn contempt division confusion poverty and almost nullity not onely upon the persons of many worthy Ministers but upon the very order and office the function and profession whose sacred power and authority the pride petulancy envy revenge cruelty and covetousness of some people have sought not onely to arrogate and usurp as they list but totally to innovate enervate and at last extirpate For nothing new in this point can be true nothing variable can be venerable that onely being authentick which is ancient and uniform that onely authoritative which is Primitive Catholick and Apostolick both in the copy and originall in the first commission and the exemplification I confess I formerly have been and still am infinitely grieved to hear and ashamed to report what enormous liberties many men have of late years taken to themselves in this point of being Ministers of the Gospel what contradictions of sinners what cruell mockings sawings asunder what buffetings strippings crucifyings and killings all the day long the Ancient and Catholick Ministry of this all Churches hath lately endured in England since the wicked wantonness of some men hath taken pleasure to be as thorns in the eyes goads in the sides of the Ch. of England and Its Ministers be they never so able successfull and deserving whom to calumniate contemn impoverish and destroy in their persons credits estates liberties yea and lives hath seemed like Mordecai to Hamans malice and wrath so small a sacrifice to the fierceness and indignation of some men that they have aimed at the utter extirpation of the Nation the nullifying cashiering and exautorating of their whole office and function either owning no Ministers in any divine office place and power or obtruding such strange moulds and models of their own invention as are not more novell and unwonted than ridiculous and preposterous
like Monsters having neither matter nor form proportionate to Ministers Against whose petulant and too prevalent poyson I have formerly sought to apply some Antidote not more smart and severe than charitable and conscientious aiming as now I do neither to flatter nor exasperate any but in all Christian integrity and sincerity to discharge my duty to God and my neighbour to this Church and to my Countrey Nor was it indeed then or is it now other than high time to answer that folly to repell and obstruct if possible that Epidemick mischief which on this side greatly threatens both Church State Faith and good manners all things civil as well as sacred What wise and honest-hearted Christian that hath any care of posterity or prospect for the future doth not daily find as an holy impatience so an infinite despondency rising in his soul while he sees so many weak shoulders such unwashen hands such unprepared feet such rash heads and such divided hearts not onely disown cast off contemn and abhor all Ministry and Ministers in the Church of England but they are publickly intruding themselves upon all holy duties all sacred Offices all solemn Mysteries all divine Ministrations after what fashion they list both in their admission and execution In many places either pittifull silly wretches or more subtill and crafty fellows have become the mighty Rivals the supercilious Censors yea the open menacers opposers no less than secret underminers of the most learned and renowned the most reverend able and faithful both Bishops and Presbyters in England All that ever these Worthies have done in former ages or still do never so commendably in their religious services of God and this Church is superciliously and scurrilously cried down by some men under the presumption and protection of their ignorant and impudent Liberties as no better than formall and superficiall carnall and unspirituall as unchristian yea Antichristian All their and our catechisings preachings prayings baptisings consecratings their instructing of babes their confirming of the weak their resolvings of the dubious their terrifying and binding over to judgement unbelieving and impenitent sinners their censuring and admonishing of the scandalous their excommunicating the contumacious their loosing the penitent their comforting the afflicted their binding up the broken-hearted all the exercise and operations of their spirituall power yea their very ordination and holy orders their gifts and graces their abilities and authority either from God or this Church all these are either baffled and disparaged or invaded usurped by some rude Novellers with equall insolency and insufficiency being for the most part by so much the more impudent by how much they are grosly ignorant Yea some of them the better to colour over their lazy and illiterate licentiousnesse to which they are now degenerated have such audacious brows and seared consciences as after they have pretended to have tasted how gracious the Lord was in the orderly and holy dispensations of heavenly gifts by the Ministry of the Church of Engl. yet they now glory to cast off all her ministrations to separate from her communion and all due subjection to any of her Ministers vapouring much of their own and other mens gifts of extraordinary callings of odde ravings and rantings of new seekings and quakings of rare dippings and dreamings of their extemporary prophecyings and inspired yet confused prayings of extraordinary unctions and inward illuminations the grounds and fruits of which strange pretensions I have been a long time diligently curious to observe in the speech writings and actions of these pretenders And I must profess that either I am wholly a stranger to right reason as well as true Religion to the Word and Spirit of God principles and practises of all godly men and women in former ages or I am utterly uncapable to discern any of these either rationall or religious orderly or honest expressions in any instances or degrees proportionable or indeed comparable to much less beyond what was most clearly observable as the Suns light at noon-day in the Sermons Prayers Writings Lives and Actions of those Ministers and other excellent Christians who heretofore held and still do an holy communion with the Clergie and Church of England Beyond whose sober light and solid discoveries of true Religion these new Masters who will needs be Ministers have yet offered to me no other but such strange stuffe such rambling rhapsodies such crude incoherences such chymicall chimaeras such Chaos-like confusions such Seraphick whimsies such Socinian subtilties such Behmemick bumbast such profound non-sense such blasphemous raptures big as Behemoth and disdainfull as Leviathan proud swelling words of vanity as no sober Christian hath leisure to intend or need to understand if he had capacity which he is not likely to have since I am confident they pass their authors own understanding not that there is any thing in them that flows from the higher springs of grace or the profounder depths of divine mysteries but they are meer puffings up of proud and fleshly minds intruding themselves into things they have not seen who delight in this froth of idleness these lyings and vapourings of hypocrisie which never did of old in the Gnosticks Montanists Manichees or others of the like bran with these men in the least degree advance the majesty or authority of Christian Religion or the credit and comfort of Christian Preachers or Professors however they served for a time the bellies and interests of such popular Parasites more than Preachers of the Gospel or Ministers of Jesus Christ Pure Religion and undefiled before God and the Father was of old still is and ever will be in the minds and mouthes of true Ministers when these Hucksters and Mountebanks these deceitfull workers are buried in infamy and obscurity with those their rotten predecessors a rich magazine of heavenly wisdome a Treasury of sound knowledge a store-house of pregnant and ponderous Truths bringing men to a good understanding of God themselves and their neighbours free from the rust and scurf of childish easiness and popular petulancy planted by holy and humble industry watered by prayers and patience beautified with all manner of usefull vertues and moralities dispensed to others with authority industry and perspicuity entertained in mens own hearts with honesty and charity not studying to be admired of men but approved of God not affecting to stupifie auditors with strange difficulties and curiosities but to edifie them with saving Truths and sound Doctrine in words easie to be understood five of which S. Paul preferred before ten thousand in an unknown tongue or unintelligible gibberish so much affected by these new-minted Ministers That primitive plain and profitable way of preaching praying and writing was the commendable method of those excellent ordained and orderly Ministers of the Church of England who were furnished both with ability and authority for so great and sacred a work whose notions were more in the fruitfull valleys of practicall
Rulers and Guides or attending as Deacons and Servitors CHAP. IX IN reference to which sacred grand employments St. Paul's modesty and humility asked with trembling that unanswerable question Who is sufficient for these things Whereas now in Engl. there are such insolent intruders who act as asking quite contrary Who is not sufficient for these things as if forwardness boldness and confidence were all the sufficiency required in a Minister of the Gospel in which plebeian and pretended sufficiencies as these novell intruders do most abound so I am sure there were really never more blunt and leaden tooles in any age applyed to Church-work than many if not most of them are they come indeed with their beetles and wedges their swords and staves their axes and hammers to beat down all the carved work of Gods house rather than to prepare or polish the least stone or corner of that sacred building Who being not a little conscious to themselves that they are grosly defective in all those reall abilities of good learning sound knowledge sober judgement orderly method grave utterance and weighty eloquence which all wise and sober Christians expect should appear in every true Minister of the Church of Christ in such a competent measure evident manner as they may be able comfortably to discern them and usefully to enjoy them these crafty Intruders do first cry down all those reall and visible abilities as meerly naturall humane carnall as enemies to the Cross Grace and Spirit of Christ for as the apes in the fable these deceitfull workers having no tails themselves they would fain perswade all other creatures which have that ornament to cut them off as burdens and superfluous After this rude essay of craft and malice in vain attempted against the fruits of learned industry wherein the Ministers of the Church of England have and still do so vastly exceed these Mushrome Ministers of the last and worst editions they cunningly flie to the pretentions of speciall callings extraordinary inspirations illuminations and graces ministeriall which they well know are not easily to be discerned by any other but a mans self even there where they may possibly be real Who knows not that as to the point of inward Graces they are far more easily pretended and voiced than discerned and enjoyed in ones self much less can they be so proved and manifested to others as to satisfie their conscience in the points of anothers power and their own duty I am sure neither gifts nor graces ministeriall are by wise and sober Christians to be much supposed or expected there where men evidently silly and weak mean and vain ignorant and arrogant dare yet to disdain all that ancient order and uniform succession of the Evangelicall Ministry which hath been visible in all Churches as in this of England for 1500. years and to salve their credit or gain reputation as Teachers they bring for the satisfaction of their own and other mens conscience in point of that office duty and power ministeriall which they challenge and undertake no other signature and character of their commission and investiture into that office save onely what themselves pretend to be within them of secret impulses which being to mans judgement undiscernable are utterly insignificant nor ought they to bear any sway in the Church of Christ where the power ministeriall was first declared by miraculous gifts and endowments also by evident signs wonders sufficient to confirm its first commission and to authorize its after-succession from those onely with whom it was deposited to be transmitted by them and their successors to the Churches of Christ in all ages by such gifts and ordinary endowments as might be first duly tried and approved in men before they were ordained to be Ministers in the Church of Christ But these Heteroclite Teachers for the further corroboration of their dubious title and claim to the office of the Ministry are content to accept of some appointment from that power which is meerly military or civil and magistratick which powers in Primitive Churches for 300. years were so far from making any Minister either Bishop or Presbyter or Deacon in the Church of Christ that they sought by all means to persecute and destroy the whole profession of Christianity yea when the Empire became Christian as in Great 's time neither He nor any Christian Emperour Prince or Magistrate after him was ever so impertinent as to imagine that because they could derive civil and military power to others they had also power to make Christian Ministers or to invest them with the Ecclesiasticall power of holy orders nor did they think they had any thing more to do with the Clergie by way of authority save onely to take care for their due and comfortable discharge of that Ministery to which they were by another principle and power ordained according as the peace honour and order of the Church required which so conformed to the State and Common-weal that all Ministers were humbly subject to the Scepters of Princes in the severall places and stations Ecclesiasticall to which they were applied The Clergie owe to Princes the civil endowments of honour and revenue given to them as the temporall reward of their spirituall work but they are not the sources of their orders nor can their broad seal confer that power of the holy Spirit which onely makes a Minister of Jesus Christ not by way of graces or gifts so much as by way of mission and authority flowing onely from the Spirit of Christ as the chief Pastor Bishop and Minister of his Church Others of these new-modell'd Ministers in a way not more preposterous than ridiculous seek to deduce their ministerial power from meer plebeian suffrages from vulgar examinations approbations and elections which commonly are factiously begun foolishly carried on and schismatically concluded having not less weakness but less madness or possibly a little more seeming order civility or tameness than those whose who pretend no other warrant or authority for their being Ministers but what is to be had from their own blindness and boldness their proud conceit and flattering confidence of themselves which emboldens them by a self-ordination to take this holy power to themselves beyond what Aaron or the true Prophets or the Apostles or Christ himself as man did who were not self-sent or ordained but chosen and appointed solemnly consecrated and inaugurated to their office and Ministry either by clear prophecies accomplished or visible miracles wrought in the sight of the people or by some such other signall token ordinary or extraordinary by word or work as God was pleased to use for the manifestation of his will and for the satisfaction of his Church as to those persons which were to minister to the Lord and to whom his Church was conscientiously to submit as to the Lord. Agreeably to which holy pattern and as a full answer to all those clamours envies and despites which the
enemies rivals and extirpaters of the ancient Clergie and Ecclesiastick order in England can pretend the true Ministers Bishops and Presbyters of this Christian and Reformed Church doe challenge use and maintaine no other power priviledge or authority Ecclesiasticall than what they have duly and constantly received in the way of holy orders from their predecessors hands who have descended from the very Apostles dayes Nor are they such Monopolizers or appropriators of this power and office ministeriall to their own persons or to such onely as are formall Academicks professed Scholars and University Graduates as not willingly to admit into that holy Order and Fraternity by the right and Catholick way of due ordination not onely any worthy Gentlemen of competent parts pious affections and orderly lives whose hearts God shall move to so holy an ambition to desire so good a work but even those that are of plebeian proportions of meaner parts and less improved erudition provided they be found upon due trial to have acquired such competent abilities by Gods blessing upon their private industry and studious piety as may render them meet for any place or work in Christs husbandry where one may sow another may water a third may weed a fourth may fense the Church and Vineyard according to the severall gifts and dispensations ministred by the same Spirit and power of Christ which ought to be dispensed and carried on not in an arbitrary rude and precarious usurpation and intrusion but in an authoritative orderly and decent derivation succession for the honor profit peace of the Church of Christ Certainly no worthy Minister or sober Christian can so undervalue and debase those Evangelicall offices of Christ which are exercised by his ordained Ministers as to think that every self-flatterer and obtruder is presently to officiate without any due examination approbation and ordination from those with whom that commission and power hath been ever deposited in a regular and visible succession from Christ the great exemplar or Original which visible order mission and delegation is as necessary for the outward unity authority solemnity and majesty of Christs militant Church and Ministry upon earth as the workings of his blessed Spirit are for the inward operation and efficacie of true grace in mens hearts So that as no private and good Christian hath any cause to complain in this part of the Bishops and Ministers of the Church of England who in dispensing of holy orders or ministeriall power acted after the Catholick pattern of Primitive Churches no less than the particular constitutions of this Church allowed by all estates and degrees of men no more have any secular Powers or civil Magisrates who are or shall be professors of true Christian Religion any cause to be jealous of the ancient Bishops and Ministers of the Church nor shall they need either out of conscience or reasons of state to pervert and innovate that pristine course and regular succession of ministeriall authority yea as worthy Christians and wise Governours they ought both in piety and policy in honour and conscience to be no less exact in preserving this sacred order and divine authority from alteration invasion and usurpation than they are for their own civil power and secular jurisdiction which the renowned patterns of Christian Potentates Constantine Theodosius and other great and godly Princes were so far from arrogating to their imperiall power that they humbly submitted themselves to the order and power Ecclesiasticall in the things of Christ highly esteeming and venerating that Apostolick race of Bishops and Presbyters in the Church as the great Luminaries of the world the constant witnesses of Christs life and death the celebraters of his mysterious sufferings grace and glory the ministerial Fathers and confirmers of Christians faith as terrestiall Angels as Gods gracious Ambassadors for pardon and peace as Christs speciall commissioners appointed for to carry on the great work of saving mens souls Just and generous Princes if they be truly Christian cannot be so partial as to forbid any man under the highâ—st pain and penalty of high treason and death it self to challenge to himself any part of their civil or military power without a due commission derived either from themselves immediately or from those to whom they have deputed power for such ends and purposes which order they permit no man to violate or usurp however conceitedly or really able he may seem to be to himself or others for the managing of such power and yet permit such persons as are for the most part heady and high-minded insolent and disorderly to intrude themselves by a meer usurpation upon that sacred office authority and Ministry which is Christs without any due and solemn derivation of this power in such a way as hath ever been Apostolick Primitive Catholick and onely authentick in the Churches of Christ Certainly the rude innovation and usurpation upon this office and honour merits above any boldness as Nilus in Balsamon expresseth it that black brand of the last and perillous times when men shall be emphatically Traytors not onely to men but to Christ not onely to Common-weals but to Churches disobedient to parents not onely naturall and politick but also spirituall and ecclesiastick violating and betraying not onely the visible peace order uniformity and successive authority of the Church but the invisible comforts quiet and grace of poor peoples souls who must needs be at a great loss in a very sad and shamefull case as to their Religion where their spirituall leaders and shepherds are usurpers intruders clamberers not coming into the sheep-fold by the door of right ordination but climbing some other way as thieves and robbers when their titular and intruding Pastors prove either grievous wolves or miserable asses as they commonly are found to be who are not admitted by due ordination but crowd into the Ministry by rude and novell obtrusions so domineering over the flock of Christ over whom not the holy Ghost by an ordinary derived power and authority but their own unruly spirits have made them not so much over-seers of others as either stark blind or grosly over-seen in themselves CHAP. X. THe sense of this High Treason against Christ and of those sinfull disorders which men bring on themselves the Church of Christ by their intrusion usurpation upon this ministeriall power and office makes me here seriously suggest to You my honoured and beloved Country-men this religious caution That it very much concerns you for your own and your posterities souls good to be very wary not to be imposed upon and abused by vulgar pretensions of zeal and Christian liberty in this point of the Ministry but to be vigilant with whom you intrust as Ministers your own your childrens or any other peoples souls where you are Patrons of Livings And since your own prudent abilities for learning piety and experience are so modest as not rashly to adventure upon this
sacred office charge and ministration how infinitely ought you to be ashamed and regretted to see them usurped many times by the dogs of your flocks by your hinds and foot-men your grooms and serving-men by threshers weavers and coblers by taylors tinkers and tapsters any mean and mechanick people whose parts and spirits are onely fit for those trades to which their breeding and necessities have confined them Not that I despise or reproch these honest though mean employments but I highly blame their insolence and other mens patience to see these usurp upon the dignity of the Ministry Certainly such proud poor wretches may to some men possibly seem fittest Ministers in a disordered State and decaying Church as factors for Satan and Antichrist setters for Ignorance and Superstition turning Faith into Faction but they will never prove after that fashion of preparing and admitting either able or faithfull or fruitfull Ministers of Christ or his Church seeming themselves and making others despisers of Christ with the blasphemous Jews while they so look upon him and treat him as under the notion of the Carpenters son as their equall or inferiour in some handicraft forgetting his divine glory and majesty as the onely-begotten son of God to whom all power is given in heaven and earth who hath executed this power most visibly in sending forth his Ministers to teach and baptize all nations out of which to gather and govern his Church in his name They rudely slight Christs ministerial authority in such as are truly excellent and duly ordained Ministers that they may proudly challenge it to themselves without any reason or Scripture law or order command or example either from Christ or his Church These men who say they are Apostles Prophets and Preachers and are not will be in the end and already are found liars against God and their own souls deceitfull workers false Apostles Mock-ministers Pseudo-pastors disorderly walkers authors of infinite scandall and confusion of scorn and contempt to Christian and Reformed Religion both here and elsewhere many of them serving their bellies and gratifying their carnall lusts and momentary wants much more than designing to advance the glory of God the Kingdome of Christ or the eternall good of mens souls which are not to be carried on save in Gods way that is by fit abilities and with due authority both are required as necessary for a true Minister the first though reall is not sufficient without the second For as the meer outward materiall action cannot be a divine sacramentall or ministerial transaction more than every killing of an Ox was a sacrificing so nor are meer naturall or personall abilities sufficient to acquire any office or authority much less this of the Ministry which is divine or none any more than every able Butcher was presently enabled to be a Priest Any mans ability fully to understand or handsomely to relate the mind of his Prince makes him not presently an Embassador or Minister of State unless there be a commission or letters of credence to authorize the person The blessed Apostle S. Paul who was extraordinarily converted called and sent of God as a Christian a Minister or Apostle yet we see did not take upon him the exercise or office till first Ananias had by Gods speciall command laid his hands on him and he became endowed with the ministerial gift or power of the holy Ghost which were afterward in like sort solemnly confirmed and increased by the express command of God when Paul and Barnabas were separated and sent upon special service with fasting prayer and laying on of the hands of some Prophets and Teachers in Antioch where the Apostle had formerly preached in the Church a whole year among much people This same Apostle oft blames and bids Christians beware of false Apostles not onely false in their doctrine but in their ordination and mission as the Prophets of the Lord did of old the false Prophets whom God had not sent yet they ran The Spirit of Christ commends the Angel of the Church of Ephesus where as Irenaeus and others tell us S. John lived long and left the most pregnant examples of Ecclesiasticall order Episcopall power and Ministeriall succession for trying those that said they were Apostles and were not for finding esteeming and declaring them as liars no way listning and adhering to or communicating with them as being Falsaries and Impostors enemies at once to the truth order and peace of Christs Church For 't is seldome that a bastardly generation of Preachers doth not bring forth some false and base doctrines for it is observable in this as in civil Histories that Bastards in nature and so in office are commonly most daring and adventurous spirits Certainly the late illegitimate Ministers or spurious Preachers of new and strange originals in England have in less than fifteen years brought more monsters of opinions and factions in Religion than have arose in so many hundred years before in any one Church I know some Christians are prone to gratifie their curiosity as those do who sometime go to see monsters in making some triall and essay of these pretended Preachers that once knowing their ignorance and insolence they may upon juster grounds ever after abhor them If this be tolerable for some persons of able and sober judgements yet it is no better than a snare and dangerous temptation for others that are weak and unstable nor may the venture be oft made by the more steddy Christians lest they seem thereby to countenance and encourage so great a confusion innovation usurpation and scandal in the Church of Christ besides the abetting of that high profanation of holy duties and mysteries which ought not to be transacted but in the name power and authority of our God and Saviour Certainly good Christians ought not at any hand to communicate with such usurping intruders in any sacramentall action nor ought they to own any thing more of a Minister of Jesus Christ in them than they would of a King or Magistrate in a Stage-player Doubtless as no good Christian so least of all those that profess to be Ministers of Christ ought to live as sons of Belial disorderly refractory unruly after the arbitrary rude and presumptuous dictates of their own wills The spirit of true Ministers and Prophets will be subject as it ought to that rule order and custome which in all ages hath been the canon measure and commission of all Evangelical Ministers and Pastors of Christs Church As naturall and morall endowments are no plea to invest any man into any office military or civil much less into any power and authority Ecclesiastical The pretenses of new and extraordinary calls of missions immediate from God are not in any reason expectable nor in Christian Religion credible where the ordinary power and commission was continued and might duly be had as it was and yet is in the Church of England
Ravens must not be hoped for to feed us where Providence gives us opportunity to get our bread by honest industry Where then there are so many intruders and deceivers gone out as Ministers of the Gospel it is a matter of conscience as well as necessary prudence in all good Christians to be cautious and inquisitive whom they allow and follow as Ministers to be first satisfied in that question which the Jews rationally asked of Christ By what power or authority dost thou these things No discreet person in civil affairs will obey any warrant or order which hath no other authority than a private and pragmatick activity and can it be piety or prudence in Christians to be deluded by any pretenders in the great concernments of their souls to have no more of Sacraments or any other holy duties than the meer sensible shell and husk of them for the spiritual life and power of them is no where to be had but from such dispensers of them as have the authority and power the mission and commission of Christ rightly derived to them which was evident first in Christ after in his holy Apostles and their lawfull successors Certainly the cheat and falsity of such mock-Ministers and Pseudo-pastors is of far greater danger and detriment than those of spurious and supposititious children or of embased coin and counterfeit money Some people have been so wicked as to change their own children steal others from their parents but it was never heard that children of any discretion were so foolish and unnaturall as to abdicate their true Fathers and genuine mothers that they might adopt false parents and superinduce upon themselves the Empire of bastardly progenitors The mischief abuse is not less in Churches than in Common-weales in Christian Congregations than in families Due respect of paternall care and filiall love such as ought to be between Pastor and People can never be mutually expected where the relation is either supposititious or presumptuous or meerly imaginary or at best but arbitrary which is inconsistent with humane much more with divine Authority the measure of which is not the pleasure of man but the will of God whose will is asserted by his power For my part I firmly conclude that as no true Christians may admit of any Gospel or Sacraments or holy Institutions other than such as have been already once delivered to the Catholick Church and preserved by her fidelity against which the preaching of an Angel from heaven is not to be received or believed but accursed so nor may any Church or good Christians either broach invent or admit any new ministeriall power order mission or authority beside or beyond that which the Church of England and the Catholick Church of Christ hath received and transmitted in a constant succession That sacred ordination which began in Christ and flowed from him as the effect of his Melchisedechian Evangelicall and eternall Priesthood must never be interrupted innovated or essentially altered no not under any pretense or removing or reforming what corrupions may possibly be contracted by time and humane infirmities which are but accidentall as diseases to the body to Catholick prescriptions founded upon divine institutions Fields once sown with good corn must not be rooted up or fired because tares may be sown by the enemy while men slept Trees that are full of moss missletow through age yet bearing good fruit ought not to be cut down but pruned and cleared The decayes or dilapidations of the Temple before Hezekiah and Josiah repaired it were no excuse for peoples neglect to frequent it much less were they justified and to sacrifice other where than there onely as the place which the Lord had chosen to put his name there nor did those pious Princes set that house of God on fire because it was decayed but duly repaired it with great cost and care And such indeed was the excellent piety and prudence of the Church of England such wisdome and moderation it observed as in all other things so in this of the ministeriall order and office What injuries it as other holy things had suffered in the darkness of times by the dulness of Presbyters the negligence of Bishops or insolence of Popes it wisely reformed not abrogating the authority or breaking the Catholick succession of Bishops and Presbyters in this as in all Churches not broaching a new fountain not obstructing as Philistins the wells their fathers had digged not diverting the ancient course and conduits of the waters of life but cleansing the fountains and continuing the streams of primitive holy orders in the constant descents degrees and offices of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons They did not raise up new Ministers like Mushromes out of every mole-hill noâ— force them like Musk-melons out of the hot beds of popular zeal and novellizing faction without any regard to the ancient stock and root of Ecclesiasticall power and Ministeriall authority from which as Irenaeus Tertullian S. Cyprian and all the ancients clearly tell us Bishops and Presbyters were ever derived as slips and off-sets of the twelve Apostles and seventy Disciples No time ever did or ever shall render that Primitive plant and root of Evangelicall Ministry so dry dead and barren that they may or ought to be quite stubbed up or new ones set in their room No they are only to be pruned and trimmed that so they may be worthy of that honor which indeed they have to be by an uninterrupted succession derived and descended from the blessed Apostles whom Christ first planted by his own hands nor may any mans presumption undertake to pul up that holy plantation as those design to do who endeavour to destroy the derivation and succession of the power Ministeriall The truth sanctity and validity of which as to the Ministry of the Church of England by its Bishops and Presbyters hath been fully and clearly asserted by able pens against both Papists on the one side and Novellists on the other The one confining all Episcopal and Ministeriall power to one head and origin the Bishop of Rome as if there had not been twelve fountains and foundations of prime Apostles but onely one S. Peter appointed by our Lord Jesus Christ the other lewdly scattering that sacred office and divine authority even among vulgar and plebeian hands that every man may scramble for it as he list according as he fancies that his abilities and liberty in these times may extend The putid and pernicious effects of which in their present usurpations divisions confusions debasements discouragements upon the Clergie and Church of England as I shall afterward in the third Book more fully set them forth so I cannot here but justly condemn those partiall unreasonable and irreligious principles from whence so pragmatick an itch or thirst of novelty in so grand a concernment of Religion must needs arise that fond men should be so eager to stop up the ancient fountains
which I am sure give all the seeing world in this point so clear so perfect so full a light and so uniform a testimony that no learned impartiall and conscientious Christian can desire more nor can they but acquiesce in these unless they dare to doubt and deny the veracity and fidelity of all authors that have given us account of any Ecclesiasticall Catholick affairs and customes since the Apostles times in all which no one point or practise hath less doubt or dispute less variation or diversity than this of Ecclesiasticall order both as to the Ministry and government of the Church What the ignorant vulgar who are the bran and courser sort of people may endlesly fancy and affect or what others of better parts but as base passions may cunningly pretend I know not the better to bring in their new modelings of Ministers and Churches but I am sure it will very ill become you O noble Gentlemen who are the best and finest flower the beauty and honour the strength and stability of this English Nation who are the choice and chiefest sons of the Church of England it ill becomes you to suspect all those burning and shining lights both Bishops and Presbyters Fathers and Historians single and sociall in their Closets and in their Councils even in the first innocent ages when the Church was most pure and persecuted as if they had all been either grosly ignorant of or supinely negligent in following the mind of Christ and methods of the blessed Apostles as to these great affairs of the Church which were openly uniformly universally both preached and practised by the Apostles also delivered to and received by their successors as in other things so most indisputably in this which so much concerned not onely the right ordering and well-being and polity of the estate of the Church militant but it s very being and Essence in Doctrine Ministry Duties Discipline and Government Can it I beseech you without great uncharitableness and pervicacy unworthy of any ingenuous soul be imagined that from the beginning during the life of some Apostles and their scholars the whole Church and the most eminent persons in it Ministers Martyrs and Confessors did all conspire to delude themselves and to deceive all posterity in so clear great and sacred concernments as those of the Churches Ministry and Polity were ever esteemed The incomparable and unanswerable Mr. Rich Hooker who is not to be read without admiration nor named without veneration long ago urged this Absurdity against the then more modest Sticklers for their Disciplinarian Innovations in the Ministry and Polity of the Church of England Sure saith he it were a very strange thing that such a Discipline meaning the Presbyterian as ye speak of should be taught by Christ and his Apostles in the Word of God and no Church hath ever found it out nor received it till this present time or contrariwise that the Government of the Church against which you bend your selves should be observed every where through all generations and ages of the Christian world and no Church ever perceive it to be against the word of God We require you to find out but one Church upon the face of the earth that hath been ordered by your Discipline or that hath not been ordered by ours that is Episcopall government for ordination and jurisdiction since the times that the blessed Apostles were conversant upon earth This unanswered challenge did that excellent person heretofore make in order to prevent if possible these innovations and mischiefs which are now grassant in England to the hazard of quite overthrowing all that ancient Order Ministry succession and Government which had been conserved in this Church conform to all parts of the Catholick Church If your other employments and studies have hindred you from being so well acquainted with the authentick works and authoritative testimonies of the ancientest writers of Church-affairs as those grand Authors deserve and your ingenuity cannot but desire yet far be it from your prudence piety and charity to derogate from the honour and credit of your own Countrey-men who have in the Histories of England both Civil and Ecclesiasticall to which you cannot well be strangers sufficiently shewed from the originall of these British Churches what Ministry and Orders they had If you are yet strangers to those eldest ages times and authors of your own and so cannot maturely ground your judgements upon their testimony yet what think you of the learning piety honesty and courage of those later and reall and renowned Reformers of this Church whether Clergie or Lay-men who lived in your fathers memories whose blood and ashes as Martyrs and Confessors against Papall innovations and corruptions is still warm and precious These did not lay new foundations of a Christian Church a true Religion or an authentick Ministry here in England but they onely repaired the decayes of the old and lightned them of those either erroneous or dangerous superstructures with which long ignorance and superstition had over-laded them and not so much built upon them as almost quite buried them These Heroes these worthy men I say who were worthy of the name of Christians English-men and Reformers did not ever design or go about to broach new fountains nor to cut new channels nor to lay new pipes by which to convey the Ecclesiasticall order and Ministeriall authority here in England but they cleansed the foulness they removed the obstructions they sodered the ruptures of the former Catholick way which was very good as well as very old yet not the antiquity but the veracity and divinity of it attested both by Scriptures and by the Catholick usage of all Churches made those blessed Reformers now an hundred years ago cheerfully subscribe to that polity Ministry and authority Ecclesiasticall which they mended but changed not these they recommended to all estates in this nation by whose Parlamentary votes and sanction they were established as the best means to preserve this Church both Christian and Reformed After these famous Fathers of England's happy Reformation whose judgement is manifest in the point of ministeriall power and holy order to be carried on by Bishops and Presbyters can you suspect that their later successors in office and judgement I mean all those learned grave and godly Ministers of England whom your eyes have seen and your ears have heard heretofore with great respect love and admiration dispensing the word of God and holy mysteries to you who till the divisions and deformities of these last and worst dayes have baptized instructed and guided both you and your hopefull posterity in the way to heaven and happiness in truth and peace in faith and repentance in humility and holiness in all graces vertues and good works powerfully set forth to you by their excellent Sermons and fervent Prayers by the blessed Sacraments and worthy Examples they have communicated to you can you I say suspect that all these together with the
Bishops and Presbyters of the Catholick Church the East and West the old and new the Greeks and Latines the Roman and Reformed that all these have conspired to erre so great so universall so constant an errour themselves and to mis-guide you me and all the Christian world in such wayes of receiving and conferring Ecclesiastick order Evangelicall Ministry Church-government as were unchristian yea Antichristian diverse from Christs mind yea contrary to it offensive to the godly odious to God himself as some men have lewdly declamed whose tongues I judge to be no slander since they appear persons of so little conscience and less forehead either grosly ignorant of the practise and platform of Antiquity or most uncharitably impudent in branding so many thousands of godly Bishops and other gracious Ministers both in England and all other places who were justly famous in their generations for their learning and piety as if they were either so many blind guides or so many bold intruders meer usurpers juglers impostors hypocrites as if to gratifie their own private ambitions they had from the very beginning in the sight and in despite of S. John and other Apostolick Pastors perverted the way of Christ as to that Ministeriall power Church-order which he had appointed setting up of their own heads a paternall presidency or Episcopall eminency instead of these newly discovered wayes of either a Presbyterian parity or a popular Independency by which Presbyters and people in common challenge to themselves the sole possession dispensation and managery of all Ecclesiasticall office power and authority inventions so pragmatick so turbulent so contrariant to one another as well as to the ancient orders of the Church that we in England were happily unacquainted with them till of late years as were all other Churches in the world till this last century who cannot be thought in all former ages to have wanted such Pastors and Teachers such Rulers and Governours as were after Gods own heart to carry on his great work of saving souls in the preserving and propagating of his Church by the Ministers of it If the great cloud of ancient and Catholick witnesses who ever owned all Ecclesiastick power to be magisterially indeed and primarily in Christ but ministerially and secondarily in the Apostles and their successors as to all Church-ministration ordination and jurisdiction which power resided chiefly in Bishops and from them was regularly derived to Presbyters if these I say can fall under your hard censure as either deceived or deceivers yet truly their errour in this point may be the more veniall because the case was not so much as once doubted or disputed for three hundred years in those best and first ages of the Church It will be more charity in their censurers to suspect they wanted ability to see the light of Christs mind and the Apostles examples than honesty to follow them But for my self and other Ministers my Fathers and Brethren of the Church of England who after so high contests about the Ministry of the Church both as to ordination and jurisdiction in which we have examined all Scriptures and rifled all Antiquity if we do still bona fide humbly honestly and conscientiously chuse to follow what seems to us Christian Catholick and uniform antiquity rather than any partiall and divided wayes of novelty I hope we are excusable to you if not commendable how ignorant or obstinate soever we seem to others who think we ought to be confounded if we will not be converted or rather perverted by them But if you do indeed judge that after so clear demonstrations and potent convictions from Scripture and Antiquity which either Geneva or Edenburgh or Amsterdam or New-England have alledged we do still persist in our Primitive opinions and Catholick Errours touching the office power and derivation of the Evangelicall Ministry and Authority such as was established in this Church of England meerly out of either passion pertinacy and obstinacy or for private interests sinister ends and secular policies if you can think us so base and false such sots and beasts so unworthy of the names of Ministers Christians Englishmen or men if this be your sense of us truly you and the whole State shall do but an act of high Justice speedily to cast us all out as well Presbyters as Bishops for unsavoury salt to expose us yet more upon the dunghill of vulgar contempt and worldly poverty which some Satyrick tongues and pens have earnestly importuned and petulantly endeavoured against all the ancient Ministers and orderly Clergie of England under the name of Prelaticks and Episcopall If the bitter and bold invectives of spitefull Papists and fierce Separatists of rash Presbyterians and rude Independents of Erastians and Anabaptists if these have been or can be made good to you against the Ministry and ordination of the Church of England against all its Bishops and Presbyters both in office and exercise as if we had not either before or since the Reformation any due ministeriall office or authority no true ordination or succession little of ministeriall gifts and less of graces no sound doctrine faithfully preached no Sacraments rightly consecrated no holy mysteries lawfully celebrated no Church-discipline dispensed no right government constituted no true Ministry or authoritative Ministers any way deserving either love or honour from you and your posterity If all your and our faith repentance charity and other graces be in vain if your Christian peace and hopes be all but imaginary if neither we are made true Ministers of Christ nor you true Members or Disciples of Christ if all your and your fore-fathers piety devotion charity Christianity hath been onely a fantastick pageantry a mummery and mockery of Religion Christianity and Reformation if hitherto you have onely been deluded and abused in so high concernments of your consciences and souls to eternity truly 't is but high time for you and your new Common-weale to offer up the wretched remnant of those Bishops and Presbyters who have yet survived the calamities and contempts of these times and who yet retain their former judgement ministeriall office and holy orders conformably to the Church of England to be an acceptable Sacrifice a welcome Holocaust or much longed-for Burnt-offering to the malice of their adversaries and persecutors both Gog and Magog first to the more secret but implacable despite of Papists who have infinitely longed and no less rejoyce to see poverty obscurity silence scorn division confusion extirpation to be the portion of the English Clergie whom they heretofore either envied or dreaded beyond the Ministry of any Christian or Reformed Church in all the world next you shall in so doing highly gratifie the bitter and bolder enmity the fouler-mouth'd fury of all other sharp-tongu'd brazen-fac'd and heavy-handed Schismaticks who have a long time grudged at the Clergie of England envying both Bishops and Presbyters their honours liberties livelihoods and lives prompted hereto partly by their own
till of later years CHAP. XIII THe late licentious Invasions made upon this Church of England the Reformed Religion the Ministerial Order Office and Succession established in it through all ages since the Nation was Christian were yet something tolerable justifiable if those Ministers who profess to be of the ordination and communion of the Ch. of Engl. either wanted ability or industry skill or will to serve God and to deserve well of you O worthy Gentlemen and all their Countrey-men or if you and the rest of the nation were already better provided in order to your souls good by any new generation of Preachers better learned more rarely gifted more spiritually extracted or more regularly consecrated and duly ordained if these new-minted Ministers these self-intruding Teachers did afford you weightier Sermons warmer Prayers more solemn Sacraments more sacred Examples more usefull writings if they brought you with all this bustling and parado a better God a better Saviour a better Gospel better Scriptures or a better Spirit than those were which the excellent Bishops and other Ministers of the Church of England set before you and this nation many wayes for many years with mighty successes while they were countenanced encouraged and ingenuously treated if the advantages of Religion as Christian and Reformed or of your and your posterities souls were either reall or probable by these new intruders we might well bear with your and the common peoples pious inconstancy when it should tend to the improvement and happinesse of your souls But these great and good interests of your souls for my part as I have not yet found any where in any new wayes so I do not think that any wise and honest-hearted Christian can by any one instance prove that those Libertines who are Levellers of the Ministeriall duty and dignity either have been hitherto able or will ever be probable to advance them in the least kind or degree beyond or equall or any way comparable to what the former Clergy of England have done and are still both able and willing to do As for these new Rabbies you shall have commonly their best at first by soft and as they think saintly insinuations they first creep into houses next into bosoms at last into pulpits The small and light bundle of the gifts they have picked up are soon set on fire by the least sparks of popular desire and applause then as squibs or granadoes they flie off amain with more extravagant motion panick terrour thick smoke foul stench and vapour than with any great or good execution done against Sin or Satan or the World After a few godly prefacings about the Spirit Grace Christ and the new Covenant together with some gallantries or light skirmishings with some starveling errors and useless sins you shall know the utmost of their sufficiencies which is with egregious impudence to scorn what they cannot attain that is all good learning and the manners of their betters When they have loudly ratled at more than confuted any thing which they list to call an Error when they have huddled together wrested distorted a great many places of Scripture without any regard to the Grammaticall and genuine sense of the words or to the propriety of phrases or to the main scope of the place or to the clear Analogie of faith after all these flourishings you shall see the bottom and dregs of their hearts poured forth in vile and uncomely railings scurrilous and odious rantings against all Bishops and Ministers against the whole Hierarchie Ministry and Church of England At last with equall vociferation and emptinesse without any principles of reason or grounds of Religion without proof or plausibility with more lungs than brains they cry up their own new lights their rare discoveries their excellent Reformations and pure Ordinances of Jesus Christ all which are as much beyond all former dispensations and ministrations in this or any Church as the deceits of Mountebanks excell all that Fernelius Galen or Hippocrates could ever use or invent especially when these are in a new Paracelsian way applied and dispensed not by the old Empiricks the Papall and Episcopall Clergy but by new-called and ordained Preachers by specially-inspired Prophets by precious men extraordinarily qualified and sent either by the inward and unknown impulses of Gods Spirit or by the call and election of some godly select people who casting off all ancient Christian Communion with this Nationall or the Catholick Church do first body themselves to a new way of Church-fellowship then they assume to themselves some Brother and Member as they can agree to be their spirituall Pastor him they invest by their bare suffrages with all ministerial power and authority as from Jesus Christ himself Such a kind of confused noise doe these land-floods these popular torrents these turbulent Teachers make where once they have found a vent and course for their liberty to break through all bounds of law and order being indeed very muddy shallow fatuous and feeble in all things divine and humane for the most part onely they have a strong high conceit of themselves and a perfect Antipathy against those Ministers in the Church of England to whom they owe all they have of Knowledge and Religion which is worth owning Do but look near to their new doctrines and opinions and you will easily see how loose how false how futile how fanatick they are look to their speech and writing how rude how improper how incoherent how insignificant how full of barbarismes soloecismes and absurdities mark their whole form of preaching how raw how rambling how immethodicall how incongruous how obscure impertinent consider their Prayers how are they farced with odde expressions with forced affected confused dull dead and insipid repetitions weigh their lives and actions how pragmatick licentious injurious sacrilegious spitefull uncharitable pernicious scandalous are they to many sober and quiet men and specially to such as they have most cause to suspect to be much their betters and their most accurate censurers Last of all look to all their novell principles and you shall see how various versatile ambiguous temporizing and dangerous they are while much of their Divinity depends upon Diurnalls their Religion is most-what calculated by the Almanack or Ephemeris of their hopes and feares their interests and lusts their prevalences and advantages measured not by Scriptures but by Providences These distempers evidently appearing as they daily do in your new Teachers must not you and all sober Christians confess that these Comets these blazing and wandring stars mostly made up of gross vulgar and earthy exhalations full of portentous malignity to this Reformed Church are infinitely short of that benign light and that divine sweet and heavenly influence which heretofore shined from the fixed starrs of this Church which were in the right hand of Christ the godly Bishops and other Ministers to the great honour and unspeakable happiness of this
who are set up by them as the great rivals and Antagonists of the Ancient Catholick and Apostolick Ministers of Christ and Vastators of the whole frame of the Church of England Can you O worthy Gentlemen or any sober Christians who are not strangers to the prayings preachings and writings heretofore brought forth by the worthy Ministers Bishops and Presbyters of the Church of England can you think that either the godly Ministers or the Christian people in England were ignorant of or strangers to those spirituall influences those inward powers and secret experiences of Religion till these new Pedlers of piety began to open their packs or till these rare Rabbies turned their shops into Synagogues and their Conventicles into the onely true spiritualized Churches of Christ Did we never know before these new Illuminates and Spiritaties rose up what belonged to the humble seeking the happy finding and holy acquaintance with God by the union and communion of Gods Spirit working and witnessing with ours Had we neither the root nor the fruit of true Religion till these new planters sprung up Were we utterly strangers to Faith Repentance Charity and good works or to that joy love peace blessed hopes sweet satisfactions evident sealings sincere sanctifyings and undoubted assurings of the holy Ghost which are wrought by and conform to the Word of God first casting the Christian into that holy mould and then filling him with such comforts as are unspeakable and glorious whose nature is rather to be humbly enjoyed modestly owned and tenderly treated in a gracious soul than vulgarly discovered and vapouringly ostentated in a rude and vain-glorious fashion The brightest lustre of Gods Jewels is rarely shewn and hardly seen being most glorious within the richest wares are least set upon the stalls or shop-boords These Arcana magnalia sublimia Dei secrets of the Lord these whisperings of the blessed Spirit these oscula Christi kisses of Christ as S. Bernard calls them these aromata gratiae perfumes of his soft breath these glowings of grace in the heart these holy fervours and heavenly raptures of humble devout meditative fervent souls who the more they believe the more they love and the more they love the better they live more humanely and more divinely more justly more charitably and more orderly these real pregustations of glory and anticipations of heaven blessed be God were long ago known and experimentally set forth in the Prayers Sermons writings and actions of thousands of good Christians both Ministers and others long before these novell and exotick masters began to lisp out the Soboloths of fine phrases before they dared to assault and not onely cry but beat down this and all National Churches all Clergie of the ancient and right order all Universities and Nurseries of good learning together all Tithes all Liturgies all studied Sermons and premeditated prayers all wholsome forms and sober compendiums of religious duties and devotion as if all these were meerly carnall literall formall and superficiall naturall and papall meer husks and shells the rind and out-side of Religion Yea we had the comfort and God the glory of his grace in the Ch. of Eng. long before either Anabaptists or Familists or Seekers or Quakers or Ranters or any other spawn of Libertinism and Independency of Schism and Separation had amused the silly vulgar as S. Austin tells us by his own experience the subtill but sordid Manichees were wont to do with their new motions and strange expressions of being Godded with God Christed with Christ Spirited with the Spirit and the like affectations which are either barbarities and simplicities or blasphemies insolencies and impossibilities of speaking for no sober Christian ever did or in Religion ought or in true reasoning can understand that by a believers being partaker of a diviner nature through Christ he is presently Deified that is personally invested and plenarily possessed with all the infinite Attributes essence and glory of God which are incomprehensible by any finite understanding and personally incommunicable to any creature excepting Christ Jesus the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Immanuel God Incarnate who onely may without robbery be equall with God esteemed called and adored as God So that they can religiously mean no more by all this pomp of their words than what was long ago far better understood and expressed in more humble wholsom and intelligible words also better enjoyed by sober meek just and quiet-spirited Christians who well knew the glorious priviledges of every gracious and sincere Christian which is to see the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ to whom being related by faith they are in some sense united to God As the eye that sees the suns light and glory by its beams is in some sense truly enlightened by it united to it partaker of it not as to the vastnesse of its Globe essentiall glory which is far too big and too bright for the eyes small capacity but as to its pleasing influences in like manner the Christian that is illuminate and regenerate by Baptism instructed by the Word of God and sanctified by the Spirit of God is so drawn to Christ by the sweet attractions of the cords of his love and engraffed in him that he is not now his own but Christs not enslaved to his own sinfull and depraved nature but endued with the new powers and principles of an holy and heavenly nature which is truly and soberly that divine nature of which S. Peter speaks which while we behold by true faith and obedience we are changed into the same image from Glory to Glory CHAP. XVI IF then a wise and serious Christian who is not so idle or impudent as to play with Religion to trifle in holy things or to mock with God if such an one will lose so much time as to sift all that these new masters vent that these vapouring Prophets say or write as rare and precious spirituall and heavenly beyond all the fleshly forms learned ignorance and litterall darknesse under which they say we other Christians and Ministers in England have lain long and laboured all night in vain if he will do himself and them so much right as to winnow away the chaff of their affected language their bumbast tearms their insolent expressions drive them from the refuge and confidence they have in the sillinesse of their Auditors the easinesse of their Disciples and the sequaciousnesse of their followers who most admire when they least understand this done he shall find that either nothing remains that is wholsome and good in their swoln heaps of new notions and expressions which are many times the gildings of some of their pills the palliations of their poysonous opinions the daring-glasses or decoyes to bring men into the snares of their dangerous or damnable doctrines or at best all this froth and swelling this noise and ratling of their Novellizings is reducible into a few drops a
the firm ground less indeed to vulgar admiration but more to their own safety and others benefit S. Paul seriously represseth the vanity of knowledge falsly so called when men intrude themselves into things they understand not being puffed up as those primitive Gnosticks in their fleshly minds not holding the Truths as they are in Jesus nor content with the simplicity of the Gospel as it hath been delivered received understood believed and practised by the Catholick Church of Christ this check the Apostle gave to humane curiosities and Satanick subtilties even then when speciall gifts and revelations were at the highest tide CHAP. XVII THe better learned and more humble Ministers of the Church of England both Bishops and Presbyters ever professed with S. Austin and the renowned Ancients an holy nescience or modest ignorance in many things no less becoming the best Christians the acutest Scholars and profoundest Divines than their otherwayes vast knowledge and accurate diligence to search the Scriptures and find out things revealed by God which belong to the Church The modesty and gravity of their learning commends the vastness and variety of it as dark shadowes and deep grounds set off the lustre of fair pictures to the greater height They were not ashamed to subscribe to Saint Paul's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unfathomable depth the divine Abyss of unsearchable wisdome and knowledge they were not curious to pry into things above them or to stretch their wits and fancies beyond that line and measure of truth which God had set forth to his Church in his written Word and in those Catholick summaries thence extracted as the rule of Christian Faith Manners and Devotion whereto the spirits of all good Christians great and small learned and idiots were willingly confined of old as Irenaeus tells us they never boasted of raptures revelations new lights visions inspirations special missions and secret impulses from Gods Spirit beyond or contrary to Gods Word and the good order of his Church thereby to exercise their supposed liberties and presumptuous abilities that is indeed to satisfie their lusts disorders and extravagances in things civil and sacred to discover their immodesties and impudicities like the Cainites Ophites Judaites and Adamites to gratifie their luxuries and injuries their sacriledges and oppressions their cruelties against man and blasphemies against God their separations divisions and desolations intended against this Church The godly Pastors and people of Christs flock never professed any such impudent piety or pious impudence because they were evidently contrary to sound Doctrine and holy Discipline beyond and against the sacred precepts and excellent patterns of true Ministers sincere Saints and upright Christians whose everlasting limits are the holy Scriptures sufficient to make the man of God and Minister of Christ perfect to salvation They were not like children taken with any of these odde maskings and mummeries of the Devil who is an old master of these arts in false Prophets and false Apostles with their followers whose craft ever sought to advance their credits against the Orthodox Bishops Presbyters and professors of true Religion by such ostentations of novelties and unheard of curiosities in Religion which never of old or late made any man more honest holy humble or heavenly they never advanced Christians comforts solitary or sociall living or dying but kept both their Masters and Disciples in perpetual inquietudes perplexities and presumptions which usually ended in villanies outrages and despairs Nor will these new Masters late discoveries prove much better whereof they boast with so insolent and loud an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for all their rarities are but dead carkases which are become mummy by being long dried in the sands or wrapped up in searcloths they are not less dead though they seem less putrified to those whose simplicity or curiosity tempts them thus to rake into the skulls and sepulchres of old Hereticks idle Ecstaticks such as the very primitive times were infinitely pestred withal but blessed be God they were all long ago either extinct of themselves and gone down to the pit or crucified dead buried and descended into hell by the just censures Anathemaes and condemnations passed against them by the godly Bishops and Ministers of the Church in those ages Nor have these Spectres ever much appeared in this Church of England till these later years in which by the ruines and rendings of this Church they have gained a rotten kind of resurrection not to their glory but to their renewed shame and eternall infamy I trust in Gods due time when once the honour of the true Christian and Reformed Religion once happily setled and professed in the Church of England shall be again worthily asserted and re-established by your piety and prudence my noble and religious Countrey-men who have been and I hope ever will be the chief professors and constant Patrons of it under your God and your pious Governours Your prudence and piety your justice and generosity is best able to see through all those transports which are so transparent those specious pretences those artificiall mists and vapours which are used by some novel Teachers to abuse the common people that engaging them into eternall parties animosities and factions they may more easily by many mouths and hands not onely cry but utterly pull down this Reformed Church of England in its sound Doctrine wholsome Discipline Catholick Ministry sacred Order solemn Worship and Apostolick Government All which must now be represented to the world by these new Remonstrants as poor and pittifull carnall and common meer empty forms and beggarly elements fit to be cast out with scorn as reaching no further than Christ in the letter Jesus in the flesh Truth in the outward court Religion in the story or legend but they say the Ministers and other Christians of Old England are not come within the vaile to the Spirit and Mystery they have not that light within which far out-shines the paper-lanthern of Gods word without them CHAP. XVIII THese and such like are the uncouth expressions used to usher in under the names of liberty curiosity sublimity nothing but ignorance idlenesse Atheisme barbarity irreligion and utter confusion in this Church or at best as I shall afterward more fully demonstrate they are but van-courriers or agitators for Romish superstitions and Papall usurpations the end of all this gibberish is Venient Romani Put all these fine fancies and affected phrases together with all those strange phantasms in Religion which of late have haunted this Church like so many unquiet vermin or unclean spirits truly they spell nothing but first popular extravagances which are the embasings and embroylings of all true and Reformed Religion next they portend Popish interests and policies prevailing against this Church and State whose future advantages are cunningly but notably wrapt up in these plebeian furies and fondnesses as grocery wares are in brown paper Be confident the spirit of Rome which is
very vigilant and active doth then move most potently upon the face of our English waters when there is to be seen nothing but a sea of confusion a meer Chaos of the Christian and Reformed Religion Which feared deluge and by wise men foreseen devastation of the Reformed Religion once wisely established honourably maintained and mightily prospered in the Church of England is already much spread and prevalent among many people under the plea and colour of I know not what liberty to own any or no Minister any or no Religion any none or many Churches in England The visible decayes and debasings of the true and Reformed Religion in England as to piety equity unity and charity as to the authority of its Ministry and solemnity of its Ministrations are so palpable both in the outward peace and profession also in the inward warmth and perswasion that it is high time for all sober and wise men that love God Religion and their Countrey mightily to importune the mercies of God that breathing upon us with a spirit of meeknesse and wisdome truth and love humility and honesty he would at length asswage that deluge of contempt and confusion the troubled and bitter waters of wrath and contention which have over-whelmed the highest mountains of this Church over-topping by their salt waves and aspersions the gravest wisest most learned and religious both Preachers and professors of the Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation Which licentious insolencies have made all sober Christians so sick weary and ashamed of them that they cannot but be infinitely grieved to see and foresee the low ebbe to which the Reformed Religion in its purity and power must in time fall in England while the pristine dignity and authority of the Evangelicall Ministry is so invaded baffled and despised while the authentick derivation and Catholick succession of that holy power is so interrupted innovated divided destroyed while the reverence of primitive customes and examples is so slighted abated by fanatick innovators while the cords of Christian harmony and Church-polity are so loosened and ravelled on every side while the just honour and encouragements of learning and learned men are so much damped and exhausted while the Ecclesiastick Glory of this Nation which was its chiefest in being and owning it self as a true and Reformed Church of Christ is so much eclipsed to the great reproch of this present age and the infinite hazard of posterity which will hardly ever recover the honour order beauty and unity of Christian and Reformed Religion formerly enjoyed in this Church and Nation when once the Jewels of it the learned ordained orderly and authoritative Ministers of the Gospel with all their Ministry and Ministrations come to be either trampled under feet by Schismaticall fury or invaded and usurped by vulgar insolency which in time will rake them all up and bury them in the dunghill of Romish superstitions and Papal usurpations CHAP. XIX HOw far in humane policy or reason of State this popular liberty or rather insolency usurpation and anarchy in Religion is to be indulged I know not as not pretending to any of those depths of secular wisdome which will be found shallow at last if Gods glory and the good of mens souls be not in the bottom of them But thus far I conceive I may after so many years sad experience which all sober Christians have had of the retrogradations of the Reformed Religion in England appeal as to you who are the most generous and judicious persons in this Nation so to all prudent and well-advised persons of all sizes and conditions who are capable to weigh the true interests and future concernments of their Countrey and Posterity both as to Piety and Peace Honour and Happiness by way of an humble and earnest expostulation Hath not I beseech you this English world Prince and peasant Pastors and people great and small had enough both in cities and in villages of these late Hashshes Olives and Queckshoes of Religion in the mixture and dressing of which every foul hand must have a finger Do you not perceive a different face of Christian and Reformed Religion from what was heretofore in England when it had less experience of vulgar licentiousness but more true Christian liberty when in my memory most of yours Engl. was so full and flourishing with excellent Christians of all sorts young and old plain and polite learned and illiterate noble and ignoble in the Nobility Gentry Yeomanry and Peasantry whose setled judicious piety was the fruit of the labours cares counsels and inspection of those learned grave and godly Ministers both Bishops and Presbyters with whom you were blessed Have not all of you had enough and too much of these new flashes these fluttering squibs these erratick Planets these wandering Stars these pretenders to rarities novelties superfluities super-reformings raptures revelations and Enthusiasmes in Religion To all which you may easily see that a fancifull invention a melancholy pride a popular itching a profane spirit a loose temper and a glib tongue are very prone to betray men being as sufficient to furnish them in those trades as a little stock will go far to make up a pedlars pack yet have they so great confidence of themselves as if they exceeded not onely all former Christians all Ministers all Councils all Churches but even all holy Scriptures themselves whose darkness or incompleteness must as some men say be cleared and supplied by their speciall illuminations an old artifice of the Devil most used by those men and in those times which being most destitute of true reason good learning and Religion did most vapour of their visions and revelations their traditions and superstitions witness those Cimmerian Centuries or blinder ages of these Western Churches in which there were as many visions revelations and miracles daily obtruded on the credulous vulgar as there were Monasteries and Nunneries which in stead of Seminaries and Nurseries became dark dungeons wherein Christian Religion and Devotion were for many ages sadly confined and almost smothered with superstition idleness and luxury Have we not had enough too much of vulgar playings with piety of triflings with Christian and Reformed Religion of baffling abusing and abasing the Christian Ministry of buffetings of Christ of mockings of God by impudent pratings and insolent intrudings by confused rhapsodies and shuffling sanctities by endless janglings and refined blasphemies vented in some mens writings preachings prayings practisings so far from the light weight and height the sobriety sanctity and majesty of true Religion that they are most-what void of ordinary reason and common sense of equity and modesty of humanity and civility being little else but the froth of futile and fanatick spirits who blind poor people to enlighten them captivate them to make them free and ruine them under pretense of building them after new wayes and models of Religion sanctity salvation Have we not had enough of passionate transports popular
zelotries Anarchicall furies deformed reformings and desperate hypocrisies by which some men have like very foul chimneys not onely taken fire themselves according as their own lusts kindled them but they have sought to set this whole house of God the Reformed Church of England on fire under pretence forsooth of cleansing the soile and soot of it which appear now to have been more in their own hearts than any where else Have we not had enough of insolent railings bitter calumnies odious indignities and endless divisions brought upon this Reformed Church of England upon its Apostolick Ministry and all its Evangelical Ministrations as invalid superstitious Popish Antichristian abominable Besides the tragick depressions and undoings of many sober Ministers in their persons credits and estates who were justly esteemed by good Christians for very pious painfull and peaceable men yet have the storms of times not onely faln heavily upon them during the paroxysme of our civil wars but even since that tempest hath been allayed many poor Ministers beyond all other men have been afflicted with the strifes of tongues with schismatical despites with opinionative and disputative besides operative persecutions so far that many a grave and godly Minister hath not known whither to flie not so much for employment as for his safety or quiet that he might in any corner or cottage of the land be free from the molestations of those importune wasps those ill-natur'd Factionists who are his eternall Antagonists who first separating from him at length they preach or prate against him against his office orders and function counting themselves as a new swarm of Teachers sent of God to be to the former stock of Preachers like the hornets sent against the Canaanites that driving all the ancient orthodox duly ordained and well-learned Ministers out of the employment and communion of the Church this Canaan of England this good land this famous Church may wholly be in their possession Have we not had enough and too much of petulant practises scurrilous expressions and blasphemous insolencies cast even upon that God that Saviour that holy Spirit that blessed Trinity whom we adore and admire besides the neglects contempts and profanations cast upon our Sacraments our Sermons our Prayers I need not to adde and repeat the diminutions and indignities under which many worthy Ministers both Bishops and Presbyters do lie together with that whole Evangelical order and office which planted preserved and reformed this Church of England How many have questioned others derided a third sort divided from and not a few have utterly denied and as much as in them lies destroyed them all Hence many are grown to esteem all our Religion all our Reformation all Christian duties all Worship and Devotion no better than meer politick frauds specious fables popular fallacies cunning captivities witty mockeries and delusions of the people Yea that nothing might be wanting which malice can invent or act there are some so fierce and cunning enemies of the Church of England that to bring our Reformation into further defiance and disgrace among Papists Atheists and profane livers they dare to impute even their most putid errours their most extravagant fancies their most factious and flagitious practises either to reforming principles or to Gods Spirit and divine impulses O what astonishment what stupor what a lethargie what a dumbnesse what searednesse what deadnesse must needs possess the spirit of any Nation so Christian so Reformed so knowing and enlightened as the people of England sometime was to hear with patience yea with silence yea with connivence yea with smiles and seeming approbation such insolencies such extravagancies imputed to their Religion yea to their Reformation nay to the Spirit of their God and Saviour horrid and black enormities which deserve to be expiated with teares of blood as Gregory Nazianzen speaks of some abuses of Religion in his times O blessed God stir up such a pious shame sorrow and abhorrence in the generality of the people that these fedities may not become the sins of the nation Have we not had enough and too much of scepticall disputes and unedifying contests of unhealing questions and uncharitable quarrellings of bitter strifes and bloody contradictions of evil eyes and envious emulations prevailing like gangrenes or cancerous distempers even among those that profess to be godly and contend for the superiority of Sanctity By all which as S. Hilary passionately complains after the Arian fury had poysoned the Church in his times not onely unkind distances but mutuall defyances and damnings the Christian Reformed Religion sometime setled uniform and flourishing with verity charity decency divine authority and publick majesty in the Church of England is now made an annual menstruall and diurnall Faith or Religion as S. Hilary aptly deplores All things are either so snarled and intangled by infinite doubts and scruples or so wire-drawn by popular and petty disputes or so broken in sunder by factious divisions or so horrid by reciprocall Anathemaes like thunder-bolts cast on all sides in each others faces that the common sort of people know not what to make of Christian or Reformed Religion nor to what Ministers or Ministry to apply themselves with comfort and conscience The solid masse of pure gold which was the highest riches and honour of this nation the true and invaluable treasure of your souls while Religion as Christian and Reformed was carefully preserved as a precious and holy depositum this well-refined gold is now so dim and embased with dross or so malleated and beaten thin by perverse disputations that most men use Religion onely as leaf-gold to tip their tongues or gild over the superficies of their conversation withall or to set off as S. Austin observed of old in the crafty Manichees and others both Hereticks and Schismaticks of his time with the shew and lustre of Christian Religion all the new fancies projects policies and opinions of severall parties which are presently by their authors and abettors cryed up as the pure Ordinances of Jesus Christ the perfect mind of the Spirit the true meaning of the Scripture Gospel-truths hidden treasures Evangelick rarities yea that nothing might be thought to have been Christian Catholick clear and constant setled and indisputable as to Religion in this or any other Church of any other frame and fashion some men have sought not onely to shake and batter but to demolish and utterly overthrow the whole house of wisdome beating down all the grand and goodly pillars on the one side of faith repentance charity good works on the other side of Scriptures Ministry Worship and Sacramentall Mysteries as to the validity authority majesty sanctity solemnity and saving efficacy of them all Upon which the Catholick Church was every where anciently built even then when it was by the hands of the Apostles their successors the Primitive Bishops Presbyters Martyrs Confessors hewn out of the rock of heathenish barbarity idolatry polished by
heavy sharp persecutions fixed by the solidity and patience honoured by the charity and constancy of Christian people even all these solid supports of Religion are sought by some men to be either sawn in sunder or to be cut into chips and shavings by their infinite scrupulosities by their importune longing after novelties by their affectations of Schisms and separations and usurpations Alas how many poor souls rather weak than wicked of easie heads yet honest hearts have in these later years since the vertigo of Religion befell this Nation ravelled out their time and ended their dayes in Obs and Sols in cavilling and contending in shifting their sides and parties in seeking and shaking in ranting and raving in quarrelling and jangling about their Religion What new models of Churches what new methods of worshipping God what new forms for Ministry and Ministers have distracted and distorted them while they have been picking and chusing what way they could best fancy and with most advantages follow Thus poor mortalls who have infinite sins to be pardoned and infinite wants to be supplied who have precious and immortal souls to be saved by the happy improvement of their short uncertain moment are by a pragmatick vanity continually itching and scratching while they should be cleansing and healing sceptically and miserably disputing and doubting while they are decaying and dying while they should in all piety and prudence by sound faith and serious repentance be doing that great work which is evidently set forth in the Word of God and faithfully delivered unto them by the Ministers of his Church Behold the terrours of death prevent them Eternity presseth upon them before they are resolved what side to take when to begin where to fix what to hold fast the flower of age passeth gray hairs are here and there giddiness in their heads stupor in their minds hardness in their hearts searedness in their conscience a Manichean dotage and delirancy seiseth upon them before ever they are resolved whether the Scriptures be the true onely and sufficient revelation of the Word and will of God whether it be their duty to live righteously soberly and holily in this present world toward all men whether this Church of England and all the Churches of Christ in all ages have not till now cheated them and all the world whether there be any Ministers in the Church of England that are duly set over Christian people in the Lord to whom they owe double honour whether they may not in some cases follow their own fallacious fancies and other mens flattering suggestions rather than the Scriptures plain and pregnant precepts in order to carry on the covetous ambitious factious fanatick and novell designs of such as call themselves godly whether they may not in some junctures of times and things when opportunity suits with their lusts and worldly interests dispense with Gods revealed will in his word that they may fulfill his secret will hinted as they suppose by his providences whether in order to advance the glory of God men may not sometimes break his express commands presuming that then they please God best when they most please or profit themselves as the onely people of God These strange scrupulosities or extravagancies rather in Religion do ordinarily not onely intangle but debauch the minds of common people when once they please themselves with inordinate liberties and ramblings in Religion which fill their heads and hearts with such snarlings and intrigues as resemble those deformed knots of burres which colts get upon their manes and tails when they run loose upon heaths or commons they are easily got on but very hardly shaken off or cleared mens interests lusts and passions once leavening their Religion and blinding no less than biassing their judgments it is not imaginable what sport the Devil makes with them and with what compasses and fetches of godliness he plays his game by them Have we not enough and too much hitherto in England of verball sanctity and titular Saints not after the Catholick Christian account which was Scripturall and orderly unblamable and charitable most imitable and honourable in an uniform and constant holiness full of equity and charity purity and sincerity but upon new notions names and factions We have sects of self-canonizing Saints as well as self-ordaining Ministers every petty Schismatick every solitary Seeker every extatick Quaker every Independent Noveller every Presbyterian temporiser each of these have learned of late to tip their tongues crown the heads of their parties with these precious names which are the ambition of Angels the beauties of heaven and glory of God himself And this they do not in a way of charitable communion and Christian emulation as allowing others with them an interest in that honour which I have the charity to believe some of the soberest in most of those sects may deserve but peculiarly and exclusively as if none that had or still have communion with the Church of Engl. either as Bishops or Presbyters or people ever had or have any right or claim to be called or esteemed Saints yea some of the most noysome weeds of late grown up in the garden of this Church the most vile polluted and profane wretches affect to style themselves the onely herbs of grace hereby causing the silly people to mistake hemlock for parsley and to gather hen-bane for hearts-ease Thus while either with great superstition many men scruple or with great pride they disdain to give the name honor of Saints to those holy men and women whom the judgement of the Catholick Church or the Scripture-Records have ever counted and called Saints yet they very superciliously and Pharisaically arrogate nay some monopolize these Titles to themselves and their comrades as absolutely and magisterially as Popes have done that of His Holinesse though they be never so black and abominable as some Popes even by Roman writers are reported to have been in the darkness and degeneracy of times very monsters of men and prodigies of all impiety such as Guicciardine describes Pope Alexan. the sixth a Father worthier of such a Son as Caesar Borgia or the Duke of Valentinois was than to enjoy so high a place of paternal presidency in the Church of Christ For what I pray can be more unsaintly than to desire yea delight and glory as some in England now do in most unjust and uncharitable actions in immoderate revenges in the poverties disgraces and dejections of their lawfull Pastors in the divisions distractions and destructions of that nobly Christian and Reformed Church in whose bosome they were duly baptized and instructed legitimately begotten wholsomely nourished and carefully educated as Christians and as Reformed to all excellent proportions of piety What is less Saintly than for Christians to mutiny nay rebell as S. Cyprian calls it against those reverend Fathers orthodox and godly Bishops and other worthy yea excellent Ministers to whom they and their fore-fathers do really owe themselves as
S. Paul tells Philemon as to whatever they can rightly pretend of the true honour priviledge and power of Christiany What is less Saintly than to cry up novell partiall and factious Reformations to magnifie uncouth and exotick wayes of Ministry and Christianity Church-fellowship and Communion while in the mean time they ungratefully despise and cruelly crucifie their proper Mother the Church of England together with those whom they sometime justly esteemed as their Fathers in God and brethren in Christ What is less Saintly than to endeavour to rob God in a land of peace and plenty to expose his servants and service after the order of Christs Evangelicall Priesthood to as great contempts deformities and diminutions in all points both for order and authority learning and maintenance as ever Julian the Apostate did design with great impudence crying down the rare and indeed incomparable Ministers of the Church of England who had been liberally treated and honourably maintained that they may with vulgar easiness and credulity by a penurious covetous and sacrilegious sophistry cry up some cheap new-fashioned Teachers as rare Angels that had no stomachs and would preach gratis who I believe are found in many places as greedy and voracious as Bell and the Dragon in the Apocrypha Nor can I think them other than Apocryphall Preachers so far from Angels of light sent from God to comfort the Reformed Religion in its bloody sweat and agonies that they seem rather as Messengers of Satan sent to buffet this Reformed Church and the renowned Clergie of England whose fame and flourishing whose piety and prosperity whose honour and unity whose Catholick order and authority heretofore was so conspicuous by the rare indulgence of Gods providence by the generous munificence of pious Princes and by the moderation of wise and worthy Parliaments that God it seems saw it in danger as S. Paul to be exalted above measure by reason of those excellent endowments and enjoyments both spirituall and temporall which were bestowed upon it All which are prone to threaten themselves by their excess the usuall temper of humane frailty being such that it is never so fixed sweetened and seasoned by any temporall blessings in the best of men but it is subject to warp to sowre or to putrifie if it stand too long in the warm sun of prosperity However it becomes all holy and humble Ministers to bless God with holy Job though he take what he once gave it is his mercy that he chuseth rather by impoverishing of us to correct us than to leave us wholly to that crookedness and putrefaction which we were ready of our selves in peace and plenty to contract it is better for any Church any Clergie any Christians to be healed by the sharpness of Gods corrosives and vinegar than too much softned by the suppleness of his oyles and lenitives I hope the health and soundness of the Church and Clergie of England are Gods last designs that his blessings to both shall in due time be restored and enjoyed again when being better prepared to use and value them we shall be less subject to abuse and loose them CHAP. XX. MEan time while many grave and excellent Ministers are faine patiently to hang their harps upon the willowes while they and other sober Christians daily weep over the waters of Babylon our sad confusions a generall astonishment hath seised upon all sober and serious wise and worthy men true lovers of this Church and Nation who with sad hearts and moistened eyes do hear and see the more then childish petulancies the rude insolencies the impudent familiarities the irreverent behaviours which in many places the common sort of people are grown to affect and presume to use even in our religious duties and sacred assemblies expressing less outward respect or reverence in the presence of God when his Ministers and his people assemble to worship him than they are wont to use either for fear or civility or shame before the Steward and Jury of a Court Leet or the meanest Justice of Peace and his Clark in the countrey From the rude examples and daring indulgences of some men whose years and education might have taught them better manners there daily growes up a numerous generation a rustick heady and impudent fry of younger people who carry no more regard to any duties of Religion or respect to the Ministers of them than the fourty children did to the Prophet Elisha when they mocked him and were for their ill breeding and irreligious rudeness torn in pieces by the she-Bears to teach both parents and children better manners towards Gods Prophets as was of old observed Yea there are some grown so clownish and Cyclopick Christians that their very Religion consists not a little in their morose undecent uncivil untractable spirits and demeanour if others have their heads reverently uncovered in the presence and service of God these must have their hats on not to relieve the tenderness and infirmity of their heads but to shew the liberty and surliness of their wills and spirits If others testifie their inward veneration of the divine Majesty by their outward comely gestures as either standing or kneeling according to the variety of duties these by all means affect to fit or loll after such a lazy and neglective fashion that easily discovers and openly proclaims neither much fear of God nor reverence of man yea some people are not satisfied thus to express their sullen tempers by their churlish and unconformable gestures as to our religious duties and decencies in case they vouchsafe to be present but they must be railing and reviling prating and opposing cavilling and disputing in publick What eare not wholly uncircumcised can bear the vain bablings the unprofitable unpleasing and profane janglings of such sophisters the unharmonious noise of such Low-bels whose sound is neither with verity certainty harmony nor gravity yet do they every where seek to drown or confound the sacred concent of Aarons bells and that sweet musick which was wont to be in Gods sanctuary in our Churches here in England when good Christians did orderly and reverently meet together with their lawfull Ministers in one place with one accord with one heart one mind one mouth to serve the Lord and to edifie one another in truth and love with all modesty humility decency and solemnity CHAP. XXI WHich comfort honour solemnity and blessing of Religion formerly enjoyed in most Congregations of the Church of England how many of later yeares have dared not more with rudeness than profaneness to exchange for a kind of Sibylline ravings Bacchinal raptures They obtrude upon poor people sudden correptions licentious rantings ridiculous quakings fanatick ravings senselesse vapourings and such like rallieries or gallantries in Religion which seek to turn Christianity to a kind of buffoonery If these corrept corrupt extasies or extravagancies be not permitted to such fanatick triflers troublers of travagancies be not permitted to such
eggs the best of which are of no great worth and most of them are quite addle or rotten CHAP. XXIII ALthough I have thus far and thus long insisted most honoured and beloved Countrey-men upon the mischiefs of abused Liberty as the first and chief cause I conceive of the greatly lapsed and decaying estate of the Church of England and the Reformed Religion which was heretofore so setled so sound so prospered so approved by God and good men yet I cannot forbear a further search into this Ulcer or Fistula for indeed her hurt is not now a green wound lately made either by the malice of open enemies or by the wantonness of those friends who love to be alwayes pickeering and skirmishing in Religion but it is now by a long confluence of ill humours in people grown a venomous and inveterate sore contumacious to any ordinary Medicines opprobrious to the best Physitians contagious to the remaining parts of this Civil and Ecclesiastical body which have any thing in them sound and sincere many of which especially among the common people being weak are less able to resist that petulant poyson and spreading itch of liberty which is so bewitching a name to the populacy a temptation and infection which few vulgar spirits are able to resist or willing to remedy And indeed the mischief seising like Mercury or Quicksilver upon the spirits and brains of men that are rash easie heady it makes them presently suspect and shortly to hate all those as their enemies who go about to curb or cure so welcome and flattering a disease which is not less dangerous because delightfull for commonly all those things that are most agreeable to naturall men and carnall minds who love to be licentious prove grievous to Gods Spirit scandalous to the name of Christ and pernicious to his Churches purity or peace Liberty if it be in ill keeping soon putrifies to licentiousness as the manna did which turned to wormes Not that I am any way against that rationall ingenuous modest inoffensive charitable and conscientious liberty which is the onely true Christian liberty to be desired and enjoyed either in private or in publick such I mean as is neither touchy nor turbulent but carries an equall tendernesse to other mens honest and harmless freedome as to its own seeking onely by lawfull means either to remove those impediments of its well-being and doing that are really rubs or remiras in its way to heaven or else to obtain those holy allowed advantages which may most promote its communion with God with Christ and his blessed Spirit which holy freedomes and happy advantages are surest to be met withall as I conceive in those high wayes and plain paths which Christs Catholick Church in its nobler parts and ampler combinations hath constantly kept after the primitive proportions Apostolicall distributions of Churches wherein the majesty of Christ the harmony of Christians which is the honour of Christian Religion are infinitely more to be seen and safely preserved than in any of those by-wayes or diverticles which Schismatick liberty affects to chuse and follow which will at length make any Nationall Christian and Reformed Church that was heretofore grounded in truth guided with order united in love conspicuous with beauty fortified with its joynt power uniform in its solemn ministrations and orderly in all its holy motions like an army well ordered disciplin'd and bravely marshall'd to be like the routed parties and ragged regiments of a scattered and divided army It is an observation never failing That the sanctity of Christian Martyrs the honour and prevalency of that Religion which recommends the crucified Lord Jesus as a Saviour and preserver not a destroyer of mankind these are best preserved in any nation or society of men there where least liberty or license is permitted to private spirits publickly to innovate or alter dispute or deny contemn or subvert those Catholick Truths and Doctrines or those comely constitutions and customes which are once well wisely setled by publick counsel and authority which carried due regard to the glory of God to the rule of his Word to the Catholick precedents and to the common good of that particular Nation or polity All experience and our own as bad as any teacheth us that liberty in the vulgar sense and use is like a sweet and rank kind of Clover-grass with which the beast of the people will soon surfeit even till they burst themselves if they be not moderated and restrained from over-feeding by their wise Governours in Church and State The Histories of Sleidanus and others sufficiently shew you in the last Century how wild the Boores of Germany grew even to a kind of a Lycanthropy by such liberties as their teachers first indulged and themselves afterward usurped how quickly this charm like Circe's turns men and women into dogs and wolves how abused liberty having once seized upon the thatch and straw the petulancy and insolency of common people as most combustible matter like a masterless and unbridled fire it will devour more in a few dayes by the pragmatick folly of some extravagant heads and hands than the wisdome piety and gravity of your forefathers could erect or your posterity will be able to repair in many years or ages for no fires burn with more fury pertinacy than those which maintain their unquenchable flames by the oyl of Religion and Liberty with which they are least to be trusted who most love to play with it as children do with fire and gun-powder Common people like young heirs who have more wealth than wit are of so profuse an humour and so lavish of their liberty both civil and religious when once they think themselves masters of it that they will presently be undone if they have not some wiser men to be their Guardians who will be better husbands for them than they would be for themselves nor are they ever more desperately prodigall or more certainly miserable than when like mad-men they have by insolency or importunity extorted from their Governours and the Laws such a portion of liberty either civil or religious as they least know how to use and will be sure to abuse Let those men that are the greatest Tribunes of the people the seeming Patrons of their liberties but reall parasites of their licentious humours in Religion let them I say make but one years triall with how much good nature reason justice and modesty these people will use their civil and naturall liberty in which being absolved from all restraint of laws and fears of power and of punishment they shall have leave with the bridle on their necks to covet challenge contend invade usurp and take every man to himself such women such houses such goods such lands such offices such power and such honours as each of them most fancies himself capable to deserve or enjoy in a few dayes they will soon see how severe a revenge such folly will take of
it self both as to the actors and permitters If such inordinate liberty which naturally men affect and which imposeth on mankind the necessity of having publick laws and magistratick powers above all private mens fancies if it be so pestilent in civil and secular regards that the indulgence of it is no more to be permitted by wise and good men for one moneth or one day than a fire may be left to its freedome for one hour in any private cabbin or chamber to the endangering of the whole ship and house how I beseech you can it be convenient or profitable to the common interests of Religion or the honour of any Nation that desires to be called Christian to let every man pick and chuse their severall doctrines opinions forms and fashions of Religion as they best fancy or to suffer them to set up to themselves what Prophets Pastors or Preachers what Churches Congregations Conventicles they most affect one being of Paul another of Apollos a third of Cephas one Episcopall another Presbyterian a third Independent a fourth owning no Ministers no Religion at all Specious names and godly pretensions may be very pernicious to the peace of the Church the honour of Christ and the good of mens souls as the blessed Apostle there observes through the folly and factiousness of people Better the most deserving names how much more the most flattering Novellers in the world should be buried in eternal oblivion than they should be set up in the Church of Christ as so many apples of contention so many wedges of division so many rivals to the glory of Christ so many moths to religious unity and the Churches beauty so many Molechs or Idols through whose fires your posterity as Christians that are not yours onely but Gods children and as it were Christs seed and off-spring should be forced to pass with popular noyses and incondite acclamations of liberty onely to drown the sad cries of those poor souls who are to be tormented in those flames those Tophets of uncharitable novelties and factious liberties Christian liberty as vulgar spirits commonly use it is but a corroding salve spread on a silk plaister it is a confection of carnal projects wrought up with spirituall mixtures it is poyson presented in a gilt cup the Devils rats-bane mingled with sugar The sad effects already upon us in England and further threatning us do promise nothing upon this account but envies wraths strifes jealousies animosities whisperings swellings tumults seditions oppressions and mutual persecutions with every evil work among us as men and Christians CHAP. XXVI NOr are these mischiefs only rife among Lay-men or ordinary people whose ignorance meanness and discontent are prone to tempt them to any thing but even among those who desire to be called the Ministers Teachers Pastors leaders of the people for even these in many places either mis-led by the people or sadly misleading them are very much bitten and infected with this epidemicall disease of mistaken corrupted and abused liberties in matters of Religion both as to Doctrine and Worship as to Ecclesiasticall order and Ministeriall authority many of these otherwise men of worth for soundness and integrity no way unfit for the work or unworthy to have the honour of being Ministers of the Gospel yet are miserably tainted with these divisions distractions and deformities even among themselves Which contagion among the Pastors as well as the Flocks as a farther sad and evident instance of the grand causes or occasions of this Churches present miseries and of the great decayes of the Reformed Religion I crave leave without offence to any of my worthy and deserving Brethren in the Ministry of what name or title of what stamp or metall soever they are a little to insist upon that I may by further discovering the rise and progress of our mischiefs the better make way for such remedies as your wisdome O my noble Countrey-men shall see fittest for the recovery of health strength and beauty to this deformed Church and the remnants of Reformed Religion in it As all experience tells us poor mortalls that our greatest enemies are many times nearest to us and oft lie in our own bosoms so the greatest mischiefs that have or can befall the Christian Reformed Religion in England do chiefly arise from some Preachers or such as would be accounted the Ministers of Christs Church under severall notions and formations Vulgar reproches plebeian contempts the injuries of Lay-men yea the persecutions of great and mighty men the Clergie or true Ministers of Christs Church in England might possibly have born with patience constancy comfort and honour though much to their outward diminution if they had had the grace wisdome and understanding to have kept among themselves that harmony constancy and integrity in judgements practise and affections which became men that should be both wise and warm prudent as serpents and innocent as doves if they had as Christs Disciples loved one another though the world hated them if they had as one man held together like a well-turn'd Arch surely they might at once have upheld themselves and easily sustained any pressures laid upon them by the levity violence and ingratitude of other men the Clergie being as the cable and anchor of Religion which firmly twisted together and fraternally combined in truth and love will in time bring the people to quiet and calmnesse in Religion however they may have their storms and tossings sometime partly by innate fluctuancy as the rollings and tidings of the sea and partly by outward winds and tempests What Nation hath there been so barbarous what heathens so truculent what persecutors so inhumane whom godly Bishops and other Ministers have not by their exemplary faith patience unity and charity with Gods blessing in time softened and sweetened convinced and converted to be Christians while they all spake the same things carried on the same interests of Christ as it were with one shoulder These once broken in their orderly and uniform methods varied in their Catholick succession and authority divided in their fraternall concord and harmony the peoples minds soon grow distracted and are violently driven as ships from their anchors and cables upon a thousand dangers When primitive Pastors and people were most cordially united though they were most cruelly persecuted yet Christianity spread and prospered what the fury of men pull'd down that the care and charity of their Ministers built up twisting what others ravelled either as Idolaters Hereticks or Schismaticks which reparations of Religion were easily effected while the sheep knew their true shepherds following them or flying to them in case of any danger when the people knew their proper Presbyters and orderly Presbyters owned those Bishops to whom they were duly subordinate when all ranks and orders in the Church of Christ as parts in the body kept their stations and ranks their orders and correspondencies their proportions and duties either in
grave godly and industrious men fit to govern and apt to teach the Church of Christ are still maintained and repeated daily yea raked up and increased by the popular oratory of some novel Ministers so far as to raise eternall prejudices and antipathies even against all those Presbyters which were or are of Episcopall ordination And the better to justifie these Novelties and Schisms in the Church of England which some were so eager and easie to begin so loth and unwilling to retract they still entertain their nauseous credulous and itching Disciples with all those odious stale and envious Crambes which are most welcome to vulgar ears and sacrilegious aims as how unfit it was for the Ministers of Jesus Christ who was the great pattern of piety and poverty to have great revenues stately Palaces and noble Lordships which more godly men do want for Preachers to have any titles of honour and respect as Lords to have any part of civil power or indeed of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction All which honest employments and enjoyments I conceive under favour the excellent Bishops and other deserving Clergie-men in England were as worthy to enjoy and as able to use with honour conscience and charity as any of those men either military or civil who were most zealous to deprive to debase and to destroy the Hierarchy or just honour of the Ecclesiastick state in England Nor do I think it was any way displeasing to God or in the least kind unbecoming the name of Christ for Bishops and other Ministers of his Church to have such ample estates and honourable preferments for their double honour in so plentifull a land as England was this I am sure it was far less beseeming any good Christian to repine at them and unjustly to deprive them of them If this envious vein of popular oratory grow at length fulsome vile and ridiculous as it is now to all sober and judicious auditors then the Anti-episcopall parties of Ministers devoutly rip up and sadly repeat whatever they have heard or others invented of any Bishops faults or the Episcopall Clergies past infirmities whatever they can they rake up though long ago buried as it ought to be in the charitable forgetfulness of all good men who either consider their own frailties or remember how many holy Bishops were Martyrs and Confessors in all ages of persecution how learned how diligent how commendable how admirable how useful they were to this Church for their preaching writing and living in times of persecution as well as peace even here in England All good Bishops and other Clergie as I have formerly expressed confess themselves as men to be subject to infirmities and temptations the best Bishops and Ministers least deny this truth being every day most vigilant to resist the one and amend the other These allegations then like the Devils quoting of Scripture though they may have some squint-ey'd truth in them yet they are spitefully partially and most impertinently alledged against all Bishops especially by those fierce Presbyterians or other implacable Preachers who have now liberally taught the English world that however the riches pomp and honours of Presbyterian or Independent or other Preachers are much against their wills far less than those which God and man reason and Religion order and polity devotion and gratitude Law and Gospel allowed to Bishops and Presbyters heretofore that the eminency of their office and place in the Church might have something of honourable splendour and hospitable magnificence proportionable to its venerable authority and great antiquity yet men are not so blinded by that popular dust stirred up against the faults and names of Bishops as not to see that the pride covetousness and imperiousness of the most furious and factious Anti-episcopall Ministers come not one jot behind any of those Bishops whom they look upon and represent with the most malignant aspect O how magisteriall are many new masters in their opinions how authoritative in their decisions how supercilious in their conversations how severe in their censures how inexorable in their passions how implacable in their wrath how inflexible in their factions how irrevocable in their transports though never so rash heady plebeian and unsuccessfull by which they at once forsook their duties to others and their own mercies And this many of them did to please others or themselves contrary to their former judgements their sworn and avowed subjection to Bishops for many years when they paid that respect to those Fathers and Governours of this Church which the laws of God and man required long before either Presbytery was hatched or Independency gendered in England The sharp severities and early rigours of both which parties and their Consectaries grew quickly both remarkable and intolerable to sober Christians for as they were bred and born like Pallas armed full of anger revenge and ambitious fierceness so they have acted even in their infancy and minority far beyond what regular sober and true Episcopacy ever did in its greatest age and procerity here in England yea its greatest passion and transports did not exceed the aims of these new masters both Ecclesiastical civil which was either to rule all or to ruine all Bishops commonly justified their reall or seeming severities by those lawes either civil or Ecclesiasticall which were in force against all such as did not conform to them Hence were occasioned much I am confident to the grief and against the desire of the most grave and godly Bishops sometimes those so oft declaimed against and aggravated persecutions of some unconformable yet otherwayes godly Ministers by silencings suspensions deprivations c. which sometimes were but just and necessary exercises of Discipline as I conceive if men will maintain any order and government in any Church or State sometimes it may be some Bishops pressed too much upon the strictness and rigour of law aggravated by their private passions beyond what might with charity and moderation safely have been indulged to some able and peaceable Ministers though in some things dissenters yet as to the main good and usefull to the Church Yet all these old Almanacks these stale and posthumous calculations of Episcopall severities did not upon true account no not in one hundred years equal the number and measure of those pressures and miseries which have been acted or designed in one fifteen years by such as now profess Presbyterian and Independent principles against all Bishops and all those Ministers which are of the Episcopal perswasion I think it may without any stroke of Rhetorick or Hyperbole be said with sober truth that the little finger of Presbytery and Independency with the warts and wens of other factions growing upon them hath been heavier upon the Episcopal which was the onely legal Clergie of England of late years than the loins of any sober and godly Bishops ever were for any one century yea and equal to the burdens of the most passionate and immoderate Bishops whatsoever in any age
very good graceful having the honour of ancient venerable and gray-headed Episcopacy upon it that they might the better induce Christianity which is now above 1500 years old to put on and wear a la mode the new peruques either of young Presbytery or younger Independency rather than Religion should go quite bald and be ridiculous by its deformity and confusion though the pristine polity peace purity majesty severity sanctity and solemnity of Religion as Christian and Reformed in England be infinitely baffled and abased by the petulancy of those that affect licentious liberties and unsaintly extravagances though all these evils as Daemones meridiani are pregnant and every day proclaimed by the loud Herauld of Experience which themselves declaime against and deplore as well as other men Yet many Ministers in other respects not to be despised or much blamed do still as to the point of Church-order discipline government and polity which is the outward centre of unity and visible band of peace passionately desire and solicitously endeavour that those wild oats and tares which some men have of late years sown watered and cherished while the Nation and Church were not aware as being engaged in war and blood during whose heats great wounds of Religion are little felt might for ever grow up spread and shed abroad like thistle-down yea and succeed to after-generations in this nation that so England might be more famous for variety of parties and opinions in Religion than either Poland is or Amsterdam How few nominal or real Ministers that have been either Authors or great sticklers and abettors not of any modest just and sober Reformations but of needless endless innovations schisms deformities and defections in the Church of England can yet find in their hearts meekly to retreat by any humble ingenuous and happy wayes of Christian meekness and wisdom to a sweet accord from their first heady extravagances and unhappy transports in which the heat and passion of mens spirits as is usual in all quarrels made even at first the differences jealousies and offences far greater than the real injury or inconvenience indeed was which is most clearly evident now not onely by our comparing the former happy estate of this Church and of the Reformed Religion here besides those comforts which the generality of all good Ministers and sober Christians in former times enjoyed in England under Episcopacy but further by our serious considering those fair offers those great moderations those self-denials and Christian condescentions with which all worthy and wise Bishops with all Episcopal Ministers were and are ready to gratifie the peace of this Church and the desires of all good Christians even of those who have been most their enemies and destroyers whom they forgive the more readily because they believe most of them as the crucifiers of Christ did it ignorantly ignorant of the laws of this Nation and of the good constitutions of this Church ignorant of the customes practise and judgement of all ancient Catholick Churches ignorant of that equity and charity which they owed to others ignorant of that honest policy and discretion which they owed to themselves and their order lastly ignorant of that pious grateful and prudent regard they should have had of the honour peace and prosperity of this Church both at present and in after-ages But however the exorbitancies of some ignorant men at first might be so far venial as they were led on by the pious and specious pretences of others rather than their own principles yet they are less excusable now since the sad events have so fully confuted all those prejudices and pretensions since popular looseness avarice and madness hath as a rude broom swept away all the fine-spun and speciously spread cobwebs of Reformation either as to the state of this Church or the Reformed Religion professed here in England or as to the promised amendment of the Ministerial order and office either for ability duty authority or maintenance Ministers first tearings and rendings of themselves asunder are not yet sewed together yea Religion it self is faln to rags and preachers are become as so many pie-bald patches of several colours and antick figures which wretched division and fundamental deformity in Religion cannot but daily grow as a Gangrene to greater maladies mischiefs and miseries which will be bitterness in the later end For as no City so no Church can prosper that is divided against it self neither grace nor peace can advance where Preachers of Religion are mutual persecutors where while Ministers teach people to believe to love and to live Christ crucified they are daily crucifying one another It is a deplorable and desperate state of any Church where as in Babels building the builders tongues heads hands and hearts are divided yea the very builders are self-destroyers mutually ruining themselves under pretence of zeal to build or repaire the Church of Christ what one rears with the right hand another pulls down with the left when they frequently leave their trowels and fall to their pick-axes and ponyards when they fling lime and sand in one anothers eyes when they build or dawb rather with untempered mortar when every one is ambitious to be a Master-builder a new modeller of Religion of Churches of Ministers and of Ministry contrary to the wisdome and piety of such a Church and Nation as England was Leaving poor people mean while infinitely amazed jealous unsatisfied perplexed as to Religion Some are sadly grieved others are quite confounded many are zealous for the newest fashion others are for the good old way a third sort is glad of the occasion to cast off all Religion while they see those Ministers cut the Catholick cords of charity and unity in sunder in order to bind Christians up to new parties and factions or to private interests and opinions which like Sampsons wit hs will not serve to bind the lusts or consciences of men to their good behaviour These these are the sad effects which follow those deformities of Preachers turning Pioneers of Ministers being underminers and demolishers of one another and their Mother-Church when those that should be Gods Ambassadours forgetting the majesty of their mission and sanctity of their errand fall to railing and reproching calumniating and declaiming against one another like so many eager Baristers and mercenary Lawyers who are resolved being once fee'd to defend their cause and their client whatever the merits of them be because they have once undertaken them without any regard to that justice honour wisdome gravity charity meekness harmony joynt counsel and ingenuous correspondency which ought to be preserved in all fraternities and honest callings or mysteries but chiefly among the Ministers of Christs glorious Gospel Preachers should be of the highest form of Christs Disciples the most exemplary in all piety meekness and prudence in all gravity equity and charity for want of which even as to matters of outward polity order civility and ministration they are and ever
Attorneys among whom although Ministers find some very just ingenuous and generous Gentlemen lovers of Learning Religion Equity Order and of their Mother the Church of England yet others of them savour so strong of the apron antipathy of a rustick mechanick and illiterate breeding besides that factious and peevish temper which they have lately added to their other perfections that in good earnest the sober and sound Ministers of the Church of England are as unwelcome to them as cold water is to their feet in winter or vinegar to their aking teeth or smoke to their sore eyes which they have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 many wayes and oft expressed by their looks words gestures actions some of them treating aged grave godly venerable and most deserving Divines much their betters God and man knows in all true worth not onely with rudenesse and petulancy but with such bitternesse haughtinesse and disdain as they would not shew to a Foot-man or Lacquey related to any person whom they either fear love or esteem Herod was civill to John Baptist in comparison These puffe and swell they bite and threaten as Ahab did at Eliah or Micaiah counting these Ministers though never so supple humble tame trembling before their good Worships as enemies because they hold to the Catholick truth and as troublers of their Israel because they will not be flatterers of their new fancies in Religion because they persist in a judicious and consciencious owning their Orders and asserting their Ministry which is their chiefest honour because they will not yet fall down and worship the imaginations which some men seek to set up in England because they follow the Primitive order constancy and verity not complying with that ignorance levity vulgarity Schisme and Apostasie against the Church of England wherewith some men are so delighted without any sense of sin or shame though never so much against that duty gratitude love honour estimation and communion which they owed to the Church of England and the worthy Ministers of it CHAP. XXX THis I write to you O nobler Christians and my Honoured Countrymen as with great certainty sorrow and sympathy in regard of my Brethren the Ministers of this Church so with the greater freedome because it neither hath been nor is my particular case through Gods mercy either to be considerably injured or in any degree over-awed by common people much lesse by any men in Power either Military or Civill Nor have I any cause to complain of the generality of my own people as to any want of justice gratitude or civility expectable from persons of their size and proportion Yet my own experience teacheth me to have the more sensible belief of many other Ministers sad complaints who having it may be lesse advantages above their people and much depending upon them are forced in a very low posture to truckle under such factious imperious and injurious spirits as they meet withall There is I find no flock of Pigeons so pure and entire but there will be some Stares Jack-dawes and Rooks among them no people so modest and ingenuous so respective and submissive to their Ministers but there will be some surly and supercilious petulant and insolent spirits among them No Minister of any good name and merit is so exalted in the love and respect of his people but he will have some messenger of Satan to buffet him some Judas among his Disciples that will be prone to betray him to traduce him privately and publiquely to make him an offender for a word to suck poyson as Spiders out of the sweetest flowers of his zeal piety charity and oratory turning honey into gall and requiting evill for good I could give you if you wanted daily experiences some neer and notable instances how respective how gentle how good-natur'd how gratefull how civill some people are to their Ministers since they have taken the liberty to be rude petulant insolent unholy unthankfull I have seen how much they disdain to pay any more civility or outward respect to their Minister than they challenge to themselves or than they give to their meanest comrades which are of the same bran and barrell with themselves yea some of them have taken a glory and pleasure to shew incivility rudenesse contemptuousnesse in words and behaviour as well as looks more passionate malapert and imperious to their Ministers than they durst be toward a petty Constable or a Bum-baily some of them so unthankfull that for twice seven years constant pains among them they never returned any acknowledgment some have not been ashamed to use down-right railing scorn and ruffling to their faces others behind their back Some are so conceited of themselves that they have adventured to dictate and prescribe in a way even haughty and menacing what their Minister should doe and say There want not some aguish and feaverish Auditors who heare onely by fits when they list others are great criticks and severe censurers whose wanton curiosity useth Sermons as Walnuts they crack them and peel them and cast away the greatest part of them with great nicety eating little and digesting lesse of sound doctrine Some have high conceits that they can preach better than my self I or any Minister Some have begun a clownish contest with their Minister at the Font bringing their children to Baptism with such indifferency as when one was asked by his Minister if he desired to have his child baptized in the Christian Faith he answered very surlily Yes if you can doe it Another with great peremptorinesse refused to have his Child baptized unlesse the Minister would doe it himself though he pleaded with truth his great wearinesse after twice Preaching that day and desired another Minister then assistant and present might doe it as was usuall But he stiffe-girl and inexorable went with a short turn out of the Church carrying his child with him nor ever after offered it that I know to be baptized although he was intreated with great gentleness and kindness These are the religious demeanours and deeds of some people that I have known Nor am I a stranger to those garlands and flowers of rustick oratory and civil behaviour wherewith some true plebeians do crown the heads of their Ministers with as much love and respect as those did who platted a crown of thorns on Christs head I have heard and read the language of some of their tongues and pens too for they dare to scribble as well as babble nor doth their goose-quill want teeth any more than their lips do the poyson of Asps sufficient to exercise the best Antidotes of Christian patience and charity which any true Minister bears about him I have seen sometime the virulent letters of some of these Scribes and Pharisees as full of contempt insolency and menacing as their little wits and great malice could invent and this from such as have been sometime personally obliged and to whom their Minister willingly never gave the
endeavoured to set forth the sad and just complaints of the Ch. of Engl. therefore just because her calamities are neither deserved by nor descended from Her former well-reformed constitution having also in the SECOND BOOK enquired after and in great part discovered as I suppose the genuine and proper causes together with the unhappy occasions of Her calamitous distresses and decayes I am now in this THIRD BOOK to set before you my honoured Countrey-men as to honest Englishmen and worthy Christians those evil consequences which already are greatly felt or may rationally be feared as to the interest of the true Christian and Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation Which I shall chiefly reduce to these four heads First the palpable decayes of Religion as to the power of godlinesse in the proficiency and practicks of piety and charity together with the daily encrease of Atheisme with a supine neglect and irreverence towards all Religion in all sorts of people Secondly the unprofitable scandalous vexatious endless disputes about Religion Thirdly the Romish advantages and Papal prevailings which are unavoidable Fourthly the civil dangers and dissentions necessarily following religious differences if once they come to be fomented by numerous parties as they will be if fit remedies be not seasonably applied to restore establish incourage and unite the pretensions and interests of the Reformed Religion according to some order polity and discipline in the Church of Engl. such as may be most agreeable to Scripture to reason and to the patternes of primitive Antiquity all which pious and prudent methods our Fore-fathers very commendably and wisely followed as I conceive in that excellent Reformation which after the fiery trial of Queen Mary's dayes came forth of that furnace pure in its Doctrine complete in its Liturgie comely in its Order solemn in its Worship and duties authoritative in its Discipline harmonious in its Government sound in the Faith fervent in all Charity full of good works abounding in the gifts and transcending in the graces of Gods Spirit It was as Gods darling for many years highly prospered with all temporall and spirituall blessings as the beloved Disciple lying in the bosome of Jesus Christ to so extraordinary indulgences of divine favour that all Reformed Churches admired her yea the Greek Patriarchs and Churches though in a depressed and distant state yet highly revered her so pious so prosperous so prudent so primitive constitution and condition in all which how it now is impaired and daily will further decay will best appeare by taking an impartiall view of those sad effects and bad consequences which either already attend or further threaten the divided distracted and distressed state of Christian Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation The first of which is the great abatement and palpable retrogradation of godliness as to the proficiency power of it both in mens hearts and lives The sweet savour and fragrancy of Religion which ariseth from truth and peace from inward sanctity and outward harmony these are grown infinitely sowred by the leaven of differences embittered to factions and despites to mutual despiciencies and eternal animosities Where envy and strife are there must needs be as Saint James tells us confusion and every evil work heightening men by spirituall pride and evil jealousies to a kind of zealous malice and cruel charity which choke as the Devils tares and thorns the good seed giving great and daily advantages to all manner of evil temptations even to gross fedities and barbarous immoralities for where Religion is once poysoned with passion swoln to factious emulations men count it a great part of their own godliness to censure others for ungodly it is made a master-piece of piety to cover their own impieties by the sharp and severe imputations they cast upon other mens opinions or profession thinking it no small assurance even of their own salvation confidently to condemn all that differ from their party in opinion or communion By this means the root and fruit of true charity which is the life and soul of Christianity the milk and marrow of all graces this first growes mortally infected through the pestilence of divisions and distractions in Religion this vitall and naturall Balsam of piety once decayed dried up or exhausted by unchristian calentures no wonder if the whole constitution of Religion grow weak ricketly and consumptuous For as planting and good husbandry are commonly neglected where war rageth men being more intent to killing than tilling so in parties and factions of Religion Christians study to live more upon the insolent plundering of other mens opinions upon the rifling and harrasing of others consciences than upon their own pious industry or humble devotion every one is so eager to make good their side and contests that they cannot much intend the great work of grace and truth in their own hearts which most thrive in faire and clean weather in the summers serenity and tranquillity of Religion As the hot and scorching beams of the sun soon drie up the morning dew or as violent flames instantly lick up the water cast upon them so are controversies in Religion to the sweet distillations of grace and heavenly diffusions of Gods Spirit Gods still voice or those silent and secret whispers of his love to the soul are not to be heard in the clamour and tintamar of controverted Religion in the same house or Church The work of grace both in private hearts publick congregations and greater Churches is best carried on like Solomons Temple with least noyse and knocking the furthest from such contention and confusion which are onely proper for the building of Babels They are most preposterous and unevangelical methods by which Christians beat their plough-shares of mortification into swords of destruction and their pruning-hooks of repentance into sharp spears by which they may smite and pierce to the heart one another While mens heads are so hotly busied in disputations against others tenets their hearts and hands easily grow cold and idle as to that work of sanctification which they owe to their own souls and that exemplary conversation in all holiness which they owe to others The lilly indeed of Christian Religion did mightily thrive amidst the thorns of heathenish persecutions but it was soon choked by those of uncharitable janglings and contentions which grew up among Christians which commonly prove so sharp and hot like that between Paul and Barnabas that even good men separate one from the other the bellowes of disputes blowing up sparks of native passions to uncomfortable dissociatings distances and damnings At last the daily whettings of mens wits and exasperatings of their spirits tongues or pens against each other do infinitely blunt the edge of their charity and dull the brightness of all their graces both solitary and sociall as to the holy improvement of their own or other mens souls for all things of Religion are disputed and acted as between rivals or enemies
never to be reconciled We find of old that no warres were ever carried on with more popular eagerness godly presumption and pious pertinacy nor yet with more superstition and unsuccessfulness as to Christianity or with more depopulation to true piety and vastation of reall sanctity than those which were at first called the holy warres when men inscribed the Croisado on their arms and banners fighting in the first design onely against Saracens Turks and Mahometans but at length against Christians both Greek and Latine by the policies and cruelties of some Popes and Princes Thus transports of piety usually engage men not onely against the first supposed enemies of other mens errours and evil manners but even against those truths and holy duties at length by which the Antagonists seek to serve and assist their parties one against another At last the dust of dispute so blinds mens eyes that in pursuing of one errour to destroy it they are engaged and wounded unaware with another as is evident in the ancient reciprocations of opinions touching the reality and unity of both natures in the one person of Christ in which as in other disputes men of no mean parts for learning and piety greatly over-shot themselves as Vincentius Lyrinensis instanceth in Tertullian Origen Apollinaris Eutyches Arius and others himself being suspected for Religion too if those Quaestiones Vincentianae to which Prosper gives answer be of that Vincentius After much inordinate heat and expence both of time and spirits the ablest Christians quarrellings do at once wound others and wast themselves as we see between S. Jerome and Ruffinus but common people by these childish bickerings in Religion as by cracking of nuts rather break their teeth than ever fill their bellies losing most-what the kernell sweetness and substance of true holiness while they eagerly contend about the husk shell and shadows of Religion beyond which the plainer sort of professors hardly advance in disputes The purest spirits of true Religion which are very fine subtil and volatile do quickly evaporate when such chymicall heats and unchristian fervours are applied as are no way apt to fix and consolidate true piety either by charity or humility or holy humanity or any blessed harmony All which speculations of wise men are most evident in the late experiences every where pregnant in England where the Christian and Reformed Religion being over-heated in the furnace of some mens zeal and too much hammered upon the anvils of needless and various contentions they have onely made some sparks to flie in each others eyes not without great wast to the solidity substance and beauty of that former excellent Reformation which was so glorious and renowned The high tide of justice mercy humility meekness charity thankfulness obedience order unity and sincerity which heretofore flowed among us as Countrey-men as Christians and as Reformed is now brought to so low an ebbe that every one is either censuring or complaining or condemning some other several parties are jealously cautious of one anothers injuries cruelties malice pride and hypocrisie In stead of mutual symbolizings and sweet complyings in holy duties as prayer conference comfortings communicatings people with Pastors and Pastors with their people or with one another both privately and publickly all places are full of cavillings and calumniatings quarrellings and disputings scornings and contemnings schismatizings and separatings which in many are now advanced as fire in light and combustible materials to infinite hatred and utter abhorrencies of each others persons piety and professions One party thinks it self not safe if another enjoyes as much freedome in Religion as it self affects or usurps it is death to some to see others live in any order and unity each faction measures Gods dislike and displeasure by their own at last they begin to perswade themselves that nothing would be more acceptable to God than Victimes and Holocausts of all those Christians both Magistrates Ministers and people who are not of their parties and adherencies Thus are the main pillars of Religion righteousness and peace meeknesse and patience charity and humility mortification and self-denying which are the noblest victories of our selves and the most generous conquests of others these are undermined shaken battered and in danger to be quite overthrown by these modern bickerings and digladiations of Religion now in England Every one is ploughing and harrowing long furrows either on other mens faces or their backs few are sowing weeding or watering the seeds of grace in their own hearts and consciences Christians like cattel in hot summers days are so molested with the biting of these flies that they cannot feed fat so agitated with scruples that they can take no rest like silly sheep engaged among bushes and briars they not onely lose their food but their fleeces getting nothing but scratches which are the decoyes of flies and nurseries of vermin What serious and charitable Christian is not grieved at heart to see so many of their children neighbours kindred and acquaintance disputing away so much of their precious lives and uncertain moment While they should be examining their consciences repenting of their sins strengthening their faith in Christ increasing their love to God and man getting good evidences for heaven and preparing for an happy departure they alas are bawling and braving railing and raving against one another yea many are doubting and disputing while they are dying ravelling and undoing their own comforts as well as other mens Religion when they should be working out their own and assisting others salvation with fear and trembling even poor silly souls are then full of Obs and Sols when penitent sighs and fiduciary teares were much more seasonable and necessary for them kindling and encreasing those fires with their breath which they should rather quench with their tears nay with their blood than leave them to be such everlasting burnings the very Hell and Tophet of the Church the continual torment of infinite Christians that possibly mean well and might do well while they get little good yea they both suffer and do much mischief like sheep surfeited in good posture they infect others and die themselves of the rot or scab or maggot having no skilful and carefull shepherds to cure or relieve them Thus infinite poor people in England by officious tending upon some late new Masters and various Teachers do by their Religion as the poor link-boyes in London who so wast their links by running after other mens steps that they are fain to go at last to their own homes in the dark Without doubt many Christians heretofore very thrifty and well-liking able and honest have of late years lain down both in sorrow poverty and obscurity as to the point of true spiritual comfort and inward peace which are the fruits onely of quiet humble charitable and composed minds for as pigeons are scared out of their houses by much noise and knocking so are the gracious motions and consolations of Gods sweet spirit driven
out of Christians hearts between which calm breathings or soft insinuations and the rude tempests or commotions of mens passions there is as much difference as between the operations of oyl and of vinegar or between a tunable peal of well-rung bells and those harsh janglings which are used as the alarms of scare-fires or tokens of publick conflagrations Nor are the publick symptomes of decayed Religion as to the gracious power and charitable efficacy of it more apparent in other mens lives and conversations so scattered so divided so dissonant so unsocial so uncivil and so unsympathising generally with one another unless with those of their own side and party than those damps and decayes are which men must needs find secretly in their own hearts when many both Ministers and people cannot but see though they are loth to confess that the Sun of righteousnesse which was well risen in their souls with healing in his wings is now gone backward many degrees as the shadow did on King Ahaz his dial whereto it was heretofore ascended In stead of their first unfeigned love which is most lost and decayed towards God and true Religion there is general coolness much chilness and luke-warmness brought upon their purity and sincerity by many sinister policies and worldly interests besides their own passions which like water are mixed with the wine of their Religion many trees of God that were heretofore sound and full of sap florid and fruitfull are now become mossy cankered hide-bound and barren I am sure the liberal hand and out-stretched arm of Christian Charity and English munificence to God his Church his Ministers his poor are now shrunck and withered like Jeroboams when it was stretched out against the Prophet of the Lord. Neither Ministers nor other Christian men love one another as Christs Disciples qua tales quia tales but rather as confederates in their severall factions interests separate parties sidings and designs who though they be like Gebal and Ammon and Amalek like Manasseh against Ephraim and Ephraim against Manasseh in their mutual Antipathies yet all are against Judah against the distressed Ch. of Engl. and all such as do with the greatest conscience charity and constancy adhere to the former good order and holy profession of the reformed Religion here established which now in many places in many mens lives and hearts appears as to its cordial spirit its vital and celestial vigour like the old drugs and dispirited simples of Apothecaries the eaâ—thy gross and material parts do yet remain in some proportion as to the main bulk and pretence of Reformed Religion but the vertue and efficacy of it is much vanished and evaporated both as to the hearts and lives of Christians both of Pastors and people comparing them with the former generation of their fore-fathers or with themselves in their former grave comely humble wise sober usefull orderly and peaceable conversation which made many of them like vines fig-trees and Olive-trees bearing good fruit to cheer God and man where now they are like so many sharp bushy and scratching brambles rather ambitious to have dominion over other mens faith and consciences than any way carefull or helpfull to their own edification or others comfort either private or publick as Christians and neighbours or as members of one nationall Church in which relation they once thought themselves to stand obliged as members of one great and goodly body to support sympathize and pity one another now the aim of many is to divide themselves and tear others asunder from all Catholick communion to a Catholick confusion and destruction Thus is Religion evidently decayed as to the power of it in those that were formerly strong and lively in the wayes of piety and charity CHAP. II. AS for that new generation which is grown up of later years and who have never known those Josephs whose prudent piety established and preserved the Reformed Religion for many years with great peace plenty prosperity and proficiency in the Church of England these have for the most part been onely spectators or abettors of those ingratefull exorbitances which some Christians have affected and mis-called for precious liberties though beyond all bounds of modesty charity and piety as well as beyond the merits of the Church of England and its well-reformed Religion These have hitherto seen the face of this Church and our Religion like that of a field in which a fierce and cruell battel hath been fought and still is with dubious success by Christians of bold pertinacious and implacable spirits they behold all things as to the purity peace order and harmony of the Reformed Religion which was once wisely established and uniformly professed in the Church of Engl. full of clamour and confusion of hatred and horrour of bitter complaints uncharitable jealousies Satyrick invectives sharp disputations endless contentions Many are brought up in gross ignorance of the very fundamentals of true Religion counting it a part of their liberty Religion not to be taught by any man Parent or Minister any principles of Religion others that have some glimmering knowledge are but meer Scepticks and unsetled ever dubious and vertiginous thinking it a token of their true conversion to be daily turning from one side and opinion to another a third sort quarrel at all they have been taught and baptized into by the testimony of the Church and its Ministry as a method below the sublimity of their spirits who fancy nothing but immediate teachings of God illuminations and inspirations beyond the usual dispensations of the heavenly treasure which hath been hitherto in earthen vessels A fourth sort of people driven by the furies of their own lusts and passions animated also by the extravagancies of others who seem pretenders to Religion have sought to cast off the thought care and conscience of any Religion fancying such a Religion and Liberty as may best consist with their temporal safety and worldly interests however they profess they practise perfect Atheism to live without any God preceptive but onely providential in the world Nor are there wanting some men of great parts and conspicuous learning as well as estates who set their wits on work to maintain this principle That there is no Numen no divine being distinct from that we call Nature no Creator no creature no Scripture as Gods Word no Saviour no Sin as against God no reward or judgement to come Yea that universal Tradition that inbred Principle that Catholick perswasion which hath possessed all Nations and successions of mankind as Tully observed touching the immortality of rationall spirits or humane souls as to their eternall recompenses this point is not onely doubted and disputed but by some denied notwithstanding that few men in all ages by their greatest wit and wickedness were ever able to redeem themselves from the terrour of this truth and the captivity of their own consciences which are hardly freed from these convictions that
foot by the very beasts of the people Hence it is that the Christian and Reformed Religion appears to many great spirits and young Gentlemen not as a matter of eternal truth of infinite weight and highest concernment to them not as having the Catholick testimony of the wisest and best of mankind in all ages the expectation of the Patriarchs the prediction of the Prophets the preaching of the Apostles the signatures of Martyrs and characters of Confessors by their bloodshed and sufferings which they chose rather to endure than the least abnegation Apostasie or swerving from so great so holy so constant so necessary so divine principles as the Christian Religion is grounded upon Many good wits of later years in England look upon Religion with a supercilious eye with a squeamish coynesse with a nauseating and huffing aspect so far are they from fear and trembling as if they did God a good turne to own him in any fashion or Religion were beholden to them if they were but civil to it not considering the majesty of Miracles the admiration of Angels the accomplishments of Prophecies the manifestation of the Messias the expresse image of Gods grace and glory mercy and truth upon it in the holiness of the precepts in the honour of the examples in the preciousness of the promises in the astonishing love compassion wisdome and goodness of God contained in it laying out gracious and glorious methods of reconciling and saving sinfull mankind by such a way of propitiation satisfaction and merit as no whit blemisheth or diminisheth his justice but every way advanceth and magnifieth his mercy All this divine beauty majesty glory and extasie of true Religion so highly valued heretofore in England by Princes and Peers by Noblemen and Gentlemen of all degrees is now looked upon by many as a mimicall play a popular pageantry a business so scepticall and litigious so mutable and various so childish and impertinent so trivial and plebeian that many think it a point of gallantry and greatnesse of mind totally to undervalue all Religion as a meer fabulous flourish set forth with some pomp and solemnity heretofore now with specious liberties and indulgences in order either to amuse and over-awe or to please and gratifie common people whose brutall strength and refractory rudeness is found to be such by all wise Governours in all ages that nothing can over-awe or bridle the populacy so much as the opinion of some Religion derived from a Deity whose power being represented as omnipotent can onely give either terrour and check to vulgar presumptions or fixation to their everlasting revolutions Which volatile temper of common people some cunning men of later years having observed how in nothing of received Religion they were setled they have flown anew to the old craft of those heathenish Legislators to pretend Nymphs and caves to dreams and visions to extatick grotts and groves to converse as Sibyls with Demons or Spirits and to keep immediate intelligence with God himself by special inspirations beyond any thing of traditionall Religion anciently received and constantly delivered by this or any other Church of Christ Nor doth this sorry artifice fail to take some simple birds that are more silly and incautious who hardly ever get out of these snares and lime-twigs of pretended new Religion till they lose their feathers much of their time and estates besides the hazard of their souls and consciences But others of more bold and robust tempers are from these temptations and scandals of snarled and entangled or loose and unsettled or arbitrary and nulled Religion betrayed to down-right Atheism from thence they are carried down the stream of all sensuall debaucheries without any stop or check of conscience as to God or any Religion by which they stand obliged and responsible to a Divine power above them All which comes to pass by reason that they fell into such unhappy times as to their Religion education and imitation as offered them for many years very little but novelties and in them nothing worthy of the name of true and solid Religion as to any publick certainty harmony unity or authority Nothing must be owned as the uniform piety of this Nation or the consent of the Church either as from wise men or good Christians nothing fixed as becomes the majesty of a glorious God and a gracious Saviour an immutable goodness and unerrable truth held forth by the most idoneous and credible witnesses in the Catholick Church through all ages and successions but as if all Christians had been either ignorant or impostors in this and all Churches as if no Christian Princes no Presbyters no Bishops had had either wit to discern or grace to retain true Religion so have many people on all sides run up and down to pick and chuse to begin and invent to contrive and cut out what they listed to call their Religion yea many rigid Reformers and most severe pretenders to Religion upon new accounts as schismatizing in or separating from the Church of England even these are daily found either split upon the rocks of uncharitablenesse or beating upon the quick-sands of change and uncertainty not onely their several factions but the same persons having as many faces successively of Religion as Proteus had shapes The stakes and cords of that Christian and Reformed Religion which was fixed in the Church of England these are pulled up quite ravelled and broken into pieces by many Nor are these new modellers such as made modest trials and essayes of truth but they are generally fixed to their unsettled fancies constant in their inconstancy pertinacious in their extravagancies and hardly ever to be perswaded by any experience of their own folly to recant or repent of their apparent and imprudent transports much less to return from their exotick novelties and fanatick inventions they have lately chosen to that solemn sacred uniform and majestick primitive and Catholick posture of Religion in which it was for many years illustrious in the Ch. of Engl. and in all other famous Churches CHAP. IV. THe very light of nature and common reason commands mankind to be serious and setled grave and reverent in the publick service and veneration of their God to which end they added as Varro Tully and Isidore Hispalensis tell us not onely many Ceremonies to adorn their Devotion but a publick consent and sanction to authorize and confirm and fence their Religion against all those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that affected to be rude or dared to be profane For right reason tells us that Novices strangers or beginners in Religion must be miserably betrayed to all manner of irreligion where they see all things of Religion presented to them like a kind of Matachin dance or counter-skuffle full of fraction and novelty of change and contradiction of intricacy and incongruity of emulation and faction of strife and envy of hatred and enmity of contempt and confusion debased to meanness and prostituted to vulgarity
its strength and materialls from the Scripture its model manner and composure from the counsell wisdome experience and authority not onely of this Church of England but of the Primitive Ancient Catholick Church in all ages and places against all which few men had heretofore the confidence or indeed impudence in any grand part much lesse in the whole to oppose their private fancies and suggestions Now no petty people are so clownish or inconsiderable but they dare to cavil question or deny almost every point owned as Religion in the Church of England I shall not need to instance in the grand Mysteries of the Trinity Christs Divinity his satisfaction to divine justice in the resurrection of the body or the souls immortality nor yet in the point of Originall Sin or naturall depravedness and defects of the necessity of Divine Grace of Christians imperfection in the best state of this life of the right use of the Morall Law and the true bounds of Evangelicall Liberties All which with many other grand concernments of Religion are daily not onely ventilated and discussed but contradicted and denyed by many Modern Arrians Socinians Pelagians Antinomians Novatians and others besides the constant Controversies of Papists so far that nothing almost is left sound or setled among us nothing that any Minister can preach or practice as Religion but somewhere or other it finds much snarling quarrelling and gain-saying Every crosse-grain'd piece of pride or peevishnesse or ignorance adventures to bark at what they list yea to bite tear and worry the reputation and integrity together with the learning and ability of any yea all the true Ministers of England who are become miserable not onely by that great and unintermitted pains which they must take if they will be faithfull to their own and other mens souls nor yet by that biting poverty or tenuity of their worldly condition for the most part of them which is so hardly to be relieved by those dribliting pittances which with tedious attendings and shamefull importunings they can get in But beyond both these Ministers are in such a state of perpetuall inquietude as is like that of very poore people who are onely rich in vermine and so troubled with them that they are not permitted night or day to take their rest or to enjoy that sweet sleep and quiet repose indulged to all creatures by which they might sometime deceive their sore labour and forget both their miseries and their sorrowes For when all is done that belongs to a sober Ministers ministeriall duty and charge after indefatigable paines continuall studies invincible patience which like Ostridges must digest the iron morsels and manners of this age when despairing and made incapable of any honorary rewards in Church or State answerable to his gravity and merit every way he onely covets for some ingenuous rest and tranquillity under the shadow and protection of that Church and State which he hath a long time faithfully served yet then even in his age and at all times he must be summoned with daily alarmes and provoked to successive duels by all sorts of factious and fanatick Spirits new or old who list to be contentious T. though he be wearied and almost tired with the long and constant fatigations of his Ministery though he be almost naked and unarmed as to the polemick or controversall part of Divinity yet must he be compassed with Briars and Thornes frequently molested with the perverse disputes and endlesse janglings of those who have no reverence to this Church nor the Catholick Churches constant opinion or practise grounded upon Scripture and manifested by undeniable Tradition The Ministers of England are the common Butt at which every fooles bolt is presently shot If any be lesse apt for disputation through unwontednesse weaknesse depressions poverty and infinite dis-spiritings and so possibly lesse able on the sudden to defend that truth and that Church for which he hath dared to be a suffering Martyr and Confessour against the bitter arrowes and subtill Sophistries of his many-mouthed Adversaries modern Sectaries who make what use they can of the Philistines files and grindstones the wonted cavils sophistries and fallacies of the Papists and Jesuits against this Church the seeming disadvantages of any one Minister when he is publickly surprized and in the very Church assaulted by such impudent Antagonists these are presently voted among the vulgar as the totall rout baffle and disparagement of the whole Ministeriall order yea and of the Church of England As if none of its Fathers or Sons its Bishops or Presbyters so cried up heretofore for their excellent learning dexâ—â—rous fortitude were able to encounter these doughty Champions these men of Gath whose glory now is rather to defie and over-awe the Israel of God by force than to fight lawfully by the rules of right disputation from Scripture or Reason If the enemies of the Church of England would lay aside their Swords and Pistols their Troopers and Musketeers their Guns and Canons which have been so oft their Seconds and so alwaies a terror to the true Clergy of England if they would keep to the lists and weapons of Scripture and reason of Catholick example and constant tradition which armes are proper for Religious contests I believe they would be easily so matched in every point that they would have no cause long to boast of having the better of any Learned and Grave Minister who undertakes to assert the cause of the Church of England both in its Doctrine and Discipline Which is indeed assisted not onely by the Spirit and suffrage of all estates in this Church as Christian and reformed as ancient and modern but also by the wisdome and consent the judgement and practise of all the famous and flourishing Primitive Churches throughout the world so that the justification and honour of the Church of England depends not upon any one Ministers weaknesse or ability but upon that solidity juncture and conformity it hath in all the main parts of it with the Catholick Church of Christ in all Ages He that fights against one fighteth against all he must confute them all before he can justly condemn the Church of England which hath for so many years laboured between the Furnace and the Anvill under the restlesse files and hammers of its various Adversaries who have resolved sooner to die than to suffer the Church of England or its orderly Ministers to live in peace CHAP. VI. AMong other Sects that like swarms are of late risen up against the Church of England and its ancient Ministery none are more numerous petulant and importune none more busie bold and bitter than the haughty-spirited and hotter-headed Anabaptists For all of them have not at least shew not the like horns and hoofs some are persons of more calm grave and charitable tempers These novel Disputers against and despisers of all Infant-Baptisme whom no ancient Church ever knew no lateâ— Reformed Church but ever spewed out and abhorred
these now desire to appear as Goliah in their compleat Armour boldly braving the whole Church of England and this not onely as great Scripturists but great Artists too yea they would seem great Statists Pragmaticks and Politicians They pretend to be curious inspectors beyond all men into all religious mysteries yea rigid and exact Anatomizers of all both Modern and Ancient Churches subtile Insinuators into all Interests and grand Modellers of all Polities both Civil and Ecclesiasticall aiming no doubt in time to erect some Saintly soverainty for their party in England though their former ambitious attempts have every where miscarried as in severall parts of Germany so of late in Ireland These Anti-paedo-baptists who are such hard-hearted Fathers such unkind and unchristian Parents to their Children as to deny them those distinctions and indulgences of divine grace and favour which God of old granted to the Jewish infants and which the Catholick Christian Churches in all ages have thankfully accepted and faithfully applied to the Children of professed believers as a priviledge and donation renewed to them by Christ and confirmed by the Apostles these Birds glorying like Ostriches in their negligence toward their young ones are risen up to be not onely nimble Disputants against children but valiant combatants against men For they find after the way of the world more is got in one year by the terrour of armes than in ten yeares by the shew of arguments And although the pretended principle at first of that party was to go with soft feet as Lions and Cats do hiding and preserving their Clawes till there is use of them crying up Peace and crying down all Warre and sword-work upon Christs or the Gospels score yet the latter sort of their Disciples being in hopes to become more regnant and triumphant have interpreted the meaning of their Grandsires to be onely in prudence and caution not in piety and conscience that fighting was onely forbidden them when they had cause to despair of getting the better or just fear to be worsted but if Providence gives them honest hopes and advantages by the arm of flesh and the sword of Steel to set up the Kingdom of Jesus Christ and his spirit they are ready with S. Peter not onely to fight for Christ but to cut off Malchus his eare yea and his head too if they find any Christian Prince or Prelate Magistrate or Minister stand in their way or if he seemeth to fight against that Anti-infantall Christ which they say is so predominant in them that he ought by their assistance to reform and rule all the Christian world first beginning to destroy the Baptismall rights of Christians Infants and then to go on to invade the rights of their parents both Civil and Ecclesiasticall The ancient Church as in England so every where adored a Saviour who invited infants to him and blessed them These men set up a Christ who will not endure the Infants of his Church and people to come neer him or have any relation to him as Lambs of the flock to that great Shepherd Thus the Papists on the one side agitate an endlesse controversie with this Church of England and all Reformed Churches touching the Lords Supper First in not restoring the Cup to Lay-men agreeable to Christs institution and intention which was best declared by the practise of the Apostles and the Catholick Church after them for a thousand years next in their stating precisely and explicitely as matter of faith under a grievous curse and Anathema the manner of Christs presence in that Sacrament which as we confesse to be very mysterious adorable and ineffable yet most reall true and effectuall to a worthy Receiver according to the proper capacity of Faith receiving its object so we conclude that it is not in that grosse and contradictive manner which they have lately invented and imposed upon the Churches credulity by way of Transubstantiatings which is a strange nulling of the substance nature of the signes Bread and Wine owned as such by the Apostle after consecration and inducing the intire substance of Christs Body and Blood under every crum and drop of those accidents or shadows which seem still to be Bread and Wine to the four Senses And this must be first done even then when Christ was yet at table with the Disciples and had not yet suffered so that they corporally eat of Christs Body made of the Bread when he gave them the Bread and was at once in their eyes and between their teeth Which strange and unheard-of manner of super-omnipotent transmuting or transposing or annihilating of Substances the Papists owe more to the wit and subtilties of some Schoolmen of later ages who scorned to seem ignorant of any thing or to be posed in any Christian mystery than either to the verdict of their senses to the principles of true Philosophy to the grounds of sound Reason to the Analogy or tenour of Scriptures in parallel Mysteries or Sacraments or last of all to the Testimony of the Primitive Fathers and ancient Churches as hath been amply and unanswerably proved by many Reformed Divines at home and abroad Who though they spake very high things of this blessed Sacrament as to its holy use end and relation to the Lord Jesus yet they thought it enough for Christians to believe adore and admire the invisible mysticall and spirituall yet reall presence of Christ in it for truly and fully present they ever believed him to be though they confessed themselves ignorant how and so were both humbly and modestly silent of the manner of his presence In which bounds if the later Church of Rome could have contained it self I believe much trouble and misery much blood-shed and persecution had been saved in these Western Churches which are now divided and destroyed upon no point more than this of the Lords Supper which was the greatest Symbol of Christians communion with Christ and one another till the Papall arts and policies did so maim and mishape that blessed Sacrament of the Lords Supper as to make it a ground of everlasting contention On the other side the peevish and petulant Anabaptists who for many years past almost since the first day-spring of the Reformation visited these Western Churches have by the pens and tongues the writings and preachings of many learned and godly men been brayed in the mortar of Scripture-testimonies Ecclesiastick practise Catholick custome and tradition yet wil not their folly depart from them These I say have heretofore in Transilvania Westphalia and many parts of Germany and the adjacent Countreys and of late in England since it became Africa Septentrionalis the Northern Africa full of Serpents and fruitfull in Monsters with greater boldnesse and freedome than they ever enjoyed under any Christian Magistrate or in any Reformed Church sharply contested against the other great Sacrament of Baptisme so far as it was in the Church of England and ever hath been in all ages and
successions of Christianity imparted to the Infants of Christian Parents who own their own Baptisme and continue in the Churches communion professing to believe that covenant of God made to them and their children as Gods people or Christs Disciples for the remission of sins original and actual through the blood of Christ Against which gracious sign of the Evangelicall covenant sealing the truth of the Gospel conferring the grace of it also distinguishing as by a visible mark of Church-fellowship the Infants of Christians or believers from those of heathens and professed unbelievers who are strangers to the flock of Christ the Anabaptists have ever since their rise in Germany which is about 130 years been not so much fair and candid disputants as bitter and reprochfull enemies for the most part not modestly doubting or civilly denying it as to their own private judgements with a latitude of charity to such in all the Christian world who from the Apostles dayes have and do retain Infant-Baptisme but as if all the Church had erred till their dayes they imperiously deny it they rudely despise it they scurrilously disdain and mock at the baptisme of Infants as wholly void and null therefore they repeat Baptisme to their Disciples whence they have their name CHAP. VII IN this one vexatious Controversie heretofore happily setled in the Church of England both by doctrine and practise conform to all Antiquity I presume as much hath been said and wrote on either side as the wit of man can well invent or the nature of the thing bear and possibly more than can well agree with Christian Charity on either side if the difference were onely as to a circumstance of time and not about the very essence or substance of our Baptisme against which the spirit and design of the Anabaptists doth so fiercely drive that by absolutely nulling all Infant-baptism in the Church of Christ they might overthrow not onely the honour fidelity and credit of this Church but of all other yea and the whole frame even to the foundation of all Christian ministrations priviledges comforts and communion both in England and all Christian Churches through the world as if all we had done said or enjoyed as Christian Ministers and people had been irregular confused inauthoritative invalid all things of Religion having been begun and continued exhibited and received by such Ministers and people as had no visible right to any Christian duties or priviledges in a Church-communion as having never been baptized after the way which Christ instituted so that their claim to be Christians or Churches is as false and insufficient as theirs is to an estate of which they have no deed seal or seisin but what are false or counterfeit By which high and bold reproch of the Anabaptists against this and all other Churches from the beginning it must follow that contrary to Christs promise the gates of Hell have so long prevailed against the Catholick Church in so great a concern as this Sacrament must needs be which being made void and null as to any initiation obsignation and confirmation of all Evangelicall gifts graces and priviledges it will follow not onely that all the Ministry and ministrations of the Church have been illegitimate invalid irregular being acted dispensed and received by such as had no right title or authority to them being persons unbaptized but also all the faith and repentance all the confessions and absolutions all the celebrations and consecrations of the Lords Supper all the perceptions of grace and spirituall comfort all sense of peace joy love of God and Christian charity all the patience and hopes of all Christians as Believers Confessors Martyrs all must be either very defective of Christs order and method or meerly fancifull and superstitious or grosly presumptuous preposterous and wholly impertinent because wanting the first root of Christian Religion the badge and band of Christs Disciples right or lawfull true and valid Baptisme So that however God guided his Church in all other things aright yet in this it seems to have erred a Catholick errour so far that in stead of one Baptisme which the Apostle urgeth as concurrent with other unities of Christian accord as one God one Faith one Body one Christ one Head c. all which the true Church retained constantly there must have been no Baptisme at all for the greatest part of 1600 years in which time as generally before so universally after the Church had peace all Christians brought their Infants to Baptisme Which abominable consequence or conclusion following the Anabaptistick opinion and practise seems to me so uncharitable so immodest so absurd so cruel so every-way unworthy of any good Christian who understands the fidelity exactnesse and constancy of primitive and persecuted Churches in following the way once delivered to them by Christ and his Apostles from which they were so far from an easie receding that they rather chose to die that this jealousie and scandall rather becomes Turks Jews Heathens Hereticks and Infidels or down-right Atheists than any good Christians so far to charge openly or but secretly indeed to suspect the fidelity honesty and integrity of the Catholick Church nor do I see how any judicious sober and humble Christian can with charity comfort and good conscience entertain and promote so horrid a jealousie and censure of all the Christian world as if having kept the two Testaments intire which I suppose the Anabaptists do not deny or doubt yet they had lost one of the two Sacraments and that which is the first foundation main hinge and centre of all the Churches polity priviledges community and unity in this world both to Christ and to each other It is not my purpose in this place or work which is rather to deplore the lapsed state of this Church than to dispute this or any other point long ago setled in this and all true Churches my aim is not to tire you my honoured Countrey-men with drawing over the rough sand of this controversie at large which hath of late by sharp reciprocations made such deep wounds or incisions on this Churches face and peace agreeable to the practise and spirit of the Anabaptists wherever they come and prevail Onely give me leave since this Anabaptistick poyson is still pregnant in this Nation in order to move your compassions to the Church of England and your love to the truth of God as it is in Jesus to shew you how unjustly She hath and still doth suffer yea and is daily more threatned by this sort of men who upon weak and shallow pretensions seek to overthrow so great so ancient so Catholick so Primitive so Apostolick so Scriptural so Christian a practise and priviledge as that is of baptizing the Infants of Christian Professors First the Anabaptists cannot with any forehead or face of reason and therefore the soberest of them do not deny but that the Infants of Christians have both in respect of sinfull
nature and in regard of the offer of Evangelick grace by Christ as much need and as much capacity of Baptisme as the Jewish children had of Circumcision so far as both those initial Sacraments betoken the taking away of sin the supply of righteousness and other benefits attainable by sinners young or old through the covenant made in the blood of J. Christ between God and his Church both Jewish and Christian Only they put in these three popular barres against Infants partaking of those benefits which they need and are otherwayes capable of by Christ but not as the Anabaptists say in the way of Baptisme at that age in which they have no right or capacity to be baptised because First They alledge there is no precise or nominall command in the New Testament to baptize any Infants by name Secondly Baptisme is limited to such as are first taught and professe to believe which must ever exclude Infants Thirdly There is no one expresse and nominall instance of any one example where Christ or his Apostles baptized any infant which if they could finde they confesse they should then with us interpret all places in favour of infants as contained under the expression of all nations and whole housholds and you and your children c. since they confesse the tenour of the Gospel the extent or proportions of Evangelicall mercies the sufficiencie of Christs merits and the sinfull state of infants by nature yea their damnable estate unlesse they be washed and saved by the blood of Christ all these make much for infants enjoying the Sign and Seal as well as the Thing signified Grace and Glory too if they had but one example or could be convinced that ever any Apostle did baptize any one infant CHAP. VIII THis in brief is the whole strength as I conceive of the Anabaptists whereto they so pertinaciously hold meerly as to the literall silence of the name Infant in the point of Baptisme and at the same rate they may deny many other points of Christian doctrine and practise which yet I suppose they do not which not having the express and individual letter of the word for them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the generall tenour and inclusive command namely the reason of the Scripture and Analogie of Faith to justifie them besides the constant practise and judgement of the Catholick Church whose fidelity is not to be questioned by any sober man upon such slight and captious pretensions of the Scriptures silence in point of particular enumerations when yet it is full as to generall and comprehensive expressions which are many and valid foundations on which to build Infant-baptisme no more to be justly overthrown by the most subtill Anabaptists in the world than the Saducees might deny and overthrow the resurrection against Christ or the Psychopannuchists the souls immortality or the Antidominicarians the Lords day or the Antiscripturists the received Scriptures or the Antitrinitarians the Trinity or the Arians the coessentiality of the Son with the Father as God because none of these are as the Arians urged in those very words names and syllables so set down as possibly cavilling Sophisters would require or else they will not believe The silence or not express naming of Infants is no more to be urged against them in this case than the silence of Christ as to the partakers of the Lords Supper who gave it onely to the twelve Disciples with command to them to do it c. without speaking of any Women or Lay-men yet were not these hereby excluded from the Communion as to matter of fact before it was so recorded in the Acts as an History The Church of Christ alwayes understood the latitudes of Baptism expressions as well as graces to include Infants of Christians no less than the institution of the other Sacrament did Lay-men and Women which were neither present at first institution nor are nominated in any particular command of Christ As for the condition limiting persons baptizable which is actual believing this also the Church of Christ understood in a limited temporary sense as reaching only to those who were the first fruits or plants of the Christian Church who were first as Abraham to be taught the nature of the covenant duty and seal before they could reasonably receive the sign or communicate it rightly to their children who come to their claim and priviledge as of Circumcision so of Baptisme not by vertue of their personal knowledge and faith which Abraham and men grown but not their children first had and so the first called and converted Christians as parents ought to have but by that federal relation which they have even in their ignorance and infancy to believing parents and by them to God as his people part of his flock and Church And this not by a naturall or civil right which yet descends to and upon children when they know nothing but by an Evangelicall right as to that covenant made by God in the blood of Christ with his Church both of old and of late with Jews and Christians inclusive of children yea even Infants of eight dayes old as is evident in Circumcision which signified the same grace under another signe or ceremony as the Apostle declares it at large Rom. 4. Leaving therefore the cavilling and pervicacious insistings of the Anabaptists about the letters names and syllables which they must have or they will not believe Infant-Baptism more than Thomas Christs Resurrection till he felt his wounds although we grant what they alledge as to the nominal silence of the word Infants wrested by their perverse disputations yet nothing is abated as to the right and use of Infant-baptisme which is grounded upon so many grand reasonings and right deductions from Scripture-sense which being explicite and clear in many places ought to over-rule that silence of the name Infants and seeming but misunderstood limitation of taught and believing which is all the force upon the point that ever the Anabaptists could muster together against the Churches Catholick judgement and practise conform to the whole tenour of Gods mind and will his love and mercy Christs grace and merits dispensed to his Church by some initiall Sacrament including Infants as well as the adulti of riper years That you may better see upon what little mole-hills the Anabaptists stand so on tip-toes as of late they have done in England pretending to over-top the mountain of the Lord which hath been established in all lands I mean the judgement and practise of the Catholick Church I will briefly set down as in a matter largely handled by many others both late long since what are the grand deductions and Scriptural reasonings upon which the Church of God hath as I conceive alwayes maintained the right priviledge and comfort of Infant-baptisme and this without any scruple or dispute for 1500 years not but that the Anabaptists objections from the silence of
which was by that sea represented 5. Nor is it inconsiderable in this point the custome of washing or baptizing among the Jews as a religious ceremony used in admitting proselytes of the Gate which were not circumcised these were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 baptized with their whole houshold servants and children as the Talmudists report This usuall ceremony and custome of Baptisme chosen by Christ for an Evangelical Sacrament or sign of admittance to his Church may justly be thought in Christs use and intention to extend to the like latitude in its use or applying to Infants among Christians as it did among the Jewes especially where neither Christ nor the Apostles make any restraint or exception in the case of Infants 6. Who under the Gospel as S. Austin proves against the Pelagians are in as much want by nature of Evangelical mercy as they were under the Law and Jewish polity Nor is it to be imagined without great absurdity that Christ lessened Gods mercy or favour to them under the Gospel short of what was under the Law seeing they are every way as capable of this new Sign and Seal as they were of the former and want this as much which Origen urgeth as the ground of Infant-baptisme 7. Neither the Analogie of the Scripture nor the proportion of Gods dispensations of grace to his Church-Christian will allow us to think that God under the Gospel denies to believing parents or their children such latitudes of mercy and holy priviledges in the visible means of grace and salvation which were in another form afforded to the Jews that God hath no regard or makes no claim to children as his or any parts of his Church till they come to years of discretion that he would have the children of Christians while Infants now in no better state and capacity of his mercy by Christ than the children of meer Heathens and Infidels that either no Infants are now to be saved or not by the Blood of Christ or by no visible sign and means or by the Spirit alone without Water which Christ joyns together affirming that none can enter into the Kingdome of Heaven either the Kingdome of Grace or Glory the visible or invisible Church in the ordinary methods of Gods dispensation of grace now under the Gospel unlesse they be born again of Water and the Spirit 8. If children are capable to be sanctified by the Spirit they are no lesse capable to be washed by baptismall water which is consecrated by the Word and Spirit or power of Christ in his Church to so holy an use and spirituall washing away of sin as is attained by his blood represented by baptismall water for the sign is of less value than the thing signified as the wax and parchment are far less than the land or estate consigned and conveyed by them Since then Christ hath joyned these together in so full express and large a manner extending to all it must needs appear not onely a petulancy but arrogancy in any Christians to separate them and in order to gratifie a novell fancy or exotick opinion to run counter to all these proportions of Evangelicall Truth and Mercy which evidently crosse all those mentioned absurdities as inconsistent with Evangelicall promises favours and dispensations of grace which are much ampliated and enlarged but no way straitned or abated 9. This general tenour and scope of the Scriptures so highly favouring Christian Infants as a great part of those many nations and families which are prophecied and promised shall come in to Christ is in my judgement sufficient to satisfie all those that list not to be contentious especially where the words and actions of Christ do further expresly intimate yea largely declare his speciall favour indulgence toward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 little Infants in his Church as Irenaeus justly urgeth in favour of them who lived anno 150. Christ having himself been an Infant and received then the seal of Circumcision as an Infant to denote his grace for them and favour to them suffering and shedding his blood in infancy for infants he afterward as three Evangelists tell us invited infants to come or be brought to him testified a favour for them blessed them and declares them capable of the Kingdome of Heaven as members of the Church both in grace and glory For as Infants have the spirit and principles of reason even then when they cannot exercise or exert them so may they have as Tertullian observes the spirit and principles of grace and glory of sanctification and salvation even then when they are as under Circumcision onely passive receivers not active employers of the grace of God given them by Christs merits The magnetick vertue may be communicated to a needle although it be not presently put into such an even posture or aequilibrium as will actually shew it so is the grace of God in Infants Which mercy and indulgence of God to the Infants of his Church is a gracious counterpoizing of that native misery and pravity which as Origen and Austin observe they derive from the old Adam to which they are not actively contributive but passively receptive In like manner by the second Adam Christ Jesus the Antidote or remedy is early and so preventive of their agency that as S. Cyprian urgeth the means of life and salvation is dispensed to them also in Baptisme before they can know their calamity CHAP. X. 10. ALl which weight and strength of reasoning drawn from Scripture in many instances and most conform to the love grace philanthropy mercy and benignity of God through Christ to his Church under the Gospel are sufficient to out-weigh those two small and weak cavils urged by the Anabaptists either from the Scriptures silence not naming Infants in the precept or history of Baptisme or limiting as they fancy for ever which was but in the first planting of Churches Baptism only to such as are taught and actually believe which is true as in Abrahams case and such as were men grown in his house he and they were first taught of God the meaning of that Evangelicall mystery but the Infants who in the second place received it could not be instructed and yet were circumcised that is owned for Gods dedicated to him distinguished by this visible sign from the children of Aliens and by this means of grace brought no doubt to glory so is it in Baptisme where the root of parents believing is once holy by baptismall relation and dedication to God keeping communion with Christ and his Church there the branches or children are also holy and belong to the Lord. 11. Nor is this reasoning from Scripture as to the harmony and concurrent sense of it either scepticall or curious or infirm but farre more pregnant and potent in Religion both as to faith and manners than any urging of one or two particular places contrary to this tenour and Analogie of faith or those proportions
Austin as a most setled and Catholick practise owned by S. Chrysost Athanas Ambr. Paulinus Gregory Nazian S. Basil Epiphanius so before them by Origen and Irenaeus Of whose testimonies I shall not need here to make more particular mention or repetition for they are in many books of late duly cited which have wrote in English and in Latin of this subject nor can any Anabaptists teeth so gnaw that chain and series of successive Infant-baptisme in the Church of Christ as to break any one link of it or instance in any one author or century where it appears to have been otherwise in the judgement or practise of any one Church or famous person 13. Which Catholick custome of the Church so fully consonant to Scripture and the evident mind of Christ set forth in all his Evangelicall dispensations both general to all men and specially to infants in the Church no judicious sober humble and charitable Christian can either doubt with any shew of reason or dispute against with any shew of modesty Considering that as the custome of the Churches of Christ is stamped with the authority of a law silencing all contradiction and suppressing all novelty by the Apostle S. Paul so Christ himself bids us to heare the Church which if it hold good in lesser censures and determinations of private Congregations how much more is it our duty to be attentive to and observant of the Churches directions which are Catholick whose authority is very great and sacred as the pillar and ground of Truth holding it forth by doctrine and example by Scripture and practise Nor do I doubt that Christ and his Apostles left many things as to the outward polity practise and ministration of Religion lesse clear and expresse in the letter of the Word that thereby the credit and authority of the Catholick Church might be more conspicuous and venerable with all peaceable and orderly Christians who may safely defer this honour to the Catholick Church and to every particular Church agreeing to it as to acquiesce in a conformity to its judgement and practise no way contrary to the Word of God from which it cannot be presumed that the Catholick Church of Christ from the beginning or in any Age did vary either through ignorance or wilfulnesse however particular Churches and Teachers might 14. The Catholick testimony of the Church of Christ is more than a bare humane or historick witnesse it is so sacred so divine so irrefragable that it is more to be valued than an Angels from heaven and therfore ought in all reason and conscience to end such controversies lately raised in the Church and so it would have done long ago if humane passions and interests had not swayed more with some men than matter of conscience and Religion or if the Baptisme of infants were the onely thing that some Anabaptists have an aking tooth at or a mind to pull down No that cannot much hurt them nor doth any mischief or inconvenience follow that pious custome either to parents or children yea much good and comfort accrues to both Religion never thrived but with it no point of faith is prejudiced by it no Evangelicall truth or mercy is diminished or over-stretched but rather asserted and magnified to its due and divine extent Yet Infant-baptisme must be still crucified between the policy of the Anabaptists and their partiality their partiality urgeth one or two limited places against many pregnant and large ones their policy I fear would attain something beyond and more to the advantage of their popular spirits and designes which have in many places been discovered as far from equity and charity in civil regards as they are in this of Baptisme far from verity modesty and antiquity scornfully slighting the testimony of the Churches of Christ in all ages for which undoubtedly they had sufficient warrant from Christ and his Apostles even before the letter of the New Testament was written or the Canon setled Nor did they either need or expect a more explicite commission of baptizing of infants of believing parents than that which was sufficiently expressed as in the generall command to make Disciples in all nations baptizing them so also by the particular words and actions of Christ toward infants not without check to his Disciples also by his requiring all to be born again of Water and the Spirit who pretend to be of the Kingdome of Heaven that is the visible Church and lastly by the former parallell-dispensations of Gods mercy in the Covenant of grace by Circumcision to the members of his Church as children of faithfull Abraham both young and old men and infants 15. Contrary to all which for a few new men spitefully peevishly and everlastingly thus to contest and indeed onely cavill I conceive is not onely a great irreverence and scorn put upon the Church of Christ which we should respect love and honour as the mother of us all but it is an high affront to Christ to his Word Truth and Promise to be ever with it even to the end of the world by his Spirit leading it into all Evangelicall Truths for precept and duty as well as promise and comfort also keeping it from all Catholick Apostasies into any errour destructive to the foundation If they that reject or despise any one of Christs Messengers despise himselfe and his father how much more they that disbelieve despise and discredit so many of his Messengers and Ministers who in all ages have by uniforme word and practise declared to us the mind of Christ as to this point of Infant-baptism By which unhappy Controversie as by many other the strange but just judgements of God have of late in full vials of wrath been poured upon this Church of England by the Anabaptistick spirit chiefly after so much light and truth peace and unity grace and piety poured forth upon us by Gods former munificent mercy sanctifying and sealing with his Spirit and grace in due time that Sacrament of Baptisme which thousands had received in their infancy to their parents comfort to the infants happinesse dying and living also to the great glory of God in this as other Churches in all ages Nor is there to this day after so many bickerings and contests so many publick heats and flames kindled upon this and other accounts any way of wisdome and meeknesse publickly used by which to quench these flames of wild-fire which threaten not onely to scorch but utterly to consume this Reformed and truly Catholick Church with all its true Ministers and holy ministrations in which the Anabaptists are highly subservient to the Papists grand projects and designs which is to deface disgrace and quite overthrow all the frame of Reformed Religion and the face of any either uniform or reformed Church in England CHAP. XII FOr my part I freely professe that if the administration of Baptisme in point of age and time
were in it self free and indifferent so as men might be baptized when they will and so baptize their children sooner or later as they please deferring it as some of old did even to their decrepit age and death-beds because they would not sin after it if this were left to an indifferency which I doe no way think it is any more than all other duties of the Lords Supper prayer hearing the Word preached c. are which have no precise measure and limited time set because they oblige alwayes as opportunity is offered Gods favours and indulgences import mans duty to accept and use them as soon as the Lord offers them to us and ours though Baptisme be not as S. Cyprian tells Fidus confined to the eighth day after infants birth nor yet to the eighth year yet when it may be duly had in the way of Gods providence it may not be delayed to the death of the child unbaptized without a great detriment to the infant so dying and crime to the parents or guardians so delaying and by their sottish negligence depriving the child of that visible means of grace which God hath allowed in his Church both to parents and their children which is the judgement of Gregory Nazianzen one of the ablest Divines that the Church ever had As a due debt unlimited to any day of payment is every day due so the favours of God and priviledges of his Church not precisely confined but daily offered us and not accepted contract upon us a great sin either of unbelief under the means or affected negligence undervaluing and ingratitude toward Divine Mercies sins under which no Christian of a truly tender conscience will dare to lie seven yeares no nor seven dayes meerly upon the delayes and scruples of his own or other mens both foolish and sluggish hearts As that soul among the Jews was precisely cut off from the Church of God both parents and children who was not unlesse in Gods connivence and speciall dispensation as in the fourty yeares pilgrimage in the wildernesse circumcised the eighth day so may those among Christians justly seem to be cut off from the Church of Christ here and hereafter which do presume to slight neglect and so not at all use Baptisme to their children according as God gives them in the uncertainties of life both opportunity and conveniency Gods leaving some things to our choice discretion and ingenuity must not be any remission but an excitation to speedy duty especially in setled Churches where daily at least weekly opportunities are offered which if denied by hot persecutions the delay is more excusable and it may be in some cases commendable where parents have just cause to fear lest their baptized children shall never attain by their paternall care such education as is correspondent to their Baptisme In which cases I conceive it was of old deferred not because it was thought either unlawfull or undesirable in it self to baptize infants born in the Church but for feare of the mischiefs attending persecution and sometimes the parents were cold and negligent in their duty If I say the time of Baptisme were left to our freedome which it is not as I have shewed yet still the black brand and grosse impudence of such a reproch contempt and errour as the ruder and spitefuller sort of Anabaptists cast upon this and all other Christian Churches is most intolerable while they dare to re-baptize such who have been once duly baptized if it be indifferent when in their infancy which re-baptizing of such as were once duly baptized in the Church was ever judged as much a monster and most insolent in all Christian Churches as it would have been to renew or repeat circumcision among the Jews which was not so much in expresse letter of Scripture forbidden as made indeed impossible in nature nor is repeating of Baptism so expresly forbidden in the Word of God where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one Baptisme is mentioned which place the Hemerobaptists or daily dippers slighted as indeed it is and alwayes was excluded by the interpretation tradition and practise of the Catholick Church which no more allowed any to be twice baptized in Religion or twice ordained to the Ministry than twice born in nature yea this fancy heresie and novell insolency was looked upon as the setting up of a new Gospel another Jesus and more Gods than one as the ancient Councils and Fathers alwayes determined even in the case of S. Cyprians candid errour Against whose judgement for invalidating and so repeating Baptisme where administred by Hereticks and obstinate Schismaticks the Councils both of Africk Europe and Asia determined upon the ground of Scripture and Primitive custome both as to the use of Infant-baptisme and the not repeating of that or any other true baptisme once received Both which being such Catholick determinations of the Church it is with me not in the least degree disputable whether I should chuse to conform to the Churches universall testimony constant practise and primitive tradition in this and other modern disputes as that of the government of Churches in larger distributions by Bishops above Presbyters and Deacons so the use of the Lords day instead of the Judaick Sabath c. which are conforme to the generall scope tenour and direction of Scripture or rather comply both sillily and shamefully with those modern captious novelties and perverse disputings of some private spirits of yesterday who dare to cast so great jealousies blame and dishonour upon the Catholick Churches of Christ in all ages and places as not onely to suspect but to proclaime them both socially and singly to have been either grosly ignorant or most basely unfaithfull as to what the Apostles had delivered to them for the mind and will of the Lord either by Epistle word or Example No I had far rather with humility and charity though in infirmity and ignorance conform to the Catholick Church in errours and mistakes not fundamentall or immorall of which it never was guilty nor will be rather I say than by proud and pernicious curiosity or by scepticall and schismaticall novelty either blemish the Churches Integrity or break its Unity Both which the Anabaptists ever have done and ever will doe since their first eggshell and spawning in Germany by their endlesse and peevish litigations touching Infant-baptisme which though to some it seem but a small and circumstantiall businesse in point of time yet the scorn contempt and abhorrency of the Sacrament as applied to infants is an errour as I have shewed of so spreading a venome and dangerous consequences that it tends to overthrow all that is or hath been of religious polity and power too of essence and order in this and all true Churches of which we have any record in Scripture or other Writers CHAP. XIII BEsides this poysonous and now so swoln errour of the Anabaptists in Engl. against Infant-baptism is further sowred by other seditious principles
infamous practises attending that opinion wherewith some of them have taught the world long ago in Germany as lately in England to beware lest in stead of water they baptize both infants and elder people with blood and fire as proclaiming all to be no Christians nor better than Heathens who will not come to their new dippings Their errour is not solitary nor the sting of their schisme either soft or blunt or unvenomous which doth not a little discover their opinion to be as far from the Spirit of Christ as it is from the mind meaning and intent of Christ in his Word nor are they now excusable as Luther at first thought but afterward recanted when he saw the bad and bitter fruits of their new doctrine they cannot now with any colour plead simple or invincible ignorance which now is boyled up by the heat of their spirits to obstinacy contumacy and insolency against this and all Churches both peace and practise for they doe still boldly persist in their tedious errour after so many Scripture-demonstrations cleared and confirmed by the Catholick testimony and practise of the Church of Christ Nor is their judgement or practise in other things accompanied with such meeknesse modesty charity humility and innocency as might render this a veniall errour or tolerable difference which may grow as a weed not very noxious or unsavoury among many sweet flowers of Graces Vertues and good Works like that of S. Cyprian in point of rebaptizing such as Hereticks had baptized which S. Austin calls in that holy man and Martyr a wart or mole in a fair and candid breast to be covered with the vaile of Christian charity But the Anabaptistick fury flies in the very face of this and all Churches pulling out the very eyes of Christians by which they obtained their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first illumination as Baptisme was anciently called by the Fathers and the Apostolick Author to the Hebrews it not onely sliely picks at but violently strives to overthrow the first foundation of all Christian Faith Profession Polity Order and Church-communion Hence besides its novelty and heterodoxie it riseth naturally from so presumptuous an errour to pertness sharpness tumultuariness sedition haughtiness contempt of all Christian men and Magistrates too who wil not either receive or connive at this and other their imperious errours Who is the◠Minister or other that differs from them be he never so sober grave and holy but he must be vilified reproched and openly railed at by their libellous scurrilous either pens or tongues Their greatest spite and malice lies as the Jesuits most levelled and implacable against the best and ablest Ministers who retain both Catholick Ordination and Baptisme whose successfull labours and excellent lives do most confute this and all other novell fancies while themselves are by the blessing of God justified to all the Christian world not willingly blind to be Ministers not onely of the Letter and Water but of the Spirit Grace and Power Such as desert Catholick Ordination and Government by Bishops give greatest advantage to Anabaptists for the pulling out of one corner-stone in a wall makes way for others easily to follow As all Anabaptists are against Bishops so all the Ancients who are for Infant-baptism as Catholick are for Episcopall Government even S. Jerome himself Not that I think all men who it may be lesse approve Infant-baptisme than that of elder years conceiving that practise to be more clear in the letter of the Scripture have the same calentures and cruell distempers many of them I hope may have sincerity to God-ward and charity to those Christians who in this differ from them But I conceive the tumultuating rude violent and uncharitable Anabaptists with all their Spawn of other Sects have greatly sinned against the Lord Christ and against his Church both in England and elsewhere also against his servants the Ministers of all ages and places whom they have most injuriously slandered and shamefully treated with great scorn malice and all manner of indignities that were within their reach and power whom I pray God to forgive giving them that true repentance which may redeem them from that gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity in which they seem to lie this is the worst I wish any of them In order to which good desire I thought it not amisse thus far to expresse my judgement and as much as in me lies to justifie after many others in the point of Infant-baptisme the doctrine and practise of my Mother the Church of England and both its Fathers and Sons who have suffered so undeservedly and therefore complain so justly of the mischiefs and miseries befaln and threatening them from this dangerous party and faction who resolve never to be satisfied in their perverse disputes and endlesse janglings who with one puffe blow away all that concurrent strength which in the behalf of Infant-baptisme is truly and solidly mustered up from the Covenant of Grace from the tenour of Scriptures from the proportion of Evangelicall priviledges from the relation which Christians in the Church have to God by Christ from the Catholick custome and practise of all Churches old and new from the joynt suffrages of all Councils Fathers and Church-Historians Against all which cloud and army of Witnesses they bring onely two or three literall allegations partially and incompleatly interpreted They boast much but falsely of Tertullian in this point whom they forsake in many others who was a person though excellently learned and of high parts yet immoderately passionate easily transported and in that very point as I have shewed is either different from himself in other places or to be understood in a meaning limited and occasionall either to the children of Heathens yet untaught and unprofessing Christian Religion or the children of Christians hurried up and down by persecutions which in Tertullians times were if not constant yet very frequent After him they have found in six hundred years one Walafridus Strabo who seemed to scruple Infant-baptism as not of primitive use but shews no grounds of his scruple and at last Ludovicus Vives in his notes of late on S. Austin de civitate Dei is produced as a witnesse against Antiquity a Papist in all things else and in this point differing from his own Church and Communion if it were his opinion and judgement which I see no cause to believe because he proveth nothing he not thinking it unlawfull or vain but perhaps not absolutely necessary to baptize all in infancy to which Nazianzen inclines except in case of death But all these are either single Doctors and private opinions or petty Pygmies and Mushromes compared to those many Heroes that Lebanon of tall Cedars which were all advocates of Infant-baptisme in all Ages and Churches from the Apostles dayes There is not any one of the Ancients doth dogmatically deny it as lawfull or so far doubt and dispute it
as to question the usual and approved practise of it from all times which S. Austin so vehemently affirmes that in his Epistle to Volusia he sayes The custom of our Mother the Church in baptizing Infants as it is not to be neglected as superfluous so nor would it have been either practised or believed unlesse it had been so delivered by the Apostles as their undoubted sense and practise which Pelagius did not yea could not with any colour deny as S. Austin observes though it had much served his design about original sin if he could in that point have baffled the credit custome and authority of the Catholick Church which S. Cyprian who lived in the second Century so beyond all cavill or scruple so industriously and fully sets down that if there were no other testimonies of the Ancients that alone would satisfie any sober man being written not upon any heat of dispute but calmly and clearly as of a matter ever done and never under dispute in the Church to his dayes But I have in this part done more than I designed in order to advance not strifes and further contention but Christian peace and charity on all sides in this Church and Nation as to those religious differences which are a great occasion of our miseries CHAP. XIV FRom the Deformities Divisions and Degeneration of Religion also the Falsifications Usurpations and Devastations which of later years have been made by the violent sort of Anabaptists and other furious Sectaries against the Unity and Authority the Sanctity and Majesty of the Church of England destroying its Primitive Order and Apostolick Government its Catholick Succession its holy Ordination its happy and most successfull Ministry to the great neglect and contempt of all holy ministrations and duties of Religion I cannot but further intimate to your piety and prudence O my honoured Countrey-men that which is most notorious and no lesse dangerous both in religious and civil respects namely the great Advantages Applauses and Increases which the Roman or Papal party daily gain against the Reformed Religion as it was once wisely honourably and happily established professed and maintained here in England which is now looked upon by the more subtill superstitious and malicious sort of Papists as deformed divided dissolved desolated so conclamate for dead that they fail not with scorn to boast that in England we have now no Church no Pastors no Bishops no Presbyters no true Ministry no holy Ministrations no Order no Unity no Authority no Reverence as to things Divine or Ecclesiastick Insomuch that we must in this sad posture not onely despair of ever getting ground against the Romanists by converting any of them from the errours of their way to the true Reformed Religion but we must daily expect to lose ground to the Popish party and their Proselytes there being no banks or piles now sufficient to keep the Sea of Rome from over-flowing or undermining us in order to advance their restlesse interests which have been and still are mightily promoted not by the reverend Bishops and the other Episcopal Clergie who are men of Learning Piety Prudence and Martyr-like constancy as some men with more Heat than Wit more Spite than Truth have in their mechanick and vulgar Oratory of late miserably and falsely declaimed but by those who have most done the Popes work while they have seemed most furiously to flie in the Popes face as popularly zealous against Popery and yet at the same time by a strange giddinesse headinesse and madnesse they have risen up against that Mother-Church which bare them and those Fathers in it who heretofore mightily defended them and theirs from the talons and gripes of that Roman Eagle and this not with childish scufflings or light skirmishings to which manner of fight the illiterate weaknesse and rudenesse of our new Masters and Champions hath reduced those Controversies but with such a Panoply or compleat Armour of proof such sharp Weapons such ponderous Engines such rare dexterity of well-managed Powers raised from all Learning both Divine and Humane that the high places and defences of Rome were not able to stand before them heretofore when they were battered by our Jewels our Lakes our Davenants our Whites our Halls our Mortons our Andrews and the late invincible Usher who deserved to be Primate not onely of Ireland but of all the Protestant Forces in the world All these were Bishops Worthies of the first three seconded in their ranks by able and orderly Presbyters as Whitakers Perkins Reynolds Whites Crakanthorps Sutliffs and innumerable others while our Regiments were orderly our Marchings comely and our Forces both united and encouraged Whereas now there is no doubt but the mercilesse mowing down and scattering of the Clergie of England like Hay with the withering and decay of Government Regularity and Order in this Church these have infinitely contributed to the Papall harvest and Romish agitations the gleanings of whose Emissaries will soon amount to more than the sheaves of any the most zealous and reformed Ministers in England By the Papall interests and advantages I doe not mean the Roman Clergies preaching or propagating those Truths of Christian Doctrine Duties which for the main they profess in common with us and all Christian Churches if any of them be thus piously industrious I neither quarrell at them nor envy their successes but rather I should rejoyce in them with S. Paul because however Christ crucified is preached by some whom common people will either more reverence or sooner believe than they generally doe the decayed despised divided Ministers of Engl. who seem to have many of them so small abilities and carrying so little shew or pretence of any good authority for their work ministeriall nor can they be potent or esteemed abroad who are so impotent and disesteemed at home But I mean that Papall Monarchy or Ecclesiasticall Tyranny by which the Church or rather the Court of Rome by such sinister Arts and unjust Policies as were shamefully used and discovered in the Tridentine conventicle seeks to usurp and continue an imperiall power over all Churches and Bishops as if there had been but one Apostle or one Apostolick Church planted in the world also to corrupt abuse that ancient Purity Simplicity and Liberty of Religion which was preserved among Primitive Churches and their coordinate Bishops Further without fear of God or reverence of man opposing some Divine Truths and undoubted institutions of Christ also imposing such erroneous Doctrines and superstitious Opinions upon all Christians to be believed and accordingly practised as become not the severity and sanctity of true Religion adding to that holy foundation which was indeed first laid by the great Apostles and continued happily for many hundred years by the successive Bishops of Rome those after superstructures not of ceremonies onely which are tolerable many of them like feathers making but little weight in Religion but of corrupt Doctrines and
superstitious Duties as seem at best impertinent to true Piety but some of them are erroneous sacrilegious pernicious In some things they are boldly adding to or detracting from the Doctrine and Institutions of our blessed Lord Jesus Christ in other things they impose for sacred and necessary such opinions and customes which are but the rust and drosse the disease and deformity of Christian Religion contracted in the long ignorance darknesse and almost barbarity of times which God winked at but now they appear highly and justly scandalous yea intolerable to more judicious and lesse credulous Christians who are very sensible not onely of that offence which many Papal Injunctions and Observations give to themselves as Christians but also to the very Heathens to Jewes and to Mahometans who cannot reconcile in any Reason or Religion the Idolatrous use of Images and Hoasts among Papists to which they must submit if they will be in communion with them or converted to be Christians nor yet those Tridentine Terrours and Anathema's of eternall damnation which are thundered by them against all those who will not against Christs expresse Word own as Truth and submit to as necessary those opinions and practises among Papists which seem either impious or impertinent as to true Faith and a good Conscience Against all which burthens too heavy for any wise and generous Christians to bear when once duly informed of the weight danger of them and duly reformed from them as the great Wisdom Piety and Order of the Ch. of Engl. in its sacred Ministry and holy Ministrations was heretofore the greatest barre and bulwark in all the Christian world so the disadvantages of the Reformed Religion are now so palpable and the danger of the people of this Nation as so obvious in their returning to that Egypt and Babylon again which is not the Church of Rome but its disease and oppression that I know not in ordinary providence any means can be used or is left to stop the daily prevalencies of Popery and the great Apostasie of England to the Romish superstition and subjection in after-times unlesse God stir up such Wisdome Zeal and Care in those that have honest hearts joyned with publick power and influence not so much to fleece and depress Popish Recusants by pecuniary exactions which is to set Religion to sale and to make merchandize of mens errours rather than fairly to perswade and win them by the proper and perswasive engines of true Religion but rather duly to restore and speedily assert the Honor Order Succession Unity Authority and Majesty of this Reformed Church and its Catholick Ministry from which when the Papists see our selves to be such profound Revolters with what face can we expect they should ever come in to our Reformation which they now behold with joyfull and disdainfull eyes so mangled so deformed so massacred by our own hands How can we with Justice Honour or Humanity inflict severe penalties upon Papists as refusing to conform to our Church and Religion when they protest with so much truth to our faces they cannot see any Church any Religion among us as uniform publick authentick constant What they say formerly had the goodliest figure and fairest presence of a Christian Church and the best Reformed of any is now deformed ruined demolished nothing but scattered rafters and pieces of that ship-wreckt vessel now appear floating up and down in a restless and foming sea of faction opposition and confusion between Bishops Ministers and People some are Episcopal others Presbyterian a third sort Independent all are disparate or opposite in Discipline some are Heterodox in Doctrine the Anabaptists rise against all and the Quakers soare above all To which of all these with many other Sects shall an honest-hearted Papist apply himself to be safe and setled in Religion If to the poor and depressed remaines of Bishops and the Episcopall Clergie who yet adhere to the Church of England alas they are weak and exhausted contemned by many pitied by some but asserted by few or none according to their true merit in former ages or their present Worth Courage Constancy and Patience in this If the Romanists go to the Presbyterian party which like small shoots sprang out so thick in England upon the cutting down of Episcopacy to which they all formerly submitted these besides their Levity Parity and Inconstancy as to their former Stations Opinions and Oaths seem so unseasonably insolent and magisterially domineering before they had got a full and just dominion that all sober men think them rather popular plebeian impertinent in their heats transports passions than so modest wise and grave as becomes those who will undertake to wrest Government out of the hands of their superiours and betters every way and to impose a novelty of untried and undesired Discipline upon such a great and stout Nation as England is which disdaining the insolency of Popes and offended at the indiscretion of some Bishops will hardly ever bear the pertnesse of petty Presbyters who cannot want Vanity Impudence and Arrogancy when they fancy themselves in a supremacy of Power above People Parlaments and Princes for they affect no lesse as Christs due and theirs too If the tossed Romanists run to the spruce and self-conceited Independents for shelter because these fine new Masters seem to have patents for Christian Liberty and urge a Magna Charta from Christ to be accountable to none in matters of Religion but their own little Congregation Church or Body in which as in an Ecclesiastick Corporation or free Burrough of Religion they may hang and draw exercise high and low Justice upon mens souls as they list in their little Conventicles yet here the poor Papist finds so much of a rude and exotick novelty such a grosse shew of Schisme such variety such an inconsistency such a plebeian petulancy such pitiful and ridiculous affectations and arrogating of Church-power in some of the plebs and such contempt of it in others that he cannot think it is other than some pieces of Josephs bloody coat or some torn limbs of his body compared to what Splendour Order Strength Beauty Unity Decency and Majesty in Doctrine and Discipline in Faith and holy Duties was formerly to be observed even to the envy admiration of sober Papists in the Church of England how much more in the Ancient and Catholick Churches grand Combinations from which these petty fractions and crumblings of Christians seem most abhorrent and dissonant This goodly Cedar then of the Church of England being thus broken and hewn down and nothing like it or comparable to it planted in its room but such Shrubs and Mushromes as grow of themselves out of the ranknesse of the earth vulgar humours and passions under whose shade any Egyptian Vermine Frogs or unclean Birds may hide themselves no wonder if the Papists triumph in their sufferings and constancies if they despise all our Presbyterian Independent Anabaptistick and fanatick Novelties if they
rejoyce in that vengeance which they conclude God hath made upon our Schismes Errours Obstinacies and Persecutions against them by our mutuall confusions Hence must daily and necessarily follow secret inclinations and accessions to the Roman party by all those who are not well grounded in the Reformed Religion or not much prejudiced against the Popish Errours or are indifferent for any Religion which is most easie or pleasing These at length will warp to the Roman party as the most specious of any so that unlesse there be a speedy restauration of the honour of the Church of England I see not how it is possible to prevent that fatall relapse either to Romish superstition and slavery or else to a dreadfull persecution which will in time necessarily follow those dissipations and destructions of this Reformed Church its Ministry Government and Religion which some men have already too much still do beyond measure so industriously promote to the excessive joy and gratifying of the Popish party and designes which are not onely invasive upon the honour and freedome of this Nation but highly scandalous to our Reformed Profession and dangerous to our consciences especially as we yet stand convinced of the Errours Superstitions and Sacriledges of the Romish Religion since it lapsed from the Primitive Institutions of Christ the patterns of the Apostles the ancient Communion of Christian Churches and the fraternall Coordination of Bishops who were alwayes united in orderly happy and harmonious Aristocracies rather than subordinate to any one Monarchicall Supremacy as to Ecclesiasticall Power and Jurisdiction however they had such regulation and primacy of order by Patriarchs and Metropolitans among Bishops and the representers of severall Churches as became wise men that were numerous when they met in great Councils or Church-Assemblies CHAP. XV. I Cannot but here recommend it to the most serious consideration of all wise and worthy Christians who make conscience and not policy of Religion as Christian and Reformed That however the soberest sort of Christians in Engl. do in many and possibly in most things necessary to salvation which are not very numerous agree both charitably and cheerfully with those of the Roman Church as to our common Faith in Jesus Christ and hope of Salvation by his merits in the way of an holy life and good works yet as it will never be hoped that the Papists shall return to a communion with us while we are so divided among our selves and daily excommunicating each other from Church and Christ and Heaven so it will be very difficult and dangerous both in point of conscience and prudence of sin and safety for you or your posterity to return to a plenary and visible Communion with the Papal profession or Roman Conventions considering how we now stand convinced in our judgements and so will many of your posterity ever be untill all Books of controversie which no purgatory Index can correct are burnt or buried by which you and they must needs be so well informed as to be justly opposite and uncompliant to those Errours Superstitions and Sacriledges which the Roman party seeks to impose upon all those that will have visible communion with them which no consciencious Christian can swallow down when they appear to him not onely different from but contradictive in plain termes to that Word of God which themselves with us do own to be the rule of faith and manners the measure of all true Religion contrary to which some of their Tenets Injunctions and Practises seem to us either to rob God of his peculiar honour and omniscience which is to search hearts to heare and answer the prayers of our souls as well as our lips or to rob Christ of the glory of his onely Merit Mediation Satisfaction and Intercession for us or lastly to rob the Church of Christ of that pure and plenary perception of Christs holy Institutions and blessed Sacraments to which they adde and detract as they please performing religious offices most-what in such a language as most people cannot understand and so not be edified either in their judgements or affections which ought in all reason by holy duties to be either more enlightened or judiciously warmed and devoutly excited to the knowledge of God to the love of Christ to an holy Life and mutuall Charity To remove all which Deformities Disorders and Indignities put upon religious Mysteries by the Church of Rome the Church of England with great Prudence Piety and Charity did assert and restore to a Scripturall rectitude primitive simplicity and sober decency the state of this Church and Nation by a just necessary and prudent Reformation of those Romish Errours Superfluities and Corruptions which had with great fraud and fallacy prevailed upon this as other parts of Christendome here in the Western world Which great and happy work of due Reformation was begun carried on and compleated not by any forraign or intestine Swords not by popular and tumultuary rudenesse as in many places which are the odious methods of the Devil to blast over-drive and pervert due and true Reformation in Churches or States but in Gods peaceable just and holy way by such publick lawful and complete Authority both Ecclesiasticall and Civil as this Church and Nation had originally in it self without any authoritative or subordinate dependance upon any forraign State or Church Prince or Prelate however it did in Charity so comply for many years and correspond with the pristine renown and eminency of the Roman Church as might most preserve Order and unity in the Christian world till it felt as well as saw the Roman Yoke to be intolerable in honour and conscience Which Independent and absolute state of this Church and Monarchy as to the originall right and power of it in it self hath been unanswerably asserted as by others so of late by those very reverend learned and judicious persons who have made it their businesse in particular Tracts to defend this Church and Christian State from the just charge of any unjust Schisme in respect of the Roman Communion and Jurisdiction or usurpation rather resuming upon good grounds both as to Divine and Humane Lawes that supreme power which is inherent and unalienable in this Nation both in Prince Nobility Prelates and People for the preserving of true Religion and reforming it as need shall require in order to the Honour Peace and Happinesse both of Prince and People Church and State who never did nor indeed ever could alienate or give away from themselves and their posterity those primitive ancient Rights or Immunities of the Nation which if any had in the darkness drowziness of times by great artifices and pretensions encroached upon all Reason and Justice required that when Prince and People awaked out of their dreams and superstitious slumbers they should reassume those honorary powers and hereditary priviledges of Church and State which were cunningly lurched or filched from them while they were dozed or asleep
without which the welfare of this polity and intire Nation both in secular and religious regards could not be preserved by honest Magistrates conscientious Ministers or wise and valiant Princes Yet as our wise godly and sober Reformers first and last did worthy of the Honour and Piety of this Church and Nation vindicate the civil and religious Rights of both in all necessary points and interests of Doctrine and Government so their charity was no less cautious and commendable than their courage in this that as they did duly reforme what they thought amisse and establish what they judged in Piety and Prudence best so they did not by any heat and fury of popular transport either unnecessarily or uncharitably affect to give any offence to the Romanists by such distances as needlesse and groundlesse Innovations must needs occasion either to that or any other Christian Church in the world with all whom they ever aimed by their moderation to preserve merit a Christian communion correspondency not intending to schismatize or separate from them or their Christian Predecessors as to any Christian band and tie of Christian Verity or Charity not as to any point of Faith Morality or Sanctity not as to any right Order and Catholick succession of the Evangelicall Ministry not as to that Apostolick Government Inspection and Authority which either was of old or still is preserved in the Roman Church or any other nor last of all did they intend to vary from them in those things of honest policy and decent ceremony which were most commended by the Prudence and Piety of Antiquity onely they retained and rejected as they thought most became this Church in the use of its Liberty in matters Ceremonial wherein the Roman as all Churches have like freedome left them to be used with that Modesty Conscience and Charity which becomes all Christian Churches without giving or receiving any offence as St. Ambrose long ago expressed his sense to S. Austin But the aim of our wise Reformers who rather chose to be Martyrs Confessors for the Truth than popular Praters or Compliers with State-policies and private interests was onely this to purge away that drosse and dust which Christs floor had contracted by slovenly labourers in his husbandry They cast away the chaff but retained the wheat well winnowed they reformed those grosse Superstitions in Prayer Sacriledges in Sacraments Superfluities in Ceremonies Usurpations as to this Churches liberty and authority with all blind Innovations of later date compared to true primitive Antiquity all which were as evidently discernable by the reformed or restored light of Learning and Religion which God then brought into the Christian world to be upon the face of the then Roman Church as the leprosie of Naaman was upon Gehazi's forehead if neither they nor we may be judges but the pregnant testimonies of holy Scriptures evidently setting forth the institutions of Christ the Doctrine and Practises of the Apostles and the primitive constitutions of Churches All these further cleared to us if any thing be dark or dubious by the joynt and concurrent suffrages of the first Councils the ancient Fathers and all Ecclesiastical Historians which together ought to be valued far beyond the sense or example of the Roman or any one particular Church as the immovable bounds and unalterable measures of true Religion as to the substance and essentialls of it Nor doth any particular Church though heretofore never so justly famous as that of Rome was merit the honourable name and title of Christs Church or Catholick but rather of so far Apostatick and Antichristian when the Pastors and People of it do not by insensible degrees unawares slide into venial errours and small abuses but after so clear a light and conviction as the last 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 regeneration of Learning and Religion hath afforded these parts of the world they yet wilfully and obstinately persist to corrupt no lesse than pervert the Doctrine and Institutions of Christ Jesus who is the great Pastor of his Church and chief Bishop of our Souls whose voice all parts of it ought readily to heare and humbly to obey at all times without regard to the antiquity or prevalency of any errours or abuses in former times to which no time or use can give authority or validity against the first appointments of Christ which are every way as the ancientest so the best for Truth Comfort and Safety to any Church and to every Christians Soul CHAP. XVI I Shall not need here to enumerate at large and in particular points those many and great differences in Religion which make your and your posterities return to the Roman compliance and communion impossible if you have judgements to understand or consciences to act according to their dictates out of the Word of God understood in the sense of the Catholick Doctors and Councils of the first 600 years after Christ The work is already done by so many able Writers in this Church that it is needlesse to repeat and scarce possible to adde more weight to what hath been by them alledged to justifie their protestation against and reformation of the errours abuses and corruptions of the Church of Rome He that seriously considers the Fraud Falsity and Pertinacy of the Romanists in that one grand point the Canon of the Scripture which is and must be when all is done that Policy and Art can invent the main pillar and standard of true Religion cannot but grow very jealous of their honesty in particular points of lesser concernments when he shall see beyond all reply or forehead that they have in the Council of Trent under the highest Anathema's or Curses of all that differ from them assumed into the Canon of Scriptures divinely inspired written and delivered to the Church as the Word of God those Apocryphal Books which however we with the Ancient Churches value according to their Worth Truth Credit and use yet we receive them not into the canon or rule of Faith because we find for certain that neither the Greek nor Latin Churches of old neither Jews nor Christians Councils nor Fathers for 1400 years did ever so own or receive them Which Truth after many others and beyond any other if I may say it without envy is exactly and fully cleared of late by a person whose reputation formerly clouded by some popular jealousies as to his Sincerity and Constancy in the Reformed Religion of the Church of England deserves to have its true lustre for Love and Honour with every true Protestant at home as he hath abroad for that learned Industry Courage and Honesty which he hath shewed in that particular to assert the main hinge of Religion the Canon of the Scriptures against the Papists effrontery in that particular which hath engaged them in such a Dilemma as is hard to be avoyded by the greatest sophisters of the Roman party For if the Canon of the Scriptures be such as
lesse safe in some respects for the Lay-people to receive the Cup or Wine and Blood of Christ apart as he instituted and the Church of old even the Roman constantly practised as do the Greeks at this day according to what Christ commanded and in what sense he gave it and called it reall Bread and Wine for such he took such he brake such he blessed such he gave to the Disciples when he said that is this Bread is my Body this cup is my Blood such S. Paul understood them to be and so declares this the mind of Christ as he had received it immediately from Christ The Bread which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ For we are all partakers of that one Bread So whosoever shall eat this bread and drink this cup unworthily Let a man examine himself before he eat of that bread Certainly either the Apostles expressions must be affectedly very dark and his meaning different from his words or he was quite of another mind than the Papists are at this day who durst in the all-daring Council of Trent damn all those who follow Christs example use his words and are of the Apostles judgement expressing their sense of the blessed Sacrament in his words which we think much safer to follow both in the use of Sacramentall Bread and Wine communicated to all Receivers and in the perswasion we have of our receiving true Bread and Wine yet duly consecrated and so Sacramentally united to the reall Body and Blood of Christ which we faithfully behold thankfully receive and reverently adore in that blessed Mysterie according to the ancient Faith Judgement Reverence and Devotion of the Church of Christ void of sacrilegious novelties and incredible superstitious vanities If we Christians of the reformed Church of England had no other wall of separation to keep us from the Papall communion than these two so palpable and gross opinions with their consequences so rigidly enjoyned upon all Christians under pain of Gods eternall curse yet both so dissonant from and opposite to the example of Christ and the words of the Apostle these were sufficient to keep sober Christians at an eternall distance from them lest knowingly partaking of their sins and abetting their wilfull and obstinate sacriledge we also partake of their punishment who in vain serve God after the commandments and traditions of men contrary to the Divine Word and Prescription Nor will the silly shifts and pitifull salvoes serve here which are used by some Romanists whose Learning Wit and Sophistry are all set on work to take off the aspersion odium and envy of these grosse and rude Innovations How childish ridiculous is it to talk of the Popes imaginary infallibility or the Roman Churches usurped Supreme Authority in cases expresly contrary to the Institution of Christ and the Apostles explication from whom the Church of Rome professe to derive their Religion Nor may they with any foreheads or modesty becoming good Christians so rudely vary from them if they desire to have the name and merit of faithfull and good Christians whose greatest Liberty Duty and Honour is if they love Christ to keep his commandements and neither for pride nor policy to warp from them and after clear remonstrances to refuse to return in case of straying to a conformity with them which obstinacy makes little for the Pope's infallibility or Rome's supreme Authority never challenged by Popes or owned by any other Bishops in the Church for 600 yeares after Christ nor by Pope Gregory the Great who as an holy and humble Bishop abhorred the title and pride of that name Universal Bishop as appears in his works and others of the Ancients of whom I gave a particular account in my Hieraspistes p. 249. Yet these two are the main hinges on which the unhappy disputes of Christendome do turn and the chief anvils on which the animosities between Protestants and Papists are now hammered as otherwhere so here in England The ruine of which famous Church is the greatest prize which the Romish party hath gotten since Luther's dayes who began not without his passions and infirmities that pious Apostasie which being found just and holy moved as other Churches so this of England not to forsake the communion of the Church of Rome so far as it was or is a Church of Christ but onely so far as it seemed to have been oppressed with a Synagogue of Satan deformed with such sinfull deformities and sottish fedities besides their Court-tyrannies as became no Christians to endure who were either not in the dark and so could see the need they had to get out of such a dungeon full of mire and darknesse or were at their own dispose as was the state of the Nation and Church of England depending on none nor subject to any but God alone These so oft recocted Crambes of Popish controversies as I delight not to aggravate so I am forced here to touch some of them to shew you my honoured Countrey-men as what cause the Church of England had to reform her self with what prudence she did it so how inconsistent it must be with good conscience for us in Engl. to revert to the Popish Communion being of so different perswasions from them which wretched Apostasie being the grand design and agitation of Roman Counsels will in time draw this Nation away from Gods rectitudes to mans obliquities if the Roman furnace and bellows be so plied and advanced for them by these operators of severall sects and factions whose end will be whatever their aime is quite to melt down the former fashion of the Church of England and its well-reformed state of Religion that it may by degrees run into the Roman mould and form CHAP. XVII NOt that I repeat these differences in order to encrease or continue uncharitable bitternesses among any good Christians whose hearts are honest though their judgements may be erroneous the blessed God who is both light and love knoweth that I have not any design to widen the sad breaches of Christendom or to hinder the charitable closings of them so far as may stand with good conscience and Catholick truth whose rule and ground ought to be the Word of God rightly understood which is its own best interpreter and plain in those things of Duty and Perswasion of Faith and Devotion which are most necessary to salvation I confesse I cannot but vehemently approve being now past juvenile heats and popular fervours in Religion the pious and learned endeavours of those excellent men who after Melanchthon Cassander Saravia Wicelius Thuanus Grotius Casaubon and others have not onely seriously deplored the sad rents and wounds of Christian Churches but sought to pour in Wine and Oyle of wholsome and unpassionate counsels not palliating apparent errours yet not aggravating needlesse jealousies nor inflaming mutuall angers in order to gratifie either the sacrilegious policies of Princes or the pride of Popes or the
was heretofore rather invaded and challenged by them and connived or winked at by others than ever given or granted to them by any power of lawfull donation or concession yet this cannot hold good by any former subtilty on their part or simplicity on the part of this or any Nation and Church to the prejudice of that fundamental Liberty and Honour which are inseparable from the free people of this Nation and Church as men and as Christians untill the Roman power hath made them Vassals again as a conquered Nation and dependent Church upon that Scepter and Mitre too which thing as yet was never done since Rome was Christian and I hope never will be How much more worthy of the Learning Prudence Antiquity Gravity seeming Piety and affected Majesty of that Roman Church were it for them to glory in nothing so much as in the knowledge of Jesus Christ and him crucified in conforming all things of Religion to his Word and example which hath the truest Antiquity onely Infallibility and eminency upon it yea and where they see as by the light of the Sun at noon-day there hath been either aberration from or addition to the rule and pattern of Christ through the ignorance or errour or policy of former Ages and Persons there to return with such holy and handsome Reformations to a conformity with Christ and the ancient Roman purity as will make no lesse for the glory of the present Church of Rome than it was some eclipse and diminution to their predecessors to suffer so much tares to be scattered among Christ's good wheat which by Apostolick hands was first sown and watered to mighty increases for many hundreds of year The misery is when knowing and learned men grow wilfull and serve their own and other mens secular interests more than that of Christ and mens souls they chuse rather to over-load the foundation of Religion than to lighten it of needlesse superstructures How little could it hurt them honestly to restore the cup to the people as was sometimes done to the Bohemians at the importunity of the Nobility and Clergy and offered to Queen Elizabeth as Sir Roger Twisden proves provided she would acknowledge the Popes Supremacy where as Luther urged against Eccius if the Blood of Christ as is pretended by Papists be given Lay-men by concomitancy with the Bread or Body sure they are as capable of the Cup in Christs method as in mans novelty and variation What could it lessen the Romanists if Christians being on all sides taught the reall presence of Christs Body and Blood with the benefits of them in the Sacrament truly offered and reverently received by every worthy Communicant the modus of the Presence were left undefined uninforced upon any Christians belief after the primitive freedome which rather admired and adored that Mystery than disputed it or determined precisely of it So in other things as praying to Angels and Saints worshipping before Images praying and offering for the dead in order to mend their condition how would it no way abate Christian verity or comfort or charity to lay these Superstructures of straw and stubble aside when we all believe that we have by Faith in Christ accesse to the Throne of Grace besides men would more take care to live and die holily when they lesse expect other mens devotions to relieve them after death These and many other humane and impertinent because unprofitable additionals to Sacraments and holy Duties how easily might they be spared without any losse to Religion as with great advantages to Christian and Catholick Communion Nor should these just Reformations prove any diminution to the estates or honours of the Roman Church-men if I might have any vote or influence in so happy an agreement which last jealousies and feares in matter of Honour and Estate are I believe the great wall of partition and terrour that keeps off and scares the wary Romanists from any thought of Reformation since they see the Deformities Uncertainties Beggeries Ruines and Vastations which at last follow some mens Reformations of Religion of Churches and Church-men if they be suffered to run on as far as popular humours have a mind to gratifie their passions with the Spoyls and Scorns of Religion and Church-men This indeed is in my judgement the second great bar the unmovable obstruction and unexcusable scandall which lies in the way of any Reconciliation faire Accommodation and Christian Communion among these Western Churches which in all probability might by Gods blessing have much advanced ere this time not onely just Reformations of what was really amisse but happy Unions in stead of those Rents and Separations which are now every where predominant if those of the Roman party had seen those sober bounds that Christian moderation and those uniform fixations among Reformers in their Doctrine and Manners which did become so good a work as Reformation is Nor were the most sober learned grave and impartiall of the Romanists so much against such a discreet and setled Reformation as they saw flourished in England beyond any Church in all the world in which due regard was had to Primitive Order and Catholick Antiquity to the just rewards and dignities of Church-men together with the sanctity solemnity of true Religion until they discovered that immoderation violence unsatisfiedness tumultuariness giddiness and transport which long ago even here in Engl. murmured and mutinied against the Happinesse and Honour of this flourishing Church and State mens Prejudices Passions and private Interests tyrannizing over their Reason Religion Charity Obedience and Consciences still clamouring for further Reformation and threatening violence if they might not every one set up their fancies in Religion under the name of through-Reformation and bring in intolerable licentiousnesse under the colour of Christian Liberty talking so much of the pattern in the mount till they have laid this Church and its Religion in the valley of death and shadow of darknesse so eager not to have an hoof left in Egypt that they have engaged themselves and this whole Church into a red sea and brought it to an howling wildernesse nor is it easie to be seen without multiplied miracles how they will ever bring Christian Religion to any land of Canaan a state of rest or due Reformation either here in England or other-where Which we must ever despair hereafter to see make any progresse among the Romanists either as to private mens perswasions or whole Churches Reformations especially since the late terrours of some English Super-reformers have given so loud an alarm to all wise Princes and sober People especially to all prudent Church-men assuring them that there is neither bottome nor bounds of some mens preposterous reformations their spirits are the black Abyssus of immodesty injustice disloyalty cruelty sacriledge inhumanity barbarity their teeming fancies are everlastingly spawning with new inventions their restlesse humours are alwayes like a Sea ebbing and flowing casting up mire and dirt their
their Learning and their Preferments which though few persons could actually enjoy yet many were encouraged and excited by their example to deserve such preferments by their worth though they never attained them 3. They were great decorations advantages of Honor publick Respect given by the Nation to the whole Function of the Ministry as the Ornament of the Head and Eyes are the Crown and Glory to all parts of the Body 4. To say those Preferments and Revenues which some Church-men enjoyed were too much for them is a speech more worthy of Nabals Judasses Ananiasses and Julians than of Just Gratefull and Reformed Christians they must have very evil eyes against God his Church and his Ministers who grudge those means as too much for twenty nay an hundred of them which some one Lay-man can now possesse and engrosse whose worth for Piety Learning Charity Hospitality or any usefull Vertue is not comparable to the meanest of those men whose Estate he enjoyes and whose Bread he eats 5. If there had been no other advantages to Religion by those Preferments Dignities and Revenues but this that so it became the Honour Justice and Policy of our Reformation both for the avoyding of Rapine or Sacriledge also for the encouragement of the prime Pastors of the Church to conciliate respect both to them and in them to all other Ministers these had been reasons enough beside the Merits of the persons and Justice of their property to have preserved their Estates from such spoyl 6. For the publick need of Church-revenues and Church-mens Estates as no honest Man so no wise and worthy State ever needs any thing which he cannot with justice attain no mans or States Necessities can justifie Injuries against any one man much lesse against many and those Church-men yea deserving Church-men 7. Besides they that pretended the publick want of these Ecclesiastick Revenues had farre greater of their own nor should the Ewe-lamb have been taken away from the Church where the State had so many rich Flocks in publick necessities the Priests Lands should be last spent or invaded after the method of Joseph's Piety nor should they be ever quite alienated though their Revenue were for a time borrowed 8. God knowes there was in England no such necessity but Plenty Superfluity and Luxury however Lay-men should rather begge than rob God or his Church 9. Nor was ever either Prince or Nation or Family the richer in a few yeares which fethered their nests by Church-revenues Witnesse our Henry the 8. who took away vast Estates both movable and immovable from Monasteries and other Collegiate Churches which seemed but the superfluities of Religion the wens and excrescencies of a Church yet he spent more still and left the Crown much poorer than he found it witnesse also his great Engine the L. Cromwell who got an Estate neâ— to the value of 2000 l. per ann yet a little before the Kings death he lost his Head and in the third generation the Heir of his Family exchanged the last remnant of all that estate in Eng. for a little Land in Ireland where he might live lesse noted and molested by Law-suits Commonly Sacriledge makes an evil bargain even as to this world but ever as to another 10. Lastly as to the amends made by laying some Impropriations and by them making Augmentations to some Ministers Livings these are but a few feathers in stead of the body of a fair Fowl nor are they upon other termes than arbitrary Donations not fixed Revenues The mending of small and incompetent Livings is a work worthy of the Honour Riches and Piety of this Nation but Peter ought not to be robbed to pay Paul the waters of the Sons of the Prophets might have been healed without stopping up the wells and fountains of their Fathers and their Assistants which were of old from many Generations which hath given great scandall both to Reformed and Roman Churches few will ever desire such Reformations as extirpate Bishops and confiscate all Church-revenues CHAP. XXI CErtainly covetous Principles and sacrilegious Practises are more pernicious to true Religion both as to the Profession and Power of it than any superstition can be that holds the foundation For Superstition is but as an Itch or Scab which may easily be healed and Religion restored to its Health and Beauty as was done in England but Sacriledge is a Canker which eats up the flesh and frets the very sinews and bones of Religion defacing and destroying all the Beauty and Lovelinesse all the Strength and Stability of Religion all its Honour and Majesty as to outward Polity and visible Profession yea and it infinitely abates all the inward power of it as to the Reverence Value and Love of it in mens hearts Superstition is but as Misletoe which in time may grow upon old fruit-trees which are of a good kind and it may easily be pruned off but Sacriledge is like the very peeling or barking of a tree round about which will infallibly starve the Tree and in a short time quite kill it Besides Sacriledge hath greater insinuations and temptations on mens minds than Superstition in as much as worldly Lusts or earthly Affections urge more upon men than those that are of a pious and spiritual notion such as move to Superstition by a kind of over-boyling or excesse of Devotion which makes men prodigall of their Estates Lives too But Sacriledge is a Mischief so levelled to those covetous envious and despitefull humours which are naturally predominant in mens hearts that every one is prone to be courted by it to be tempted and inclined to it out of hopes that some gain may accrue to them by the spoyls of the Church and robbery of Religion Hence many common people heretofore seeming to be godly and peaceable Christians when once the hope of gain appeared though never so filthy lucre have been suddenly and strangely zealous to drive the principal Pastors of the Flock and chief Shepherds of this Church out of their Estates and Honours to utter Poverty and Contempt under the colour and clamour of Reformation which was as they pretended to be so mended and perfected as might invite all the world Papists and others to admire imitate and embrace the Beauty of such a Bride such a new Jerusalem coming down from Heaven but in a storm and whirlwind of Civil and Ecclesiastick dissentions between which it was to be stripped of its chiefest Ornaments and Encouragements and must have henceforth either no Bishops and orderly Ministers or these no ample Estates or due respect no double honour beyond what Tenuity and Contempt afford Which festring scratches have no more the true lineaments or marks of religious and liberall Reformation than Baboons Apes and Monkeys have of humane Beauty Procerity and Majesty That maxime of the Apostle is in no experience more verified than in those of the Churches interests and true Religion That Covetousnesse or love of Money
is the root of all evil for it doth not onely famish the souls of such rapacious wretches of all true grace and comforts rising either from the love of God or the care of their own and their brothers spiritual and eternal good but it prompts them to all manner of injurious evils it being impossible they should be truly holy in any kind who are so unjust and unthankfull in the highest degree despising their God whose property or peculiar Church-revenues are also his chief Ministers who being by God and man appointed to feed the flock of Christ ought not themselves to be famished or debased no nor should they want much lesse be undeservedly deprived of those temporall encouragements in the work of the Lord or Gods husbandry which give both credit authority and comfort to true Religion in times of Peace and in a land of Plenty Of which Blessings when once true Religion is miserably spoyled and so exposed in its Ministry and Order to all Distresses and Scorns no man can wonder if Popish Superstition and all Factions of ungodly Appetites do mightily thrive and improve by the ruines of such Reformed Religion no wonder if Atheisme and Irreligion if barrennesse and leannesse if Egyptian darknesse and death prevail in a short time over such people and their poor plebeian Pastors too whose blood will be required of those sacrilegious Reformers who shall thus deform reformed Religion impoverish a famous Church and flourishing Clergy embase a rich a renowned and an ancient Christian Nation to the indignity and injury of the publick as well as the danger of their own private souls to whom that sin of Sacriledge is rarely forgiven because they seldome have the grace truly to repent of it for Repentance cannot be true as S. Austin saith unlesse restitution be made which few Sacrilegists ever do or dream of Hence as the learned Sir Henry Spelman observes by instances of his particular experience in many Families further growes that moth not onely of mens consciences but of their Estates which devours them unsensibly a secret pest of Families which destroyes at length all their encrease which that learned Knight had observed within sixteen miles compasse of his own dwelling in Norfolk where so many Estates first raised out of Abbey-lands were now quite extinct or almost undone but so many others in the same compasse continued in flourishing or competent conditions who were of far ancienter standing and not enriched with any Sacriledge for so he esteemed the dissolving of religious Houses destroying of Churches c. of whose Superstition and Forfeiture true Religion should have had the advantage as the censers were holy in which strange Fire was offer'd Yet might that former Confiscation which devoured so many Churches Chappels and Religious and Superstitious Houses seem modest and veniall in respect of some mens later attempts and designes against all setled maintenance of Ministers A Christian Church might well subsist as those in primitive times did without Monks and Nuns without Monasteries and Nunneries without Abbots and Abbesses without Abbies and Priories but not well if at all without Pastors and Governours Bishops and Presbyters these were Primitive Apostolick after Christs own pattern followed by all Churches in the world necessary to the well-being yea to the complete being of a Church in any Order Polity and regular Communion Nor is the honourable support of Church-Governours and Ministers more comely than necessary upon politick as well as Ecclesiastick Principles either by occasionall Donatives and spontaneous Oblations as in times of primitive Zeal and Persecution or else by setled Dedications and fixed Revenues which were afterward in times of Peace plentifully given to God and his Church for the support and honour of an Able Hospitable and Charitable Ministry As it had been high Sacriledge to have taken away by stealth or force those portions which were given to Ministers when their Presbyters were yet sportularii depending on the bag and basket of Christians oblations and the Bishops dispensations so is it no less sin to take away those setled Revenues which were invested in God for the use of his Servants the Governours Guides and Ministers of his Church both for their Maintenance and Honour Injuries are no less in taking away Lands than Goods from men that are the just owners of them nor doth the Clergy in these evil times more stand in need of convenient Sustenance than due Respect and Reverence which is hardly had where Poverty appeares Yet since the noon-day of Reformation hath gloriously shined and continued in this Western world this Meridianus Daemon sin of Sacriledge as rankest vermine breed in warmest weather and horridest Monsters are gendred in richest Soiles hath grown most bold and violent an Epidemicall unblushing sin aspiring to so full and unrestrained a Liberty as hath not onely much afflicted other Reformed Churches long ago of which great complaint was made by Luther in Germany and Knox in Scotland before they died but the venome and infection is come into the rich and generous Nation of England to so pernicious a measure and degree that it reacheth from the crown of the head to the sole of the foot Heretofore indeed Sacriledge was not so much a Plebeian as Princely sin the attempt not of Pygmies but of Giants not of the Populacy but of Popes of Kings of great Noblemen and Gentlemen these onely durst adventure to put so rude affronts on God and his Church by alienating defrauding detaining impropriating confiscating what they could of holy things against which adventurous Sin many learned and worthy men in all Ages and Countreys as in Engl. as well Lay-men as Ecclesiasticks have wrote by most unrepliable demonstrations from the Law of Nature and Nations from principles of Reason and Religion from Scripture Canons and imperiall Constitutions all which nothing but a covetous violence and blind fury can gainsay or resist But now while the Prince abhorred Sacriledge no less than Idolatry every petty pragmatick yea poor pesant dares to adventure upon sacrilegious projects and practises 't is sport to common people to plunder pull down Churches to deprive Ministers of their legal Evangelical Maintenance to strip this Church of its ancient Portion and honorable Patrimony which is the fewel and oyl to keep the holy Fire of Devotion on the Altar of God and the bright-shining Flame of true Doctrine in the Lamps of the Temple 't is now the Presumption and Ambition of mechanick and vulgar Spirits to rob God of his Service People of their able and honourable Ministers the Flock of Christ of its worthy Shepherds and the Souls of people of those sacred Portions and Provisions which are in order to an Eternal Life The meanest peoples impudence dares now to dispute detract usurp profane confound and challenge as their own all things sacred both the Work and the Reward by a Spirit so licentious and insolent that it is thought by many
any Church-men in England had by their misdemeanour legally forfeited their use and enjoyments of such holy things as they had in Gods name and as the Churches servants yet certainly the whole Church and Nation had not lost their right in them Posterity could not consent to be deprived of those advantages of Learning and Religion and I am sure Gods title to them can never fall under any forfeiture or escheat whose speciall patrociny those Demesnes were In the Goods and Lands belonging to the Ministry and Church of Christ for the Service of God for the Education and Maintenance of his Ministers for the well-ordering and Government of the Church and Relief of the Poor who ever presumes to impropriate them by meer Power or purchase them to his private Estate had need have either a very good penniworth of them for they will destroy more than they bring or a better title than Ananias had to what was once his own or than God himself hath to them when once devoted and given to him yea they need more power to preserve such Estates to their use and their Posterities than God hath to blesse or curse both them and theirs I have read it as an observation made out of many Authors that the holy vessels of the Temple which were taken from Jerusalem by Titus Vespasian and tossed up and down to many Countreys and Cities in Europe Asia and Africa did as the Ark among the Philistins carry alwayes a storm and calamity with them with such a sacred horrour that no man durst melt them or divert them to secular uses or private benefit untill they were at last brought out of Africa from Carthage as I remember to Constantinople and there dedicated by a Christian Emperour to the service and honour of Christ in the goodly Church of Sancta Sophia which Constantine the Great built and endowed with many goodly both Vessels and Revenues as Eusebius tells us yea and commanded all goods taken from Christian Churches in former times to be restored Sacriledge what fair face soever it carries hath the taile and sting of a Serpent nor can any man die with peace or hope for the prosperity of his Family after him who knowingly is guilty of that Sin Modest and Honest Christians will not no not in their extremities take from God and his Church so much as a shooe-latchet to make them rich David would have been famished I believe rather than by force have taken the Shew-bread or Priests portion from them which was a work onely fit for Doeg who durst take away their lives CHAP. XXIII I Know it will be pleaded by some that are more politick than pious Religionis trapezitae 1. That civil Polities have the absolute supreme power over all things of civil Rights and secular Enjoyments to dispose of them as seems most for the publick Safety Profit and Honour 2. That whatever is acted passed and possessed by such Authority seems valid and unquestionable 3. that those Lands and Revenues which nourished Bishops Deans and Prebends were superfluous if not superstitious as to the point of Christian and Reformed Religion 4. That if there be any fault in any mens first invading and alienating things sacred yet private possessors either by gift or purchase of them are afterward in no fault as having the highest civil Right to what they so enjoy 5. Besides divers Princes and States have disposed as they pleased of Church-Revenues To all these pretensions every mans own reason and conscience will first and best give answer if it be not partiall and bribed by its own private gain but to open the eyes of such as are willingly blind I must tell them in words of sobernesse and truth with all due respect to whatever powers are ordained of God as supreme among men 1. No man as to his own private civil Estate to which he hath a good right in Law would think it just without any fault done by him or proved against him to be deprived of it and turned out of all by any reason of State How then can he think it just as to any Church-mens Ecclesiastick Estates that they should be outed of their Estates to which they have both a civil and religious Title both Gods Right and Mans Donation No Christians should offer that measure to Christ and his Ministers which they would not have offered unto themselves 2. Though civil polities mâ—y have the supreme power over particular mens Estates among men yet 't is a power sub graviore regno subordinate to Gods Soveraignty and ought to be subject to those rules of Reason Justice and Religion which he hath given mankind and especially Christians the greater any mens Power is the more strict the Piety and Equity of it should be for they are subject to erre and to sin no lesse than private men and are no lesse punishable by Divine Vengeance both singly and socially whole Nations may rob God and be accursed of him 3. Civil polities in their due conjunctures are indeed justly counted supreme upon earth being as they ought to be free and full when all Estates called convened and concerned in publick Counsels and Transactions have liberty to plead and vote deny and grant to hear and argue to judge and determine according to the conscience of all and not according to the prevalency and bias of any one party nor exclusive of any mens consent which ought to be had in such cases either as to the right of Enjoyment or as to the joynt legislative and supreme power which onely can make a legall alienation of any civil rights 'T is evident that the most united and excellent Parlaments in England for Piety and Peace did abhor and avoid Sacriledge as a sin against God his Church and all good men The Kings of England were bound by Oath to preserve the State and Rights of the Church nor were Peers and People lesse bound in duty and gratitude to God and man than if they had been sworn 4. It doth not appear by any Law of God or Man in Reason or Religion that any humane or civil power hath any authority or jurisdiction to the prejudice of Gods Rights and Interest whose the Estate and Revenues of the Church are in Fee as chief Lord being dedicated to his Service Worship and Glory and are indeed in no mans property however in Church-mens use as Gods Tenants The acts of power and will may prevaile among men and hold good in Westminster-Hall in foro soli humano but they cannot give a right in foro coeli conscientiae before Gods Tribunall or in a mans own Conscience which regard not actuall and arbitrary Power but internall Right and Equity which forbids any injury to be done to any man and specially to those that are the Ministers or Servants of Christ and his Church whose injuries redound to God himself Good Christians must consider not quid factum valet among
men but quid fieri debuit as to the exact righteousnesse which God requires The dividing Christs garment among the Souldiers and casting lots for his Vesture was not sufficient to give them a good title to his Clothes as their fees when Christ was so partially and unjustly condemned 5. The practise of some Princes or Common-weals is no precedent or rule for Christians to follow no more than Jeroboams reason of State to prevent the return of Israel to Davids house justified his Calves Yea though we read some tolerable or good Kings of Judah did make bold with the Treasures of the Lords house to redeem themselves and both Church and State from hostile invasions as the ancient Clergy oft sold their rich Vessels or Chalices of the Church to redeem captive Kings as our Richard the first and other Christians yet this is recorded by the Spirit of God to their diminution though it were but borrowing the gold of the Doors and superfluities of the Temple with a purpose no doubt to restore them in better times but we never read that any Prince or People of any note for Piety did ever take away the Lands and Houses of the Priests and Levites of old nor those Revenues Tithes and Oblations which were the honourable or necessary subsistence of Evangelick Ministers the very livelihood of many worthy men and their Families the publick rewards of learned Men and usefull Vertues also the honorary encouragements of all Ministers and advantages of Christian Reformed Religion especially in Engl. where Governours in some eminency wil be found as necessary for the order and well-being of the Church as Ministers are for the praying and preaching part 6. If the first Alienators of holy things be as principals sinners and sacrilegious against God and his Church I fear it will be hard for those to excuse themselves of being accessary to the Sin who knowingly accept or purchase them at the second or third hand however the title may by power be made good among men yet sure there is no Power valid or Title good against God nor can unjustice stand before his exact justice if no wise or honest man will deal in dubious Estates or crackt Titles as to civil Bargenings and Purchases much lesse where God and the Church besides particular men and Ministers too make so pregnant Claimes and clear Titles by Law that nothing but absolute will and power of man can be brought to make good the contrary Nothing is more for the honour of a Christian Nation than to have no men in it that would buy Gods Portion and the Churches Patrimony 7. He that had bought the Wedge and Garment of Achan ignorantly might have been excusable as to any complication with or comprobation of his Theft and Sacriledge yet no doubt he must have restored them as Anathemaes devoted to God if he expected any Peace or Comfort but whoso had knowingly bought or received them of Achan could not but be guilty of his sin and under the same condemnation nor could Israel ever recover its Courage Strength and Honour till the camp was cleared of those both goods and persons who stood before God under the brand offense and high guilt of Sacriledge 8. Every mans own experience or conscience will give him the fullest convictions as to this sin and I am of opinion that no mans Estate is so fat and thrifty by what he hath at first second or third hand taken or detained from the Church but he feeles the sharp stings and gnawings of his own misgiving conscience besides his famished and fearfull soul which justly dreads to look Judgement or Death in the face when he knows how ill account he can give either of goods unjustly taken and detained from the right owners of them or willingly bought at under rates from a second had If personall and private injuries done against the estate and livelihood of any one poor man will oppresse the greatest oppressor at the last day where will they appeare who are found oppressors of many men and these religious men too yea and Ministers of God and his Church for the good of the souls of many thousands for many generations Nor will it excuse some men that they are upon occasion zealous to relieve poor Ministers and other distressed Protestants abroad if they help to undoe and impoverish their own Pastors at home Sacriledge is certainly a scandall not to be so easily wiped away from the face of any Reformed Church and Religion if it were either the principle practise or approbation of any which it never was is or wil be nor can so great a sin be so cheaply expiated by any men with almes given to relieve some poor men in their distresses But I have done with this Viper this Dragon this fiery flying Serpent against whose poyson and fiercenesse I know no Antidote sufficient but a pure heart innocent hands and a good conscience nor is any charm potent enough to resist its contagion among mean and mercenary spirits when once it comes to be an indulged and exemplary mischief fortified as with a Law yea consecrated as the brazen serpent for an healing Emblem that is a Lay-meanes to reform Churches to regulate Clergy-men and to recommend Christian Religion which must all be impoverished that they may be improved No armes are strong enough to give check and repression to its insolency but such thunder-bolts as Jupiter is said to have used against Typhoeus or Briareus or Enceladon such Giants as designed to pillage the Gods and to sack Heaven it self whom the Poets fancied to be cast into those Tophets or burning Mountains such as are Aetna Vesuvius and others the fittest terrours of everlasting burnings to scare men from Sacriledge which is a mischief a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beyond any that can befall true Religion or mankind especially when it pretends most to befriend and regulate Religion Such Sacriledge as a clandestine persecution is worse than any open hostility for this invited even enemies to embrace a profession adorned with such Saintly patience and heroick constancy but the other alienates all both Friends and Strangers from such Religion as is felo de se cuts its own throat mocks and strips its Saviour thieves from its God impoverisheth and debaseth his Priests and Ministers gives nothing but scandals and offences to all men of any just Principles and generous Piety not onely to Divines and Preachers but to Princes Noblemen Gentlemen Lawyers and Souldiers both Protestant and Papist who have any value of their Saviour respect to their God gratitude to their Preachers or love to true Religion and true Reformation Not but that I know many men in a licentious and presumptuous Age which nothing but daily thunder-bolts can confute like deaf Adders after all is said that can be against Sacriledge yet flatter themselves in the good purchases they make of Church-lands They reply with great confidence that many grow rich who dwell
and trade in Sacriledge-alley that Church-lands afford as good Crops and Rents as any other that many prosper under this imaginary curse which is rather in Church-mens fretfull fancies than in Gods displeasure that if it be a sin in the first Alienators yet the after-Purchasers are not concerned in the guilt many of them thriving and leaving their substance to their children My answer is It is very true as King John scoffingly said That Stagg may be fat which never heard Masse Belshazzar might drink pleasant Wine out of the Vesssels of the Temple many Pirates as the ancient Moralists observed had fair winds after they had pillaged the Temples of their Gods many enjoy the warm sun who are out of Gods blessing without which not onely leanenesse enters into mens souls amidst their greatest worldly enjoyments but terrour also sooner or later seizeth on them No mans Estate can be justly esteemed prosperous which lies obnoxious to Gods curse as theirs expresly doth Mal. 3.9 even to an whole Nation who are robbers of God Without he continuall feast of a good conscience fulnesse it self becomes famine No man can with comfort build or dwell· there where the beams and stones out of the wall cry against him as a sacrilegious invader or possessor There must needs be gravell between those teeth which eat that bread which belongs to the nourishment of those who ought to feed the flock of Christ I am sure no sacriledge can at present enjoy a secure and serene title before God and for the future it is in many instances to be verified vix gaudet tertius haeres such estates seldome descend and if they do are seldome enjoyed with Blessing and Comfort by the third heirs whose teeth are set on edge by those sower grapes which their fathers have eaten A Serpent doth sometime or other bite the hand head or heart of such who break down the hedge and fence of Gods Church and Vineyard which cannot be duly dressed if Gods Husbandmen the Pastors and Ministers be weakened and impoverished with whose spoiles as I resolve by Gods grace never to be enriched either by Purchase or Gift upon any terms so I wish the like resolution to all my friends as a Father I do impose it by way of solemn charge upon my posterity lesse arbitrary than that injunction of drinking no Wine observed by the Rechabites that they never buy or accept any thing which they find is by any pretence power or presumption whatsoever alienated from Gods Right or the Churches Patrimony that is such things as have according to the Evangelical tenour of Gods will and Word been dedicated or given to Gods glory and worship either in piety or charity either for the maintenance and support of Christs Ministers in particular or for the general honor polity order and government of them and the whole Church which is in my judgement as sacred and inviolable both in Equity and Charity Honour and Humanity as what is once and so irrevocably if lawfully given by way of almes to the poor for this concerns but the momentary the other the eternall life of poor mortals In earnest no Religion can be carried on with due reputation which turns godlinesse into unjust gain or makes secular advantages by perverting of things devoted to Divine uses to spirituall and sacred ends of which sin I fear too many in England have been and still are guilty both as actors and abettors under the name and pretence of I know not what Reformation But men of Consciences rather Legall than Evangelicall will be ready to object in behalf of such Proprietors as have given valuable prices rather than good consideration for such Revenues as have been alienated in the heat and roughnesse of times from the Church as Amaziah King of Judah did to the man of God What shall I doe for the hundred talents which I have given c. What shall Purchasers do to have recompence who have adventured their Estates in such Bargains upon publick justice Protection and faith Must they be wholly losers of their bargaines yea and must their money like Magus's perish with them as will follow if they hold not what they have thus bought My Answer is First many of them had such Bargains as they can be no great losers if they should freely restore the peeled and remaining Lands to the Church as it might perhaps lessen their Profit a little so possibly it might much encrease their Peace and Comfort But to make the way of Restitution lesse clamorous and most equitably conscientious I humbly conceive that as the publick Purse to save mens secular Estates had the benefit of those Church-confiscations and sales in most expensive thrift which seemes to me lesse commendable and lesse comfortable so the Wisdome Justice Piety and Honour of the Publick shall do worthy of it self to find some such way both to buy in Impropriations and to make such restitutions as may be least oppressive to any particular man which is no very hard work much lesse impossible if mens Hearts were as large and their Purses as free for the means of saving their souls as for their civil safety which every year costs as much as in one yeare for all would in great part effect this most Honourable Just and Religious work of restoring to God his Ministers and his Church those things which fall under so dubious a title at best that few Lawyers of Learning and Conscience can find salvoes sufficient to satisfie those grand Objections which Reason Scripture Ecclesiasticall and Imperiall Laws make against the dispossessing any Church of those Donations and Enjoyments which are Gods in chief CHAP. XXIV WHat sober wise and wary Christian not wholly carried down the stream of Envy and an evil Covetousnesse can henceforth wonder to see those of the Roman party obstinate in their errours and hating to be reformed while they see Reformation thus marching like Jehu furiously looking in every quarter for the prey and spoiles of the Church as if it were carried on not by the meeknesse and bounty of primitive Christians and Pious Princes such as Constantine Theodosius Valentian and others of former times but by Achmats and Selimusses by Saracens Tartars Turks and Crabats men like evening-wolves devouring all they can rap and rend from the Church where ever they prevaile such spirits of burning which like flaming fire leave all things like a parched heath and barren wildernesse behind them which they found well planted and watered beautifull and plentifull like the Garden of God while the Church enjoyed its nursing fathers and carefull preservers of its Polity and Support its Order and Honour its Revenues and Rights both Humane and Divine The Ecclesiasticks of the Roman party are not onely very numerous but many of them persons of noble families excellent breeding great learning generous spirits and choice abilities for Affaires civil and sacred every way as well meriting
and employing those advantages of Estates and Honours which they lawfully enjoy as any of those are like to doe who would by force or under specious pretensions deprive them of those enjoyments who can think it strange that such persons of eminency with all their Relations Friends Clientels and Dependences are very unwilling to come under the hands of such rifling Reformers such mad shavers of Religion who design not onely to cut off some part of the long locks and over-grown haire of Church-men I mean the Riot and Luxuriancy of their Manners which are the reall deformity of any Christian much more of any Clergy-man but they intend to treat them as Hanun did Davids Messengers or as the Philistins did Sampson shave them so bare and close make them so curtailed and cropt that all their strength beauty esteem and honour shall depart from them not onely in the sight of people of better quality but even before the very abjects of the people who may afterward safely contemn and scorn them as persons unable to doe them good or hurt Who sees not that some mens cruel severities and rude reformings if they had their wills are not to be satisfied with the wooll and fleece of Church-men but they study to flea off their very skins They gape like the pit and enlarge their mouthes like hell while any Estate is yet left to the Church not onely goodly mannors and fair houses which have properly belonged many hundred yeares to Church-men and the Church of Christ but Glebes Tithes yea the material Churches and Chappels must all goe down the unsatiable gulphs the sacrilegious Gules of some lack-latine Reformers nothing ample or setled must be left to any Ministers either Bishops or Presbyters be they never so sound in Doctrine exemplary in their Lives of excellent Abilities and charitable Spirits as many were heretofore and still are in England The greedy godlinesse of some Reformers would have all Preachers such spiritual persons as should like Chameleons live onely upon the aire their own and the popular breath with little or no corporal sustenance urging much that primitive poverty which armed with the conspicuity of miracles and attended with primitive charity in Christian people was no diminution but advantage to the Bishops and Ministers of the Gospel for they then lived among believers of so generous liberality grateful beneficence that they were the cream and flower of Christianity esteeming their Preachers dearer than their right eyes But we alas are faln among unsatiable leeches tenacious vultures in an age ingeniously wicked to mock God to rob the Church to deceive and damn their own with others souls full of the dregs of hypocritical cruelty covetous formality which loves the goods of the Church of Christ as much as those in former times did the good of it when by their munificent bounty Christian Princes Nobility and Gentry bestowed those many ample and honourable endowments on the Church of Christ and his Ministers in all Countreys where the state of Christians was peaceable and plentifull which gifts now were the great baits of some sacrilegious Reformers who to be sure love the world themselves and their mammon very well how they love God and Christ the Church and the Clergy I list not to judge but leave it to be known by their good works by the great things they have either done or suffered for Religion by the cost and charges they have been at from their private purses to make a gainfull Reformation by that zeale they have to eat up the Houses of God to serve God in a way that may cost them nothing to be sure and next get them some good Booty and Advantage from the Church while any is to be had I therefore appeale to all men of any equitable honest or ingenuous Senses Is it expectable that persons of so much Learning Reason Prudence and Experience as the Roman Clergy generally are should ever think of approving much lesse of embracing such a Reformation which besides other foul spots cast by some upon it unsuitable to any thing of true Religion evidently threatens the utter ruine of their Honour and Livelihood yea of their very Order and Function Will any sober Papist wash in this Jordan in order to be clean which he sees not onely so troubled and tumultuary but so violent and excessive that like a rapid Torrent it overflowes all banks of Modesty Moderation Equity and Charity carrying down all before it and overwhelming at once both Churches and Church-men it hurries them away without ever hearing them plead for themselves into the gulph and precipice of Poverty and Basenesse of Dishonour and Contempt of Disorder and Confusion What grave and well-advised Romanists wil not be much upon the reserve as to any thoughts of Reformation when they see that under that colour they are sure to be undone They must lose all those personall acquisitions and honorary enjoyments which they have obtained by the will of the dead by the lawes of any Christian Nation by the proportions of Equity and Gratitude by the indulgence of God the merits of Christ yea though they should be content to admit of all reall Reformations in doctrine and manners yet still they must by a pious stupidity and asinine sanctity consent to have themselves and their whole Order deprived of all those necessary Supports comely Ornaments and just Honours which were most fitting for the Christians God and Saviour for Christian Churches and Ministers of the glorious Gospel all these must be wasted alienated and embezelled from God his Church and his Ministers in order to gratifie either the exorbitant luxury of some riotous Prince or the more thrifty covetousnesse of some State and Common-wealth or the ever-craving and envious necessities of some private mean-spirited people till they see Deformity Beggery Contempt Confusion and all Irreligion dancing like Satyrs and evil Spirits among the Ruines of Religion and amidst the Desolations not of the pomp so much as of the very power and profession of true Christianity Which dreadfull effects must needs be much in the eye and abhorrence of every pious and prudent man who sees by evident experience what some mens Reformations doe mean when they not onely grudge at all setled just and honourable maintenance of Ministers which they would fain swallow up and divert another way but they are further as studious to demolish and devour as ever their fore-fathers were to build even those publick Monuments of pristine Devotion Gratitude and Magnificence which became Christians above all men to their bountifull God and blessed Saviour Even those goodly Cathedrals and other materiall Churches which never cost their defacers one penny to build or repaire them these must if some men may have their wills and they have had it God knowes too much be so robbed of all their great endowments and ancient Revenues that nothing must be left so much as to repaire them or keep them up
an envious Eye and a sacrilegious Spirit did not find vehement Regrets honest Pity and sharp Remorses in his heart when he saw that goodly Temple of God turned to a stable by a military either necessity or liberty when passing by he discerned all the scaffolds which supported those ponderous arches till the sides of the Building were confirmed pulled down not without the danger and dread of those which removed them to burn or sell them when after this he beheld the lead which covered it flayed off by piece-meal and turned to private advantages when last of all he was afraid to passe through the Isles or come near the Arches of that great structure for fear it should fall upon him and oppresse him with those horrid heaps which every moment threatned to fall their cement being dissolved by rain and weather To this Tragick posture is that stately structure reduced which was the noblest ornament of that great and renowned City as it were the centre of its stability magnificence and honour yea it was justly reckoned among the chiefest visible instances of the Christian glory and renown of this Nation while both Natives and Strangers beheld it not without a sacred horrour and unwonted admiration I pray God the Ruine of that Church be not a presage of other Ruines which will be more unwelcome to many of that City when their seiled Houses shall become ruinous heaps I know there are of later years so many pedlars and enterlopers in Religion that they are in danger to spoile the grand trade of true Reformation which ought to be carried on by a publick joynt stock of Christian Counsel and Charity for their gainfull godlinesse aims not onely to make all Ministers of the Church so mean and miserable that they shall have just cause to envy the poorest pesants and the meanest mechanicks but they further design to reduce all our material Churches or Houses of God in the Land to such sordid deformities that these shall have cause to envy not onely the spruce and costly Houses of these thrifty Reformers but their very Barns and Stables which they will have more substantiall and in better repair yea more decent and cleanly than our Churches into which Christians as Gods Harvest are frequently gathered together to serve and worship their Saviour to praise adore and admire the God of Heaven While there is no end of the Cost and Curiosity the Beauty and Richness of their private Dwellings yet are these Church-worms these moths of Reformation ever murmurnig repining at what charge is bestowed even by other men either long since or late upō our Churches and with a most supercilious demurenesse and affected zelotry the better to colour over or conceal their sacrilegious spirits they are heard very oft to cry out To what purpose is this wast this excessive yea superstitious cost What need is there of such goodly stones such stately pillars such massive timber such costly coverings with lead when we may serve God at a cheaper rate full as well nay farre better in a Barn or Stable in a common Hall or Parlour Alas God dwels not in Temples made with hands nor is he pleased with such prodigall expences in order to his worship how much more acceptable were it to him if this money were bestowed on the Poor those living Temples of Gods Spirit These are the penurious Principles which some whining Reformers use to save their purses yea and to fill them as occasion serves with the spoiles both of Churches and Church-men too which some men I believe have already done without giving that ever I heard any portion as Almes to the Poore and for hire some poor labouring men have been so conscientious Christians that they would not be employed or hired by them on any terms to pull down Churches lest they should do the work and receive the wages of iniquity I cannot but answer these men according to their folly and presumption the rather because they pretend Religion and Reformation of all things to a spirituall way of worshipping and serving God which they understand may reach their Hands Eyes Tongues Heads and Hearts but not their Purses That is their Noli me tangere the peculiar and reserve exempted from Gods claim and title not contained in any Commission of Religion yea precisely excluded out of the new Copies and Schemes of Reformation drawn different from all ancient Originalls of Judaick or Christian Devotion by men that are very wise in their owne eyes and very wary to save their purses I pray God they be as carefull to save their souls That these new Masters may not too much triumph in their own fancies they may please to understand that we other Christians who love to serve God in the beauty of holinesse and handsomnesse who are ambitious to honour God and his worship with our substance we are not so uncatechised as not to know almost as well as these supercilious and parsimonious censors that the Divine Immensity is so farre from dwelling in a comprehensive or inclosed manner in Houses made with hands that the Heaven of Heavens cannot containe him he onely is his own Heaven a Center and Circumference fixed in and full of himself alone comprehensive of his own incomprehensible excellencies yet under favour of these Seraphick Teachers the high and holy one that inhabits eternity delights to dwell among the Sons of men not onely in humble Spirits contrite Hearts and believing Souls by the speciall and invisible residence of his Grace and Spirit but also in such visible manifestations as are specially circumscribed by times and places where it may not unproperly be said the Lords name is placed while there it is solemnly called upon blessed and praised by the Congregation of the Lords people who meet together to worship the Lord in such places as not onely fit their own conveniencies best but carry some proportion to their affections Honour Reverence Devotion and Relation toward their great God and glorified Saviour even before the sons of men who by the light of Nature require and expect that the Divine Majesty should be worshipped not in places of profane and common use but such as are specially separated from them and dedicated or consecrated to holy Services agreeable to that relation they bear to the most holy God as houses of Prayer and so houses of God such as the blessed Apostles and the Lord Jesus himself disdained not to frequent among the Jews as the place of publick worship consecrated to God 'T is true our God needs not such Houses as to his Omnipresence but he requires them so far as they are evidences of our respects to him Nor are Churches onely intended for the conveniences of Christians to meet together that they may sit warm and dry but they serve further to expresse when God gives us Peace and Plenty that high esteem and honour we bear to our God also the love we
have to the place where his Honour dwels as to visible Service and outward Communion lastly they serve to tell the world how large-hearted and liberall-handed true Christians and well-reformed ones can be toward their God and Saviour not onely equall to but beyond if need be to what Heathenish devotion and Romish superstition did pretend If such costly and stately fabricks of Churches were lesse needfull in respect of the proportions of Love and Respect we ought to bear and expresse to the Glory and Service of God if Christians at first might well want them when they could not in their Poverty and Persecution either have or enjoy them yet in a setled and flourishing State as Eusebius and others tell us Christians were ashamed and most impatient not to shew forth by the cost and state of their Churches what was their zeal for God and high honour to their crucified Saviour Goodly Churches and Princely Cathedrals every where grew up on the sudden in all the Christian world like Tulips or fair Flowers in a Garden when the winter of persecution was gone and when the spring-time of peace began to shine as in the blessed time of the Great Constantine then began Christian Churches Oratories or Dominicals to out-shine the Temples of the Heathen Gods the Palaces of Princes the Balneos and Theatres of free Cities these great and lasting Foundations were the Trophies or triumphant Arches of Christian Religion every where erected and witnessing that it had by the blood of the Lamb and the patience of primitive Martyrs happily conquered the malice of Satan the wisdome and power of the World Lastly if we Christians needed no such Churches for Christs Honour and our own conveniency yet Jews Turks Heathens do need them as notable marks of our high and honourable regard to our God and Crucified Saviour yea they are indeed notable pregnant Monuments to all spectators of the Antiquity of Christian Religion and of the munificent Devotion used by our Forefathers To me I confesse any Countrey seems desolate that hath not the fair Land-marks of Churches nor can it ever be either Honour to our Nation or any Advantage to the true Reformed Religion as it will be a great scandall to all that are not Christians also a great advantage to the Popish party and profession for us in England or elsewhere now to soile and deform our Reformation by the Rapine and Ruine of those Churches which our Forefathers builded I find that in point of Thrift men of narrow hearts seem so much children in understanding that they usually alledge Scripture as the Devil did partially and fallaciously which ought to be applied according to its severall scopes and intents not so to magnifie Gods transcendent and invisible Majesty as therefore to avile or debase his outward and visible Ministry or Glory which is specially present at such times and in such places where his Worship and Praise are celebrated These sharking Sophisters cannot but remember that our blessed Saviour chose for the first Celebration of his Supper which is the highest Mystery and solemn solemnity of Christian Religion a large upper room ready furnished the fairest no doubt for Space and Ornament in that House To shew us that Christians are not confined to Caves and Cottages nor ought they to affect Barnes and Stables for their holy Conventions when Gods indulgence gives them means and opportunities to enjoy other accommodations more becoming that Order and Decency which God requires and expects of us in his Service unlesse himself hinder and deny us those comely advantages No men are branded with blacker and juster marks of Vilenesse and Unworthinesse than those who either grudged at or secretly defrauded or forcibly took away what was once dedicated or given to the Worship of God the Honour of Christ and the Benefit of his Church Thus Christ the Disciples and all Christians ever counted and called Judas a Thief a Traitor and a Devil so Ananias and Sapphira by their sacriledge gave occasion to the first thunderbolts of Church-censures which strook them dead upon the place Who was ever more odious than Diocletian and Julian the Apostate a man otherwayes of great Learning severe Justice and Stoicall Moralities as Ammianus gives us account of him who followed him to his death yet is his name execrable for a witty Persecutor and a perfidious Sacrilegist while he scoffed at those goodly vessels of Gold and Silver also at the fair Basilica's or Cathedrals in which the Galilean as he called our blessed Saviour was served when he had a mind to confiscate the Churches Goods and Treasures that he might the better pay his Souldiers CHAP. XXVI CErtainly there are pious prodigalities and holy superfluities not only lawfull and convenient but most comely and commendable among Christians yea in some respects necessary when Gods indulgence gives them peace and plenty then they ought to be ashamed to serve God niggardly to serve themselves with the best and God with the refuse to afford him onely such expressions of their Duty Honour and Devotion as cost them little or nothing it is then a sin arguing a Nabalitick and vile heart to meditate nothing but vile and illiberall things for God to use in Christian solemnities no other but vulgar conveniences and Kitchin accommodations such as their extemporary and every-dayes thrift allowes to their very Beasts and Servants no way proportionable to the bounty or God or answerable to that Majesty they professe to adore in their Redeemer Jesus Christ who not onely expects as a free-will-offering but requires as a proportionable and acceptable service that we honour him as becomes us even before the Sons of men that the glory of the Gentiles may be brought to Christ and such munificence of Gold Myrrhe Frankincense and things equivalent as may import to Aliens that Christians esteem their Saviour as a great King Priest and Prophet yea as a God deserving to be worshipped with the best we can present him withall which as Isidore Hispal observes after S. Austin in his Civ Dei and others out of Varro and other Heathens were the methods they were taught even by the light of Nature to exalt and magnifie the Names and Honour of their Gods by Houses far more costly and stately than private Edifices judging it fit to pray in better rooms than they eat and drank and slept in They added to their Temples Images of their Gods more ample than humane and ordinary Dimensions they adorned all with solemn Ceremonies and such accurate Eloquence as chose rather to set forth the Praise and Majesty of their Gods in the Grandeur and exactnesse of Verse than in the flatness vulgarity and loosenesse of Prose that by all means they might conciliate an high Respect and Veneration to their Gods not onely from the Worshippers but from the very Spectators It is a shame that Jupiter Apollo Diana Venus and Aesculapius Gods that never lived nor died
for their Worshippers should boast of their Temples to the upbraiding of Christians or that the Jewes and Mahometans should have cause to suspect us of a disesteem and slight of our God and Saviour who lived among us and died for us by our neglect of the places where we Christians meet to serve our God and Saviour While we ambitiously dwell in sciled houses Gods houses lie wast poor mortall worms affect Palaces for themselves and crowd their God the King immortall into a Cottage The pouring of that costly oyntment on our Saviours head was not that which he either absolutely needed or required but he deserved it and all that could be rendred to him as tokens of Love Honour and Gratitude and we see he was so far from finding fault with it or complying with the thrifty and thievish basenesse of Judas that he accepted it kindly he justified it publickly and commended it highly as worthy to be recorded whereever the Gospel is preached that it might be an everlasting example of generous Grace and liberall Love capable to give check in all Ages to such dangerous Christians and penurious spirits as are prone under pretences of Piety or Charity or any reforming Frugalities to quarrel at or condemn parallel expressions of munificent Honour and heroick Gratitude to Jesus Christ for the honour of whose name I thought it my duty thus farre to vindicate against sacrilegious Vastators the sanctity and sumptuousnesse of those places where the honour of our God and Saviour eminently dwels in the solemn and publick celebration of his Name Praise Merit and Divine Majesty who abasing himself to the shame of the Crosse and now ascended above every created name of Power and Honour in Heaven and Earth ought not to be in any respect treated in such a vile fashion as if we thought meanly of him or with the Samosatenians and Arians esteemed him no other than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a meer Man to be served in as mean or meaner way than we serve our selves which seems the sense of some wretches who are glad to see Churches lie like Hog-sties full of filth and confusion and to be made even as Jakes and Dunghils which fate Nebuchadnezzar threatned to those that spake any thing amisse against the true God A sight and example which I confesse I take to be as little to the credit or encouragement of any reformation of Religion as it is no advantage to a beautifull face which possibly is a little foul and besmeared to scratch and tear its skin till the blood come in stead of washing it clean I could not forbear to insist on this subject in which if I offend some penurious and sacrilegious spirits of the present Age I hope I shall please and promote the desires and designs of more generous posterity in whose dayes it may be God will restore the captivity repair the ruines wipe away the reproches unjustly by Papists others cast upon this Church and the true Reformation which indeed never owned any such Principles or Practises as savoured of Sacriledge which is a taking away from our God and the Lord Jesus Christ from his Church his Ministers such things as are dedicated to his Worship and Service to the Churches Benefit and his Ministers Maintenance Order and Honour without which Religion cannot flourish nor indeed well subsist especially among such Christians as under pretense of love and zeal for Reformation as friends daily pillage and spoil Religion as its cruellest enemies CHAP. XXVII IT was a speech in old times of better significancy than sound Luxus Clericorum Laus est Laicorum The Splendour or Pomp of the Clergy was the Praise and Honour of the Laity not that Church-men should at any time be riotous and luxurious in their greatest abundance but it is the commendation of Christian people as indeed of all men so to entertain the Ministers of their God and Dispensers of their Religion specially in times of peace and a Land of plenty as may set them and their Profession furthest off from Poverty and its inseparable companion vulgar contempt that Church-men might have not onely wherewith to keep up the outward Decency Majesty of Religion but to maintain themselves and their families at such a proportion as may extend to charity liberality and hospitality The habits and exercises of which vertues become no mens Hearts Hands and Houses better than Christian Ministers and Rulers of the Church nothing more confirming the Doctrine they teach of Gods munificence to mankind than their living so as to be ever giving Religion is never so acceptable to common people as when they not onely hear the Word and see the Ceremony but taste the sweetnesse and substance of it in the reall fruits of its bounty Which pious Policy and charitable Craft in former dayes kept up the credit of Religion both while it was Roman and when it was Reformed to as high a pitch in England as in any Nation under Heaven while the Clergy enjoyed those blessings of Gods and mans Donation which enabled many an one of them to build and endow many such noble foundations of Churches Colledges Hospitals and Almes-houses that any one of them now goes beyond all that ever sacrilegious spirits did or designed either for Gods honour or mans benefit if all their good works and thoughts were summed up and put together though indeed those men are uncapable of doing any good work as to Charity who are guilty of sacred Robbery stoln Sacrifices were not to be consecrated to God no more than dead carkases Every History of England shews at large what good and great works Bishops and other Church-men in England did not onely in their Papal Celebacy but in their Primitive and later Conjugacy fruits indeed of pious and Princely Magnificence such as now neither the joint abilities of the indigent and peeled Clergy nor the gripple charity of whole Counties can or will so much as keep up or repair no not so much as to the very fabrick of those fair Churches which were the honour of Cities Counties and the whole Nation Whose vast Revenues being taken away both from Churches and Church-men no wonder if the sordid vastations of them and their deplorable decayes as that of S. Pauls in London and of Ely-Minster in that Isle every where appear as shamefull scandalous and prodigious Spectacles to all ingenuous persons to Papists both at home and abroad also to all Forraigners Christian Mahometan or Heathen who come into this Island who may easily see such sights as rather proclaim Saracenism Barbarism and Atheisme than such a sense of Christianisme as possessed our noble Progenitors who were ashamed to seem base and niggardly toward a bountifull God and Saviour Every City in England besides other Towns had such stately and durable monuments of pristine Piety and Charity in them as were hardly to be destroyed by the malice of Time in many Centuries if the
carried on by Jesuitick Policies Principles and Practises against all rules of Morality and Piety Honor and Humanity when these and some of the like rank leaven are recanted and removed from the Roman party On the other side when the Protestants and all that pretend to any name of Reformation shall be ashamed under any cloak of Piety or Christian Liberty either to rob from God and his Church from his service and speciall servants the Ministers of the Gospell or not to restore to them what is theirs by all Lawes Divine and Humane by right of Testamentary Donation by religious consecration by civill sanction and confirmation by long use and peaceable fruition no way forfeitable by Man or alienable from God whose the fee right and property is as a gratitude and homage payed to the Honour Worship and service of his great Name When Papists forbear their Superstitious Sacriledge and Protestants their Covetous Sacriledge when the first restore the Truth Purity and Integrity of Christian Religion which they have long detained in unrighteousnesse when the other restores that Order Honour and Estate which belongs to the support and government the decency and Majesty of Christ his Church and true Religion Then and not before may we expect some happy close among these so divided Western Churches whom first Papall policy and pride now Plebian loosenesse and insolency on all sides factious and schismaticall covetous and cruell practises have now no lesse divided than former different Doctrines opinions and ceremonies did the reconciliation of which many learned and peaceable men have seriously studied soberly proposed and charitably endeavoured The want almost despaire now without multiplied Miracles of which most desirable atonement the sad consequences which must needs attend the continuance and increase of desperate defiances implacable violences and cruell immoderations on all sides these these I say are calamities more deplorable than any that a Christians eyes can behold in all the world since they are at once the sin shame and misery of Christendom besides the scandall and scorn of all the world It being a farre sadder sight to see Christians thus rob and spoile thus worry and wound one another than to see them persecuted by Heathens and Infidels Jewes and Mahometans as it is farre more horrid to see men fighting with one another than beasts or brethren than strangers Without any doubt the mutuall animosities and barbarities exercised by Christians on all sides as they will in time open a doore for Turkish power to prevaile against them so meane while it makes Christians turn Turkes one against another Besides that these unchristian Practises on all sides do leave not onely the looser sort of men and women to an Atheisticall indifferency as to any Religion but the more sober and just Christians on every side Protestants and Papists are so scandalized and perplexed that they do not wel know what course of Religion to hold nor how to steere between the grosse errors on the one side and the base rapines on the other It being an hard choice for a serious and honest Christian whether he should keep Communion with superstitious and Idolatrous Papists or with schismaticall and sacrilegious Protestants the one refusing to be justly reformed the other deforming even Reformation it self Amidst which miserable distances and disadvantages of Christian Religion this sad event and burden of the Lord may be too easily foretold by one of the smallest Prophets That as Atheisme Profanenesse and Irreligion is like to get ground on all sides through the deformities immoderations varieties inconsistencies of Religion so to be sure the Papall party repute interest will daily prevaile every where as of later yeares it hath against those of the Protestant and Reformed profession since they see even the most famous setled and flourishing Church of England which was the Mirror of Reformation the noblest standard of Religion the ablest Antagonist against Romish pride and superstition in all the world this even this sought now to be so reduced so battered and divided so peeled and spoiled distressed deformed dissipated and despised and this even by those that pretend high to Reformation which must they say be attained and perfected by utter devesting even this so famous a Church and its deserving Clergy of their former Honour and Estate Order and Government Authority and Dignity Revenues and Reputation Uniformity and Unity all which heretofore they enjoyed by the mercy of God and good will of such Princes and Peers Parlaments and People as were the best Christians and best reformed who justly abhorred those sacrilegious and sharking arts which make either Religion or Reformation Preachers or true Professors either avaritious or beggerly and necessitous which their Wisdome and Piety knew would be the way to undermine and obstruct all true Religion and progresse of Reformation all experience teaching us that mankind is naturally prone rather to follow liberall Errours than niggardly Truths few men will adhere to hungry Holinesse and famishing Reformations such as some men have designed and vehemently agitated of late years in England little God knows to the credit or advance of any true Reformation It cannot then but be most evident to you O my noble Countreymen and to all wise men that as the sad condition of the Church of England at once pleaseth and hardneth the Romanists who are glad to see her thus wasted though they abhor the means and methods of her misery so the reall interest of the true Reformed Religion in England seems now much weaker than ever it was much more exposed to the objections and obloquies the Policies and Practices of pragmatick Jesuits and other spitefull Papists who with infinite Industry with all Arts and Alacrity daily undermine all the remaining parts yea and the very foundation as well as the reputation of all reformed Religion in the hearts of the people of England Doubtlesse if Popish Priests which are men of learning and sober lives had liberty in publick to promote their party they would draw most men and women after them in the Novelties Distractions Confusions and Deformities of Religions yea and of Reformations here in England in despite of all the orderly and Orthodox Clergy yet left in England so little would they consider any stop or impediment that either Presbytery or Independency Scotl. or New-Engl can give them who have all been made active and contributive to their own shame and to the generall ruine of this Church and consequently to the reall advantages of Popery which professeth great uniformity and constancy in their Religion Nor can the subtil factors for the Papacy but expect and hope by degrees in a few years to bring in again into England the justly feared and abhorred Inundations of the Sea of Rome in its superstitions and usurpations against both which our wise and pious progenitors both since and before the Reformation did in many Parlaments make severall cautions provisions Premunire's and sanctions to preserve
rob God and the Church their Mother Fathers and Brethren of that double Honour Maintenance and Reverence Authority and competency which is due to them and was setled upon them snatching away the childrens bread that they may give it to dogs to greedy and grinning men authors and fautors of all our rents and confusions who as the Psalmist expresseth it run up and down through every County City Street and Village grudging if they be not satisfied with the Priests portion Thus while the Papists too much pamper overcharge Religion with Pomp and Luxury with superfluous Ceremonies and Superstitions while the Fanaticks strive to underfeed and starve it to a despicable feeblenesse and deformity both of them are become dangerous enemies to the true reformed state of Religion in this or any Church and Nation whose best temper and healthfullest constitution is made up of sincere Truth unfeigned Charity liberall Piety unaffected Decency a duly ordained Ministry with just Authority and uninterrupted Succession entertained with holy moderation and humble prosperity All which were heretofore as remarkably to be seen in the Church of England as in any Nation under Heaven which now is in danger to be put upon great streights to run between two Seas and Rocks like the Ship which carried S. Paul uncertain whether it must be destroyed by Papall or popular insolencies whether it shall at once be driven and split upon the high rocks of Popery or tossed with the Herricano's of vulgar tempests and variety till it run upon the flats and shallows of Sacriledge and be swallowed up by fanatick Quick-sands 'T is true these insectiles the later and lesser fry of novell Sects and various factions in England dayly multiplying and dividing in their Opinions Religions and Reformations may possibly seem to some men like small Pilchards or Shotten Herrings compared to the great Whales and mighty Leviathans of Rome neither so dreadfull nor so dangerous to the Reformed Religion But wise men may consider that what seems wanting in their Masse and Bulk severally looked on is made up in their number and activity not onely Sea Monsters may sink a ship but small wormes which grow to its sides and keel will eat it through and destroy it It is a great deal of mischief that Mice and Rats Ants and Mites will do in a little time to great bodies if they be let alone This I am sure some of these petty spirited but very spitefull animals which some men so much despise have of late yeares so excessively spawned and swarmed by a licentious superfetation of Religions and Reformations here in England that they are become like the numerous Locusts Flies and Caterpillars of Egypt not onely very busie and importune but biting and devouring what ever they can light upon yea many of them like Wasps and Hornets are most exasperated against those sober Christians and Ministers who are less patient to have their Estates Liberties Consciences and Religion at once destroyed by their gnawing or corroding Reformations The fruits and effects of which African mixtures and confusions every wise man may easily foretell being utterly inconsistent with not onely the Sanctity Charity Unity Tranquillity and Majesty of Religion becoming this Reformed Church and Christian State but with the very civill Peace freedom and secular Honour of this Nation Nor can any sober person tell what any one or all of them in their fractions and factions would be at either in respect of the flourishing of Religion or felicity of the civil state beyond or any way comparable to what was formerly professed practised and enjoyed in this Church and Nation long before Satan had leave thus to winnow the Church with Saint Peter or to smite the State as he did Job with these civill boyles and botches I know there are some grave and godly men who are well-affected to the Church of England and zealous for true Reformation in a settled and happy way who do not account these Moderne and Minute Sects these broken and divided factions to be any way very dangerous and so not considerable to the publick welfare of this Nation either in Religious or civill respects because they think none of them to be of a firme and durable constitution but rather as Vermine bred of putid water in warme unholesome and to them most indulgent seasons between Pride and Peevishnesse Ignorance and Licentiousnesse Envy and Covetousness they cannot either continue long or propagate any lasting succession but as animalls of a crude imperfect and equivocall generation having spent that corrupt matter out of which they have both their production and nutrition they will like Magots dye of themselves as did the Gnosticks Montanists Manichees Novatians or Catharists the Aerians Euchites Circumcellions Donatists and others in ancient times whose folly being made manifest to all sober Christians it prevailed no further Such creatures in time like Snailes wasting their slimy and indigested substance by their own motions The rage of Hereticks and Schismaticks being like that of mad Doggs which after they have a while fomed and snapped here and there run themselves to death and are tired by their own cruell agitations Nor will they find many to succeed them especially when once the wisdome and piety of a Christian Nation so far recovers as to cut off and curb that popular licentious and lazy humour or to obstruct those hopes of profit pleasure and preferment which are the Favonii the warme winds that impregnate these creatures How few would have deserted and so defied the Church of England as they have done if they had not had other temptations than those of conscience or religious perswasions 'T is true I do not look upon these many-headed and mis-shapen factions which are so highly animated against the Church of England being most-what like Monsters either excessive in their Seraphick Whimsies everlasting Novelties and affected fancies or defective in that sound knowledge that humble orderly and peaceable charity which becomes true Christians I do not look upon them as any way apt or able of themselves to build an orderly and durable structure no more than the Brick-layers of Babel when their Tongues were divided for I find they are commonly like Rookes which strive to make their own nests by rifling their Neighbours Little solid or setled in Reason or Religion in Church or State is expectable from tempers and activities which are like that of Pioneers and Plunderers chiefly for undermining and ruining prostrating and levelling both Churches and States all Magistrates and Ministers that are either within their reach and stroke or without their mark and cognizance upon their fore-heads Yet give me leave to suggest yea and to urge upon your most serious considerations O my Honoured and beloved Country-men than the consequents necessarily attending the divided opinions and destructive agitations of those that may seem the most petty parties and inconsiderable Sects now in England must needs be very dangerous and may in
time prove extreamly pernicious to the peace piety honour and welfare of this Nation not onely in respect of the Reformed Religion whose authoritative Ministry and maintenance they will ever seek to devour and utterly destroy but even in respect of secular interests and civill peace For the first The integrity and true interests of the Reformed Religion who that hath read what I have already not more passionately then impartially written can be so blind as not to see That the pride petulancy and despite the ignorance licentiousnesse and covetousness of some of these men hath been and still is such that they have not onely sought to wast and deforme to reproach and defame all that outward order visible beauty polity support and unity which became so famous a Church and Nation but they have further studied to weaken and destroy the most solid and essentiall parts of Religion by many grosse errours damnable Doctrines bold blasphemies high Atheismes and rude immoralities all which do naturally boile up in the corrupt hearts and violent lusts of mankinde when they have any fire of temptation or encouragement What is then so immodest so impudent against the glory of God against the honour of our Lord Jesus Christ against the written word of God against the reputation of the Catholick or any well-reformed Church against the Lawes of nature civill societies and common justice against the good of men and Christians their temporall and eternall welfare which some of these Abaddons these Apollyons will not adventure to broach and abet to act own and applaud when they see their raveries are apt not onely to amuse the vulgar people but to mend their own fortunes which are the first and neerest designes they aime at as the chief ends of the agents But the end or effect following their actions though possibly not some of their intentions will be this to prepare by these various windings confused circulations and distorted wrestings of the Reformed Religion the way for Roman factors Papall interests and Jesuitick designes whose learned abilities orderly industry and indefatigable activity is such that by that time the old stock of Reverend orderly and authoritative Bishops and Presbyters the truest and most unquestionable Ministers of the Church of Christ are worn out in England and the reformed Religion is reduced with its titular and extenuated Ministers to a meer medly or popular Chaos of confusions the most of sober people being either sick or ashamed or weary of their home-bred disorders and unremedied diseases in Religion by this time I say the Romish agitators will not onely devoure all these petty parties and feeble factions of Reformers with as much ease as the Stork did the Froggs but they will in time utterly destroy the remaines of the defamed Doctrine and deformed Religion which your fore-fathers owned and to the death professed as most true and well reformed with great Honour Holinesse and Happiness which yet the ignorance and insolence the Illiterateness and Rusticity the Barrennesse and Barbarity of novel Sects have already rendred poor and despicable much to be pitied and deplored both at home and abroad I must ever so far own my reason as to professe that I look upon the Defamers Dividers and Destroyers of the Church of England whatever they are or seem to be no other than the perdues or forelorn hope of Popery which by lighter skirmishes open advantages to the Popes maine Battaglio the Vancourriers or Harbingers sent and excited in great part from the Pragmatick Policies of Rome whose grand interest since the Reformation hath been not more to advance the House of Austria and preserve the Papacy than to regain the Church of England to the Romish slavery In whose present calamities may easily be discerned a far greater reach and deeper Spirit than is usuall to be found in ordinary Sectaries and Schismaticks who are commonly of low and mean parts short-sighted and short-spirited of very shallow wits and extemporary designes rarely aiming at any thing that is of a publick concern of a grand notable and durable proportion but rather gratifying their sudden passions and occasionall fancies or correptions which are pitifully poor and plebeian seldome reaching higher than the pleasure of scratching their own or other mens itching ears with some novel fancies and opinions or setting up themselves by a sorry ambition to be Heads and Leaders the Pastors and Teachers of some credulous company which makes it self into some new mode and very superciliously calls it self The Church not in charity and communion with but in contempt and defiance of all other Churches Parochiall Provinciall Nationall or Catholick owning none of the Primitive Grand and Apostolicall Combinations or their Successions to be truly constituted Churches By such little arts some of them feed their bellies and cloth their backs better than heretofore when they made no such cakes for their Queens of Heaven nor Shrines for their severall Diana's but were confined to their lesse gainfull trades some of them feed meerly upon popular breath which as the wind will never last long in one point or corner lastly some of them keep up their vulgar Pride and sad Ambitions by nothing else but by the fame of their Antagonists the glory they have to contest with the Church of England and her ablest Ministers who are in earnest so much superiour to these sorry Rivals and Ruiners of them in all Learning Religion Vertue Wisdome Honesty and Modesty as the Stars in the firmament are beyond the glittering of rotten chips in the dark or the shining of Glow-wormes in a ditch Certainly these petty parties who scarce know what they drive at and are full of varieties in their Fancies Forms and Factions these cannot produce so constant a current and so strong a tide as is alwaies urging against the Church of Engl. and the honour of the Reformed Religion but they are driven on by a subtill and secret yet potent impulse as waves of the sea not onely dashing and breaking upon each other but all of them battering the Honour and Stability of the Church of England as the great rampart or bank which stands in the way of the Sea of Rome mightily opposing and hindering heretofore both fanatick Confusions Papal Usurpations and Romish Superstitions whose advantages now are evidently prepared and carried on by those that under the name of Reformation will most effectually at last overthrow it For after these petty spirits who have been and are the great Dividers Despisers and Destroyers of the reformed Church of England have a few years longer played their mad pranks in this sometime so flourishing and fruitfull vineyard of the Lord pulling up the hedge of Ecclesiasticall Canons and Civil Sanctions throwing down the wall of Ancient Discipline and Catholick Government breaking in pieces the wine-press of holy Ordination and Ministeriall Authority and Succession pulling up both root and branch of holy Plants and regular Planters what I beseech you can hinder these subtill
Foxes and wild Boars of Romish Power and Policy to enter in and not onely secretly but openly as occasion shall serve to destroy all the remaining stock of the true Protestants and Professors of the Reformed Religion who at first soberly protesting against Popish Errours and Deformities afterwards praying in-vain for a joynt and just Reformation did at last reform themselves after the rule of Gods Word interpreted by the Catholick Practise of purest Antiquity What without a miracle can hinder the Papall prevalency in England when once sound Doctrine is shaken corrupted despised when Scriptures are wrested by every private interpreter when the ancient Creeds and Symbols the Lords Prayer and Ten Commandements all wholsome forms of sound Doctrine and Devotion the Articles and Liturgy of such a Church together with the first famous Councils all are slighted vilified despised and abhorred by such English-men as pretend to be great Reformers when neither pristine Respect nor Support Credit nor Countenance Maintenance nor Reverence shall be left either to the Reformed Religion or the Ministry of it without which they will hardly be carried on beyond the fate of Pharaohs Chariots when their wheeles were taken off which is to be overwhelmed and drowned in the Romish red Sea which will certainly overflow all when once England is become not onely a dunghill and Tophet of Hereticall filth and Schismaticall fire but an Aceldama or field of blood by mutuall Animosities and civil Dissentions arising from the variations and confusions of Religions All which as the Roman Eagle now foresees and so followes the camp of Sectaries as Vultures and Birds of prey are wont to doe Armies so no man not blinded with private passions and present interest is so simple as not to know that it will in time terribly seize upon the blind dying or dead carkase of this Church and Nation whose expiration will be very visible when the Purity Order and Unity of Religion the Respect Support and Authority of the Ministry is vanished and banished out of England by the neglect of some the Malice Madnesse and Ingratitude of others your most unhappy Countrey-men Then shall the Israel of England return to the Egypt of Rome then shall the beauty of our Sion be captive to the bondage of Babylons either Superstition or Persecution from both which I beseech God to deliver us As an Omen of the future fate how many persons of fair Estates others of good parts and hopefull Learning are already shrewdly warped and inclined to the Church of Rome and either actually reconciled or in a great readinesse to embrace that Communion which excommunicates all Greek and Latine Churches Eastern Western and African Christians which will not submit to its Dominion and Superstition chiefly moved hereto because they know not what to make of or expect from the Religion and Reformation of the Church of England which they see so many zealous to reproch and ruine so few concerned to relieve restore or pity As for the return of you my noble Countrey-men and your Posterity to the Roman Subjection and Superstition I doubt not but many of you most of you all of you that are persons of judicious and consciencious Piety doe heartily deprecate it and would seriously avoid it to the best of your skill and power as indeed you have great cause both in Prudence and Conscience in Piety and Policy yet I believe none of you can flatter your selves that the next Century shall defend the Reformed Religion in England from Romish Pretensions Perswasions and Prevalencies as the last hath done while the Dignity Order and Authority of the Ministry the Government of excellent Bishops the Majesty and Unity of this reformed Church and its Religion were all maintained by the unanimous vote consent and power of all Estates Nay the Dilemma and distressed choice of Religion is now reduced to this that many peaceable and well-minded Christians having been so long harrassed bitten and worried with novell Factions and pretended Reformations would rather chuse that their Posterity if they may but have the excuse of ignorance in the main controversies to plead for Gods mercy in their joining to that Communion which hath so strong a relish of Egyptian Leeks and Onions of Idolatry and Superstition besides unchristian Arrogancy and intolerable Ambition that their Posterity I say should return to the Roman party which hath something among them setled orderly and uniform becoming Religion than to have them ever turning and tortured upon Ixions wheel catching in vain at fancifull Reformations as Tantalus at the deceitfull waters rolling with infinite paines and hazard the Reformed Religion like Sisyphus his stone sometime asserting it by Law and Power otherwhile exposing it to popular Liberty and Loosenesse than to have them tossed to and fro with every wind of Doctrine with the Fedities Blasphemies Animosities Anarchies Dangers and Confusions attending fanatick Fancies quotidian Reformations which like botches or boiles from surfeited and unwholsome bodies do daily break out among those Christians who have no rule of Religion but their own humours and no bounds of their Reformations but their own Interests the first makes them ridiculous the second pernicious to all sober Christians Whereas the Roman Church however tainted with rank Errours and dangerous Corruptions in Doctrine and Manners which forbid us under our present convictions to have in those things any visible sacred communion with them though we have a great charity and pity for them Charity in what they still retain good Pity in what they have erred from the Rule and Example of Christ and his Catholick Church yet it cannot be denied without a brutish blindnesse and injurious slander which onely serves to gratifie the grosse Antipathies of the gaping vulgar that the Church of Rome among its Tares and Cockle its Weeds and Thornes hath many wholsome Herbs and holy Plants growing much more of Reason and Religion of good Learning and sober Industry of Order and Polity of Morality and Constancy of Christian Candor and Civility of common Honesty and Humanity becoming grave men and Christians by which to invite after-Ages and your Posterity to adhere to it and them rather then to be everlastingly exposed to the profane bablings endless janglings miserable manglings childing confusions Atheisticall indifferencies and sacrilegious furies of some later spirits which are equally greedy and giddy making both a play and a prey of Religion who have nothing in them comparable to the Papall party to deserve your or your Posterities admiration or imitation but rather their greatest caution and prevention for you will finde what not I onely but sad experience of others may tell you that the sithes and pitch-forks of these petty Sects and plebeian Factions will be as sharp and heavy as the Papists Swords and Faggots heretofore were both to your religious and civil Happinesse CHAP. XXIX FOr however the feeblenesse and paucity of lesser Sects and Factions in Religion in some places their mutuall
Divisions and intestine Quarrels in others being like the Birds called Ruffs ever brusling and pecking against each other may make them seem at present not so dangerous or pernicious in regard of civil Troubles and Seditions as they have been to the Ecclesiasticall Uniformity Beauty and Honour yet later as well as former experiences may not onely admonish but assure you that besides the Roman advantages which are greatest and last the private Passions and various Interests even of these lesser Factionists and Sticklers will not seldome nor a little hazard your civil peace when once their severall parties and opinions can get numbers capable to set up their pretensions under any specious name either of Anabaptistick Repentance or special Calls and Inspirations or a Fifth Monarchy or Christs Kingdome in this world or any Saints reigning upon earth for a thousand years more or lesse according as they can get and hold power over mens bodies and souls and be supreme to all intents and purposes both civil and religious I make no great doubt but these men will be found as rigid cruell and implacable in their heights and soveraignties as ever those bloody Papists were whose principle was to destroy all they count Hereticks and the others to destroy all they count not godly Saints because forsooth not of their respective parties either Papists or Schismaticks England at severall times beside other Countreys hath had terrible Essayes what such spirits aim to doe and they will out-doe their own aimes when their rude hands should be able to keep pace with their giddy heads malicious hearts and extravagant tongues How have they sometime threatned to destroy not onely Church-men and Ministers but all Gown-men and Lawyers yea all others in any power or capacity above them if incompliant with them You cannot be ignorant how the pulse of such people beates when they have tasted of severall Religions and sipped of many Reformations which like variety of Wine so strangely intoxicate common men and women that of friends they grow most insolent enemies against those Churches and Christians which they first despise then forsake at length divide and at last destroy as farre as lies in their power Thus desperately disdainfull unaffable and intractable grew the Donatists Novatians Arians and others in St. Austins time superciliously refusing all offers of Christian conference and charitable accommodation with him and other holy men of the Catholick Communion yea some of them unprovoked as St Austin tells us put Catholick Christians and Ministers to exquisite tortures casting unslaked lime with vinegar into their eyes to burn them out that they might be as blind in their bodies as their persecuters were in their soules railing most bitterly as Rossidius in the life of S. Austin tels us against that holy man and his fraternity of Bishops and Presbyters because he did mightily discover and render detestable their hypocriticall madness for which these impudent wretches and impious pretenders to religion called him a carnall man a formall Professor a rotten Christian an execrable person not fit to live thus for the comfort of many unjustly despised and untruly reproched Bishops and Presbyters of the Church of England was he treated by these fanatick Factionists who was one of the most excellent lights for learned humility charitable industry and modest constancy that ever God raised up to his Church since the Apostles dayes I will not odiously repeat to you the well known yet infamous seditions and rustick tumults raised in Germany by the Anabaptistick and other Spirits to the destruction of above an hundred thousand poor people Other attempts were made by such Zelots upon other Provinces and Cities sufficient to tell the world what good stomachs some men have to devour all things civill and sacred when once they can be Masters of mis-rule Their despite is not onely against the learning livelyhood and lives of Bishops and true Ministers of Churches either Reformed or Roman that stand in their way but all is fuell that comes under their flaming Fingers They long to be sharers and Masters of the Estates Lands Places Profits Honours Powers and Wives of Magistrates Noblemen Gentlemen Merchants Citizens Yeomen and Tradesmen whose barnes or shops or houses are better furnished than these Reformers yet are Whosoever they or their Prophets Parasites should decree as John of Leiden did to be Reprobates because not complying with their wild opinions and holy ravings presently they were branded for ungodly next they were voted as enemies to Jesus Christ at last they were devoted to Poverty Prisons Banishments and Deaths unlesse they chose a voluntary Confiscation and banishment to escape other mens inordinate fury Who can marvaile that these abominable desolaters in their Principles and Practises should not be very sparing of those Supports which men have for their bodily lives and temporall welfare where they see them to be such prodigall and pittilesse wasters of all those Ministers and meanes which might most contribute to make mens soules eternally happy in Piety and Charity of which the Devil never makes greater havock than when he obtrudes excessive needlesse and endlesse Reformations as his grand Impostures which like violent torrents not fill but trouble and confound all those purer streames and fountains of Religion which had much more of Christian purity and constancy in them though not so much of the overflowing fury and muddy inundation How can you O worthy Gentlemen or your posterity expect other effects in the sacred or civill concernments of this Nation when inordinate liberty naturally begets licentiousnesse in Religion licentiousnesse variety variety animosity animosity fury and fury force the usuall Climax or gradation of all popular and irregular motions in Religion In which common reason and naturall Divinity much more Christianity possessing men that there can be for the main but one true Religion as there is but one true God and his holy will but one every man is prone first to presume that he is in the right next he growes so partiall to his own perswasions as to imagine this above all others best and onely pleasing to God then he concludes all other wayes of Religion are as displeasing and offensive to God as to himself Hence he kindles to a zeal in Gods behalf both to decry all other and to cry up his own Religion after this he hath potent impulses to propagate his own and extirpate all others as an acceptable service and sacrifice to God This he first doth by words disputing writing rayling reviling If these methods of converting and reforming the wicked world will not serve he concludes them as his and Gods opposers to be obstinate then he flies to the sword first in vote then in use so soon as he and his party can get number and power sufficient to act with probable safety such an opportunity he counts a call of God an hand of providence inviting and directing what to do in order to
as much away from the Charity and Unity of Religion That Passion commonly darkens and sullies more than their pretensions of Piety do polish or brighten Religion That preposterous Reformers instead of snuffing the lamps of the Temple are prone to put them quite out especially when the ignorance and insolence of Lay-men undertake to set the Ark of God upon their Cart to draw it with Beasts and drive it with their whips and whistlings though they whistle to the tune of a Psalm yet Religion alwayes totters is oft overthrown by them being never safe but when it is as the Ark ought to have been carried upon the shoulders of able Priests and Levites such Bishops and Presbyters as ought to bear it up and to whose care that sacred depositum is chiefly committed by Christ and the Apostles Nor hath the learned and godly Clergy in England ever been so weak and unworthy as to want either ability or will Sufficiency or Authority to do this service to God and his Church however now they are so debased discouraged and almost beaten out of the Sanctuary Reformations of Religion ever prove either abortive or misshapen when they are either begotten or brought forth by Ministers factiousnesse or peoples fury tumultuating and irregular wayes of reforming any Church do but cut up and so kill the mother in hope to save that Bastard-child which having neither due form nor legitimation deserves no long life We see by too wofull experiences and infinite expences of blood that Churches when in some things decayed are easier mended in Fancy than in effect in the project than performance That this Church-work requires not onely proper workmen and skilfull Artists but tender hands and cautious fingers That where the Essentialls Vitals and Fundamentalls of Religion in any Church are good as to true doctrine saving faith holy institutions and honest moralls the prudentialls and ornamentalls cannot but be commendable if they be tolerable That the peace and safety of a setled Church ought not to be indangered for circumstances That it is a dangerous practice of Empiricks to give able and otherwise healthfull bodies uncorrected Quick-silver which shall kill them outright in order to kill some little itch or tetter upon them whose breaking forth to the circumference or outward habit of the body is a good effect of an ill cause a sign of firmer health in the nobler and more retired parts I must ever conclude with S. Austin and Dionysius Bishop of Athens it is better for the Churches peace and Christian charity sake to tolerate some inconveniences for some there will ever be or at least to some men seem to be in the best constituted Churches than to admit of such hazardous wayes and means of reforming as will endanger the ruine of Religion and totall routing of a well-setled Church that it is better in all respects to acquiesce in or submit to publick determinations and tried appointments of true Religion than to be still tampering with untried experiments and essayes of Novelty to the wast of that Order Peace and Unity which ought to be preferred before any such Truths as are but probable or so disputable that good men on either side have do and may hold them in some opposition without danger of their salvation It is but a delusion and device of the Devil which prompts men to wind up the strings of Religion to so high a note of Reformation as breaks both the strings themselves and the very ribs of that Instrument which they pretend to set to such a pitch An immoderation which hath as I have endeavoured to set forth by many sad instances in this third Book of the Church of Englands Sighs and Teares so defaced deformed shaken disunited weakned and endangered the state and honour of Religion as Christian and Reformed in this Church and Nation that it threatens like a Fistula Gangrene or Cancer a totall though it may be a lingring fatality both to Church and State unlesse by some wise hearts and worthy hands the Lord of Heaven vouchsafe to apply such Cures as may stop the prevailings of such sad Effects and remove the Causes which began or promoted them so far as to give occasion to this famous Church and her Children thus sadly to bemone themselves BOOK IV. SETTING FORTH THE SIGHS and PRAYERS of the CHURCH of ENGLAND In order to its Healing and Recovery CHAP. I. HAving set before you Honored and beloved Countrymen in the three former Bookes first the well-formed and sometime flourishing constitution of the Church of England Lib. 1. secondly its present decayes or destitutions both in the causes Lib. 2. and consequences Lib. 3. relating to Ministers and people in sacred and civill regards to the great diminution detriment and danger of the Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation It is now time to apply my thoughts and yours in this fourth Book to the Restitution or recovery of that which is the honour and happinesse of this as all Nations which undoubtedly consists in the Purity Unity Stability Sanctity Solemnity Autority and Efficacy of True Religion Hitherto I have powred Wine into the wounds of this Church not so much suppling as searching them by an honest severity The bruises and putrified sores which are all over the body of our reformed Religion were not capable of Oyles and Balsames of softer and sweeter applications till the putid and painfull ulcerations were first opened the cores of them discovered and the pus or sanies of them let out which to conceal and smother by gentle but unsincere salves by civil but cruel plaisters rather palliating our miseries than healing our maladies were a method of so great basenesse and unworthinesse in me as might for ever justly deprive me of the honour of faithfulnesse to God to this Church to true Religion to my Country to my own and to your soules I know the freedom of my pen hitherto like the sharpnesse of a Lancet or probe may be prone to offend on all sides few men are so humble as not to find fault with those that tell them of their faults those are commonly least patient of Phisitians or Chirurgeons hands who need them most crying out of other mens severities which are occasioned yea necessitated by their own debauchnesse and distempers Yet since my aymes are in this writing upon or rather ripping up the bilious inflammations of Religion not to spare my own disorders or theirs with whom I may seem most to symbolize in my opinion and practice I hope no good man great or small will be causelesly offended with the just incisions or scarrifyings I have made which as the gangrenous necessity of our maladies otherwise desperate and incurable have compelled me to so the pious peaceable and charitable intentions of my soul inorder to a common and publick good will then best excuse them when my Readers shall perceive with how liberall an hand and free an heart I do in this fourth Book
Communion This mortall life with its highest naturall ornaments and civil accomplishments is no blessing separated from the meanes of a better life or from the enjoying of them in such a way of Unity Order Decency and Charity as not onely becomes a Christians conversation best but most advanceth his comfort Our miserable moment is no further valuable than it may be serviceable to a blessed Eternity True Religion and the sweet enjoyments of it sets humane societies and soules above the form and fate of beasts much more than common reason and civility can do which the Heathens and Infidels in all ages have enjoyed for a time Secondly next you cannot but conclude that whatever civill peace you and your posterity may enjoy not setled upon religious grounds it cannot be either very secure or sincere and so not long lasting for it must needs be either very Tyrannous if any one Factions power and ambition gets uppermost and seeks to force all others to obey or comply against their judgements and consciences or it must be very querulous and quarrelsome if all enjoying an equall toleration yet each side nourisheth such Distances Defiances and Jealousies against others as puts them alwaies upon their guard and fence breathing them as it were with daily contests private skirmishes thus preparing them for blood and war at last When they have sufficiently preached and prayed and scribled against each other when they have disputed and discommuned and unchurched and unchristened one another then if they are numerous they are ripe and ready to rifle and plunder to kill and destroy to despise and devour one another as mutually damning each other All Histories of the Church do loudly proclaime to us That neither Church nor State Kingdom nor Empire Monarchy nor Common-wealth can be long-liv'd or flourishing where true Religion once generally professed and venerated among them growes to be divided and despised abased and impoverished even by Christians themselves The sad experiments of which Eusebius tells us when he sets forth the meritorious causes and originals of all those dreadfull vastations which befell Christian Churches under Diocletians persecutions Also of those barbarous inundations which followed in St. Austins dayes who died while the City in which he was was besieged The chief rise and occasions of those hostile incursions sprang from the factions inquietudes and contentions so rise among Christians neither Bishops nor Presbyters nor People agreeing as they should but oft breaking forth to tumults riots and seditions by the popular furies of Manichees Novatians Donatists Arians Circumcellians and Pelagians or by the discontents and ambitions of Presbyters or by the pride and oppressions of some Bishops to the infinite dishonour of Christianity and to the inviting of contempt and insolence from the common enemies of it For who can think those Christians worthy of any Peace Honor or Respect from strangers who so little love or value their Brethren yea their Mother and Fathers as not onely to despise them but to destroy them The African Asiatick and European the Eastern and Western the Greek and Latine Churches if we had not the late testimonies of our own and our neighbours calamities sufficiently tell us that no comet presageth greater calamities or more publick mischiefs to any Nation than these dissensions in Religion which setting mens hearts most on fire are hardly quenched but with their blood tending and oft ending in the ruines both of Churches and States These these gave opportunity to that raging Sea of Mahometan pride and perfidy which easily swallowed up so many famous Christian Churches in Asia Africa and Egypt and at last the whole Grecian Empire when the banks of Christian Unity as well as Piety were broken down by Christians themselves who in vaine boast of Piety Miracles and Martyrdome unlesse they keep true Charity among themselves As no men deserve more noble and durable monuments to be made not of marble-stones but of thankfull hearts than they whose wisdome successefully endeavours to compose unhappy differences as to Religion in any Church or Nation so no men are more and more justly to be blamed than they who sitting long at the helme of government in Church and State and being sufficiently furnished with power to prevent or speedily remedy such distempers yet have either occasioned and exasperated them by needlesse and unseasonable rigors or else connived at and too much indulged them by carelesse remissions and negligences from whence some small vipers or faction which in my memory were so charmed that they seemed quite dead in this Church have so revived that they have grown to such vigor and activity as with their teeth and clawes forcibly to make way for their own unhappy birth by the corrosions or eating through at last of those very bowels of the Church of England in which they were tacitely and indeed either by too much confidence indulgence or indiscretion most unhappily bred and fostered No Christian State or Church can be too vigilant or unsecure in this point the suppressing and preventing of all religious fewds and disturbances whose first conception commonly springs from either some odde stroke in the heads or some putid humors in mens hearts wherein long peace and plenty makes men either wantonly refractory against other mens forms and opinions or pertinaciously zealous for their own inventions many times not more superciliously than unseasonably every one being so loth to sweep away the cobwebs they or others have made either late or long since that they rather choose to set on fire and burne down the whole house in which they all had their safe abode and first breeding Certainly such petty serpents in Religion which afterward swell big with their uncharitable poisons should by wise Governours in Church and State be charitably and timely prevented and if possible stifled in their birth which had been I think no hard matter in England if such discreet and seasonable applications of piety and power had been used as all Charity allowed and all honest policy commanded before ever those popular and many-headed Hydras came to such a prodigious birth as scared both Fathers and Mothers yea and those very mid-wives who most officiously waited to assist those strange and monstrous productions which were scarce ever seen or heard of heretofore in England What prudent and Heroick Spirits there are yet left whose power managed with Christian justice and wisdome with piety and charity may haply quell these licentious vastators of Christian and reformed Religion also of the peace honor and happinesse of this Nation I must leave to the all-wise and almighty God of whose mercy we may not despaire while we have leave and hearts to pray to him Nor can I yet give over the Church of England as quite forsaken of God and good men or onely to be pittied and deplored by the best of my Countrimen since no wise or worthy man who hath observed the sad and bad effects of religious factions and
dissensions among us but must needs be now not onely out of love with them but in as great feare and abhorrence of them as he hath any favour and good will to the peace and prosperity either of his Country or this Church to the promoting of which as conscience binds him so all prudence and policy invites him CHAP. IV. THirdly to these I may further adde that great spur of generous industry which we call Sense of Honor or an impatience that worthy persons have to come short in any thing of that which doth best become them or is by God and good men expected from them I know how touchy even small minds and petty-spirited men are in point of reputation there where no true honor lies But meer shadowes and imaginary punctilio's deceive them under the notions of honor after that vulgar rate and esteem which gives many Gentlemen quicker resentments of any affronts neglects indignities or injuries done to themselves than of blasphemy to their God and Saviour more sensible for the honor of their mistresses of pleasure than for their Mother or Fathers I mean not so much naturall and politicall as Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall the Church and the Pastors of it such by whose care they have been bred and born to Christ baptised in the Name of the blessed Trinity brought up in the true Christian Faith nourished confirmed and sealed by the body the blood and Spirit of Christ directed in the waies of Holinesse and Eternall Happinesse Certainly the Command binds all Christians to Honour these parents as much as any No sense of Honor should be more quick and sensible than that which reflects upon our highest concernments in which not onely our private but our publick not onely our temporall but our eternall welfare is wrapped up and so confined that if in this we faile or miscarry all is lost that a great and gracious soul can consider If you were a Nation pinched with poverty over-awed with slavery despicable for your weaknesse base for your cowardise brutish for your ignorance dull with stupidity dejected by tenuity or barbarous through want of learning and civility if you were now to begin the principles of Christianity and knew not what belonged to true Religion which is the highest honor and happinesse of any Nation if that were the present State of the Nobility Gentry and Commonalty of England that they were now beginning to be Civilized and Catechized I should think my labour lost my oratory vaine and my importunity improper thus to conjure you by the highest sense of Honor to study the settlement of true Religion before you were acquainted with the sense of Civility Religion or Honor Or if I thought you had not so much pregnant light of Religion as might make you sensible of the truest and highest points of honor or not so much apprehension of honor as might make you most zealously tender in the behalfe of true Religion I would not be so impertinent as to think to move you beyond your inward principles But when I consider you as a people pampered with plenty exalted with liberty renowned for strength dreaded for valour enlightned with knowledge in all kinds accurately vigorous actively industrious as the chief of the Nations as the princesse of all Islands heightned to all magnificence polished with all good literature and civility old Disciples of Jesus Christ many hundred yeares agoe converted to Christianity and never wholly either perverted by Hereticks or subverted by the many barbarous invasions and warlike confusions which you have endured when I contemplate the grandeur the power the wisdome the majesty the publick piety heretofore of this Nation the antiquity of this Church and the prosperity of its reformed condition heretofore I cannot but with all humble and faithfull respects tell you That it is not worthy the name and honor of the English Nation so famous for Learning and Religion for Scholars and Souldiers for Magistrates and Ministers for Christian Princes and Christian people scarce to be parallel'd in all the world It is not for the Honor of such a Nation to halt between not two but twenty opinions to variate thus between the true God and the many new Baalims between Christ and the many Belials who will endure no publick yoak of Religion or Church-government but what themselves fancy and frame though never so different from that which this and the Catholick Church in all ages not onely used and submitted to but highly rejoyced in as the onely order that Jesus Christ and his Apostles had setled in all parts of his Church It is a shamefull posture for wise and sober men for ancient and renowned Christians to be thus inconsistent as divided between a doting upon former superstitions which some impute to us and indulging moderne innovations which others reproch us for 'T is ridiculous to be alwaies dancing the rounds of Religion and giddily moving in the mazes of endlesse Innovations which are but private and for the most part Childish inventions the effects either of proud and imperious or of peevish popular and plebeian Spirits who aime not at the publick Peace Piety and Honor of the Nation so much as at the gratifying their own little Fancies Humors Opinions and interests whose Novelties never so specious and plausible at first yet soon appeare pernicious to the publick so farre from mending and reforming the State of Religion that they threaten to marre all if the goodnesse of God and the moderation of wise men do not prevent Private formes and inventions never duly examined or solemnly allowed by the publick Representatives of any Church in Nationall Synods or Councills nor from thence recommended to and approved by the Representatives of the civill States in full and free Parliaments but surreptitiously broched at first afterward Magisterially obtruded by some pragmatick Preachers upon any Church or Christian people these prove no other in the end than like the ashes scattered over Egypt productive of sores and boyles swelling to great paine and insolency Especially in such a Church and Nation as this which was of the highest forme both for Christianity and reformation where God had to our admiration and his eternall praise blessed the former setled State of Religion and the Churches excellent constitution under those reverend and renowned Bishops assisted by Learned Orderly and Worthy Presbyters whose pious and profitable endeavours had long agoe advanced this Churches honor and happinesse to as high a pitch in point of Doctrine and Devotion and all spirituall experiences as any Church ever attained and further had improved its welfare in point of Discipline if they had not been ever curbed and hindered by the jealousies and impatiences of some Princes or people who would by no meanes endure the ancient just and holy Severities of Christian Discipline should be exercised by the Clergy against their Haughty and Licentious manners no not when the Ecclesiastick State of England was in its highest elevation and
most clearly his good pleasure and liking to this Church of England its Religion Reformation and Ministry namely by those eminent gifts and undeniable graces of his Spirit which in great and various measures he hath plentifully poured forth upon the Godly Bishops and other good Ministers of this Church who were subject to them to the edification of his faithfull people among you in all spirituall blessings even to the admiration of our neighbours the joy of our friends and regret of our enemies If the excellently Learned and Godly Bishops whose names and memories are blessed assisted by other able orderly and painefull Ministers of this Church who being duly sent and ordained by them were humbly obedient to them as to spirituall Fathers if they have carefully and happily steered for many yeares the sometimes faire and rich Ship of the Church of England in which so many thousand precious soules have been imbarked for heaven and eternity between these two dangerous gulphs the Scylla and Charybdis of Papall Superstitions and uncharitable Separations steering it by the compasse of Gods word with such Christian prudence order and decency as is therein commanded or allowed in which happy conduct they and their successors were still very able willing and worthy to have proceeded if the wrath of God highly offended for the wantonness wickednesse and unthankfulnesse of the generality of people under so great meanes and mercies had not justly suffered so rude stormes of both religious factions and civil dissensions to arise which having torne the tackling rent the sailes loosened the junctures unhinged the rudder broke the maine mast cast the chiefest Pilots and skilfullest Marriners over-board quite defaced the lesser card or compasse of Ecclesiasticall Canons and civill lawes have at last driven her within the reach and danger of both these dreadfull extremes which she most declined leaving this poor weather beaten Church after infinite tossings like a founder'd ship in a troubled Sea of confusion attending one of these two sad fates either a Schismaticall dissolution or a Papall absorption either to be utterly shattered in pieces by endlesse factions or to be swallowed up at last in the greater gulph of Romane power and Policy which cannot but have alwaies a very vigilant and intentive eye what becomes of the Church of England If the Ministry of the Church of England whilest it was yet flourishing and entire as a City united in it self as an orderly family or holy corporation consisting of Fathers and Brethren of Bishops and Presbyters might justly challenge before God and all good men this merit and acknowledgement from you and your fore-fathers that for Learning and Eloquence both in preaching and writing for acutenesse and dexterity in disputing for solidity and plainnesse in teaching for prudent and pathetick fervency in praying for just terror in moving hard hearts to softnesse and feared consciences to repentance for judicious tendernesse in comforting the afflicted and healing the wounded Spirit lastly for exemplary living in all holy and good waies in all which particulars becoming a Christian Church neither you nor they have had any cause to envy the most Christian and best Reformed Churches in the world as to that honour and happinesse which consists in the excellent abilities honest industry due authority regular order of Ministers also in the decency usefulnesse and power of holy Ministrations all which blessings experience sufficiently tells you were formerly enjoyed by many gracious and judicious Christians farre beyond what hath been or ever can be hoped under these moderne divisions deformities distractions and dissolutions which do indeed threaten in time utter desolation to this Church and the true Reformed Religion if Gods mercy and wise mens care do not prevent If nothing but ignorance or malice blindnesse or uncharitablenesse barrennesse or bitternesse of Spirit in any men can deny this great truth this honest humble just and modest boasting to which the injuries indignities and ingratitudes of these last and worst times have compelled sober Ministers as they did St. Paul who ought to have been better valued and commended by them If you O Noblemen Gentlemen and Yeomen of England are so knowing that you cannot be ignorant of this truth and so ingenuous that you cannot but acknowledge it in behalfe of the Church of England and its worthy Clergy while you and they enjoyed Piety Peace and Prosperity if beyond all cavill or contradiction this right ought to be done to Gods glory this Churches honour the ancient Clergies merit and your own with your fore-fathers renowne that after-ages may not suspect them for Hereticks or Schismaticks nor you for Separates or Apostates as forsaking that good way in which they were reformed and established in the purity power and polity of true Religion If all these suppositions be true as I know you think they are how I beseech you can it be in the sight of your most just God and mercifull Saviour who so abundantly blest this Church and his servants the Ministers of it in teaching comforting and guiding you and your pious predecessors soules to heaven to change and cast off such a Ministry and such Ministers Yea how can it be in the censure of pious and impartiall men other than a most degenerous negligence a Mechanick meannesse a most unholy unthankfulness for you or any Christians to passe by with silence and senselesnesse with carelesnesse and indifferency all those sad spectacles of Church-divisions and distractions of Church-mens diminutions debasements and discouragements lately befaln them by a divine fatality and justice partly through the imprudence of some Clergy-men severely revenged by the malice or mistake of some Lay-men whose heavy and immoderate pressures have faln chiefly upon those Ecclesiasticks who were Christs principall Vicegerents Messengers Ministers and Embassadors his faithfull Stewards his diligent Overseers his vigilant watchmen his wife dispensers of heavenly Mysteries to your Soules From whom so many Apostasies have been commenced and carried on by infinite calumnies indignities and injuries against them and their orderly authority and function as if you and your Children had lately found more grace and virtue better Ministeriall sufficiencies and proficiencies in some Tradesmen Troopers in Mechanick ignorance illiterate impudence in the glib tongues the giddy heads empty hearts of such fellowes as are scarce fit to be your servants in the meanest civill offices as if these were now fit to be your Pastors and Teachers your Spirituall inspectors and rulers of your Soules beyond any of those Reverend Bishops and Learned Doctors and other Grave Divines who heretofore through the grace of God dispensed to you by their incomparable gifts and reall abilities those inestimable treasures of all sound knowledge and saving wisdome of grace and truth which were carried on with comely order and bound up with Christian unity Doubtlesse the forgetting of those Josephs who have been so wise storerâ—s and so liberall distributers of the food of eternall life to our hungry soules
conferences occasion better understanding between many of them and so by Gods blessing in time produce some such counsels as may be worthy of them and the publick But if their aime be slily to get into some hands such popular advantages by their soft insinuations of seeming equanimity and moderation as shall further displace and disparage the former Catholick Government of this and all ancient Churches they will be but as new patches put to an old garment which will make the rent and deformity the greater Certainly the state of the Reformed Religion in England will never be happy till it is setled nor setled till it be uniform nor uniform till the office and authority of Ministers be valid and venerable nor will this ever be untill the sanctity and samenesse of ordination together with the use of Ecclesiasticall power and holy Ministrations be rendred so August so Sacred and Complete as may be most conforme to Scripture and to pure Antiquity for while Ministers are of diverse makes and moulds they will be of diverse minds nor can they produce other than multiforme Christians of different fashions and deformed factions in Religion which do as necessarily bring forth infinite mischiefs in any Church or Christian State as the itch breeds scratching and scratching fetches blood As the blessed Apostles so their holy successors kept to one way of Religious Order and Power which preserved the unity of faith and love among Christian Bishops Presbyters and people I confess I do sometimes in my sad and retired solitudes hope that our common calamities may by Gods softning and calming grace upon mens spirits make both all Godly Ministers and all good people so wise as humbly sincerely and charitably to search into the cleare steps of Primitive prudence Apostolicall order and Ecclesiacall Authority which had due and tender regard to all sorts of Christians so as to keep up a meet subordination with a Christian communion To which end I was willing to hope this shew of Association might conduce But when I find in some of them nothing that looks civilly upon Episcopacy many things cast reprochfully and scornfully upon the excellent Bishops of England and all the Episcopall Clergy who were not inferiour in any regard to the best Associators when I find that some of them have the confidence to exclude all that have of late yeares been ordained by any Bishop with Presbyters though such an one as the late most venerable Bishop of Norwich Dr. Hall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when I see that some rigid Presbyterians and popular Independents affect with great Magistery to Duopolize all Church-power to grasp into their hands and bosomes as the sides of a drag-net meeting together all Ministeriall Authority not onely not owning the best surviving Bishops with any respect nor yet in any faire way applying to any of them after all their undeserved indignities but spitefully and professedly abdicating all communion with them under the name of Bishops reducing them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the levell and parallel of Presbyters which the 630. Orthodox Fathers in the fourth generall famous Councell of Chalcedon which all Ministers of England approved and I think subscribed to call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an absurd and unreasonable practise yea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great sacriledge and Zonaras upon that Canon makes it a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fighting as Giants against God as a dethroning of Christ the Bishops eminent authority and presidency in the Church being a lively representation of Christs sitting in the midst of the throne who did undoubtedly delegate his visible authority of governing the Church to the chief Apostles above the 70. and all other Teachers after which manner and proportion these chief Apostles who were the first and great Bishops after Christ did both commit and derive their authority to the following Bishops their successors who were a lesser sort or second edition of Apostles when I see what an Idol some Ministers and people make of their Scotch-Covenant by which great Engine or Military Ram they still think themselves bound to batter Episcopacy as if their Covenanting against it as it then stood in England were an obligation to persecute all Episcopacy for ever when in earnest the least variation of its former constitution both satisfies and absolves from that bond which some men still superstitiously venerate as if it were an image faln from heaven a matter of divine precept and institution and not rather of humane machination and politick invention which we are sure it was as if it were the solemn result of the pious or of the peaceable and publick sense of this Nation and not rather the issue of troubled braines and broken times indeed many forget that the Covenant smells more of fire smoke of sulphur and gun-powder than of the Spouses myrrh and perfumes of Christian Love and Charity Again when I consider how passion and pride betrayes many men to rashnesse rashnesse to folly folly to obstinacy obstinacy to presumption presumption to animosities and these to unchristian fewds everlasting despite and bitternesse which must still be vented as cholerick humors once in a month against the most innocent and Primitive Episcopacy yea against the most deserving and yet most suffering Bishops of this Church and of all the world old and new when I see the personall errata's and exorbitances or infirmities of some few Bishops by most uncharitable Synecdoches which put a part for the whole are in a pittifull fallacious way of vulgar oratory urged against all Episcopacy and Bishops in any orderly eminency or presidentiall authority in the Church contrary to the faith and honour of all antiquity and the former happy experiences of this Reformed Church when I find how wary and shy some Ministers are in their zeal and forwardnesse for their petty Associations to seem to own even their own judgements and reall inclinations toward any such condescentions and close with Episcopacy as may reflect upon their former transports how loth they are really and freely to offer such proposals as are equable and ingenuous pure and peaceable to the Episcopall party who aim at no more than such a paternall presidency and order as may best preserve the undoubted power of ordination and Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction as it was Primitively setled in and transmitted by the hands of the first Bishops who immediately succeeded the Apostles When I see as I plainly do this partiality restivenesse and cowardise in some Ministers of good parts then do I almost sink in despaire ever to see or enjoy while I live in England any thing in the Order Government and Discipline of this Church that may look like the Primitive pattern which was indeed a Catholicon approved in all Churches used in all ages and submitted to by all sorts of good Christians the onely proper Antidote I think against the poysons of our times farre beyond any of these kind of new confections which tampering and partiall Empiricks
equality are emulation faction division among Ministers the younger sort naturally mutinying against the elder and the graver sort thinking themselves more wise worthy than the younger Hence grudgs and coldnesses cavils and contradictions sidings and divisions Hence adherings to severall heads and patrons of factions in different opinions or practises Then follow popular adherencies and such declamatory endeavours as may most draw people to severall Masters all which are sufficiently evidently the experiences of Franckfort of old of Roterdam in later years also of new and old England besides the intolerable petulancies and troubles by Masterly Presbyters in Scotland for many yeares in King James his minority and King Charles his too All these have loudly proclaimed that malapertnesse rudenesse insolency effrontery factions confusions are the genuine fruites of an un-sub Presbytery as indeed of all Government which is made up with parity or equality which is rather a lump or masse of flesh like monstrous and abortive births than any comely polity or symmetry befitting an organized body which must have some prime part for the honor order and regulation of the whole which must needs be loose diffused and confused if it be not cemented centred and fixed yea ruled and awed with some eminent part and principall power which having virtue from the whole gives also life vigor firmation and Majesty as to the whole body so to the Government and polity what ever it be civill or Ecclesiastick being as the Hoopes or Curbes of vessels which keep all the pipe-staves together The want of which authoritative order decorum and majesty in Government is prone to give such temptations to young and hot-headed Ministers besides giddy and surly people moving them to ambitious novelties to popular and preposterous practises that men of parts cannot easily resist them Besides the generality of people either of meaner or better quality especially in England will never have such reverence to petty Presbyters in a levelled parity as they will have when they see Ministers united guided honored and animated by a person of that Gravity Age Worth and Eminency that not onely the best Ministers own him as a Father but the best Gentlemen yea Noblemen will reverence him as a man of excellent Learning Piety and Wisdome whose censure or sentence no man of modesty or conscience can despise when they are managed with so much reason and Religion with such order and honor with such gravity and integrity as become such Bishops and such Presbyters happily united in a comely subordination The good that Independency pretends to hold forth to the people of God or Christs little flock in its severall parts and lesser parcels is a more neer union and endeared love of each other a closer care and watching over each others souls more frequent and familiar intercourses between Pastor and people exercising of their own exciting and discovering of their brethrens gifts and sisters graces neerer Communion with each other after the fashion of bodies though small yet so complete and confined to themselves that they are neither subject nor responsible to any but their own chosen members officers and pastor whose Tribunitian not imperatorian power is immediately founded as they say in the very plebs or herd of people as derived immediately from Christ and so completely endued with all Church-Power or spirituall authority that they are to Try Elect Ordain Censure Rebuke Depose Excommunicate and give over to Satan any part of their body They further professe an Art or Receipt they have above all others to keep all ordinances of Christ most entire and pure from all humane mixtures and inventions most set off and adorned with that Simplicity Sincerity Fervency Charity and Sanctity which becomes the Gospel all which are most eminently manifested in the precincts of their little bodies their Independent or Congregationall Churches farre beyond what ever either Episcopacy or Presbytery severally or socially could attain unto These are the gloryings of Independency The evils laid to the charge of Independency are first novelty and inconformity to all pious antiquity A way untaught untryed unthought of by any Christians that owned themselves as parts of the Church Catholick and related to its grand community or sacred society It meanly and miserably confines the Majesty of Ecclesiasticall power and shrinks its authority it drawes the Churches polity and communion to so very narrow and small a compasse that Independency seemes to act rather by distorted and convulsive motions than by that equable harmony of parts which attends all orderly bodies in their concurrent motions Farther it exposeth particular Churches or congregations together with the honor and safety of Religion and all Christian States to petty parties and fractions to popular nay plebeian humors It abaseth the honor of the Evangelicall Ministry weakning the power and diminishing the dignity of all Christian societies mincing and destroying those ancient Grand and Goodly combinations which were Apostolicall and Primitive in the respective Churches of Jerusalem Antioch the 7. Churches of Asia and many others cutting them into small chips and shreds It placeth the sole and absolute power of the keyes for Doctrine and Discipline there where no wise man much lesse the wise Redeemer of his Church would place them even among the vulgar where are seldome found any fit subjects capable to understand much lesse to manage and use them That such are the common sort and major part of all people no wise man is ignorant though they may be plainly and simply good yet seldome are they so prudent so knowing so composed or of such credit and reputation as is fit for any Government either in Church or State to be committed to them as the grand Masters and absolute Dictators which they seem to be in the Independent modell which either hath so many heads that it hath no feet or so many feet that it hath no head Furthermore Independency seems like the flats and shallowes of ponds and rivers the proper beds for all Faction and Schisme to spawne upon the seminary that breeds and noursery that feeds all the vermine of Religion while every silly soul that can but get two or three to conspire with his folly and flatter his new fancy may without feare or wit make a Minister begin a party and beget a Church built and distinguished by some new character of opinion or practise as its badg or sign-post Besides this Independency is indicted by many sober men as a felon or plagiary a sacrilegious robber of other Churches one that steales away Children from their Spirituall fathers sheep from their flocks and shepherds seducing servants from their Masters and children from their parents true Religion worship and devotion yea from all Christian Communion with them entising them first to straggle then to separate then to starve rather than returne to the good pasture and fold whence they have once wandered Lastly as it affects an equall and yet enormous power in every
of all holy men in all Churches before your time Can you prefer the factious fancies of one Aerius or Acolythus or Ischyras of old before all the famous Bishops Presbyters and Councils Can you honestly plead St. Jerom for your Presbytery till you reconcile him with himself who is plaine and punctuall for Episcopall eminency and onely pleads at most for the joynt Counsel and assistance of Presbyters in which rank himself was which I and all sober men do earnestly desire as best and safest for the Church yea and for Bishops too Shall one David Blondel or Walo Messalinus that is Salmasius men indeed of excellent Learning yet obliged as Pet. Moulin confesseth of himself in his Epistolary dispute with the most Learned Bishop Andrewes to plead what might be for the enforced stations and necessitated conditions of those Presbyterian Churches with which they were then in actuall fellowship and Church-Communion shall I say these two men which are the greatest props for Presbytery who yet are allowers of Episcopacy though not as absolutely necessary yet as best for the Polity and Government of the Church where they may be had be put into the balance against all the ancient and modern assertors of Episcopacy or shall the votes of the late Assembly be a just counterpoise against all the chief Reformed Divines at home and abroad as Calvin Peter Martyr Bucer Zanchy Chemnitius Gerard and many others who are all well known to be for Episcopacy and Bishops if they will be Fathers and Fautors of the true Christian and Reformed Religion as Bishops in Engl. were Did not Deodate from Geneva Salmasius from Leiden write hortatory though concealed letters to the chief sticklers of late for Presbytery in England advising them to acquiesce in and blesse God for such a regulated Episcopacy as had obtained and might best be retained in England Have not others abroad much deplored their want of such Episcopacy and such Bishops as England happily enjoyed since the reformation and ever before Can the late Scotized Assembly modestly pretend to better light clearer spectacles more discerning eyes or more honest hearts for Religion and due Reformation for Christs honor and this Churches happinesse than all the ancient Councils or the modern Convocations and Nationall Synods of Engl. Or can it now at last seem either an unreasonable expectation in Episcopall Ministers or an unconscientious condescention in those of the Presbyterian and Independent parties to turne their Extemporary Presidents or Momentary Moderators into fixed and deserving Bishops can it be an hard matter for them to conforme to uniforme Antiquity who have so long gratified various novelty What great matter were it for them so far to satisfie the consciences of Episcopall men yea and the interests of all sober Ministers as not to suffer any further Innovation or longer abscission or total interruption or final abruption to befal the Catholick Order and Authority of Episcopacy in this Church the restoring of which would no way injure their own true interests as Presbyters or patrons for the people who might both have and enjoy all those ingenuous Liberties and Priviledges which they justly claim short of an absolute sole and soveraigne power in Church-Government which is never to be trusted either in common peoples or common Presbyters hands I ask these Acephalists who will indure no head but that on their own shoulders whether the City of London is worse governed because it hath a Lord Maior among and above the Aldermen and Common Councel whether the Colledges in the Universities or the Companies and Fraternities in Cities are lesse happily ordered because they have Presidents or Masters and Wardens in them and over them whether they think it were better for an Army to have no Colonels or Commanders in chief but all military Counsels and transactions should be managed in war and peace by a meer Democratick or popular way as every souldier fancied his own valour and ability I doubt not but in all these parts and proportions of good Government sober men stand convinced that they are then best when Counsel and Order make up the Majesty and completenesse of Authority by subordination of all and the suffrages of many joyned to the eminency of one worthy person in their severall precincts stations and jurisdictions Nor can I think that chief Governors can be hereticall irrationall irreligious or Antichristian onely in the point of Church-Goverment as if this polity and fraternity beyond any other were exclusive or incapable of that order and eminency which is the Crown and completion of Government which is used in all other Societies and ever was so in the Churches of Christ In order therefore to draw the designed plat-forme of Ecclesiasticall Communion from the novelty partiality and popular policies of Associations to its just proportions and due dimensions my last quaere or proposall to my brethren the Ministers is whether all things considered in cool thoughts and consciencious tempers it were not worthy of all Learned Godly and sober Ministers first to unite themselves in their judgements counsells and desires with all singlenesse of hearts and mutual brotherly kindness and then humbly to crave leave of the civill powers to permit them to cast themselves into such prudent and orderly combinations for Church-Government as might best suite as with the peace and prosperity of this Church so with the Primitive and Catholick way of Christs Church thereby satisfying all honest desires and pious interests of all considerable parties That neither Bishops should be wholly ejected as superfluous nor yet Presbyters despised as meer ciphers nor Christian people any way oppressed as slaves or beasts who having each of them their severall honest interests and just uses wil better attaine their desires in an happy conjuncture than in any separations which first weaken them apart then destroy them all Nor may this model of Church-union and Government be thought a meer Idea or Utopian fancy experience of all times and the best times for Religion as Christian and reformed that ever England or any Nation enjoyed assures us that it is not onely feisable but every way most commendable as most agreeable to every honest interest and indeed every way completest for the glory of God the honor of Christ the good of this Church and the Communion with all other either Christian or Reformed For by this meanes the scandall and shame of late Schismes would be removed the ancient Ecclesiacall succession continued the grand power of Ordination will be neither various nor defective neither innovated not altered the Ministeriall Office and Authority will be most authentick and undoubted the minds of all Learned and sober men will be satisfied their heads hearts tongues and hands united Christian charity and brotherly Communion best restored the reverence and Majesty of Religion also the honor and dignity of the Ministry as Christian and Reformed would be mightily recovered the Peace and Unity of this famous and well-reformed Church
would be established and the tranquillity of the Nation highly setled and confirmed upon the best foundation of peace that can be among mankind In all which things we have and do on all sides so far extremely suffer as we differ by such unreasonable distances and uncharitable defiances first among Ministers which are presently followed with all disorder lukewarmenesse irreligion profaneness arrogancy Atheism Affectation and Faction among the people in England chiefly as I conceive upon this account The needlesse variating shifting and changing of that Primitive plat-forme that Apostolick and Catholick order and succession of Ecclesiasticall Authority and Ministeriall power in this Church which hath ever been owned with religious reverence and conscience in Engl. ever since it was Christian preserved as sacred by the most pious Princes honored as Divine by the most Religious and reformed Parlaments prospered by the speciall benignity and grace of God peaceably enjoyed by all devout judicious and humble Christians to the unspeakable comfort of their souls living and dying when they knew who were their Bishops Pastors and spirituall Fathers owning them with all due respect and love as in Christs stead submitting to them for conscience sake as to the Lord and receiving from them good instructions just reproofes holy comforts and heavenly Mysteries not as from man but God after the rule of the Scriptures and the example of the best Christians in all ages who looked upon Episcopacy or the Government of the Church as fixed completed and exercised chiefly by Bishops assisted with worthy Presbyters not onely as a book of a larger volume greater print and fairer binding than Presbytery or Independency that is the sole power of Presbyters or people by themselves but they looked upon the Episcopall eminency as having more in it of Apostolick power and Ecclesiasticall Authority both in point of ordination and jurisdiction than is either in Presbyters or people by themselves Bishops and Presbyters being as the eyes and hands which are not more members of the body than the leggs and feet yet they are the more noble parts and have more of publick use and virtue as to inspection direction and operation for the common good of all parts in the body No wonder then if the honor of all Religion be much abated if the renown of this Reformed Church be thus abased no wonder that Presbytery it self is so baffled and Independency despised no wonder that all the Office Power and Authority of Ministers together with their persons be reduced to such a low ebb and almost quite exhausted when Bishops the grand Cisternes and chief Conduites of all Ecclesiasticall Orders and Ministeriall Authority as derived from Christ and his Apostles are not onely bruised and crackt but utterly broken cut off and cast away whom yet no Presbyter or Independent of any learning or forehead can deny actually to have been in all ages used and esteemed as the constant successors and immediate substitutes of the Apostles first invested with that power by the Apostles themselves after their decease chosen by the Presbyters and after consecrated by other Bishops to be as the prime receptacles conservators and conveyers of all Ecclesiasticall Power and Ministeriall Authority not onely as Teachers of Divine truths preachers of the Gospell and dispensers of holy Mysteries in common with Presbyters but as chief Fathers Pastors and Rulers of those larger flocks which constituted those famous ancient Churches which were not limited to the bounds of one family or one congregation or one little parish in which one Preacher or Presbyter may in ordinary duties suffice but they extended to such ample combinations as contained large Cities and their Territories in which were many thousands of Christians many congregations and many Presbyters who all made but one Church or polity Ecclesiasticall under one chief Pastor or Bishop residing with the Presbyters at first in the chief City afterward these were fixed to particular parishes or villages by the care of the Bishops Without whose authority and consent nothing of consequence was done by any in the publick managing of Religion without the just brand and censure of Schismaticall arrogancy it being ever judged that Bishops had derived to them an higher degree of Apostolick power and Church jurisdiction than ever was or could be in any one or many Presbyters or people without them who could not regularly nor never did unblamably ordaine of themselves or by their own sole Authority any Ministers or exercise the censures of the Church in a plenary and absolute jurisdiction without deriving their power from their respective Bishops without whom and against whom few ever acted in any age of the Church and never any good Christian refused subjection to and communion with their lawfull and orthodox Bishops no nor did ever any Hereticks or Schismaticks proceed to such extravagancy as to reject and disclaime all Episcopall order till of later yeares whose example hath little in it to make it compared with much lesse preferred before Catholick customes and Primitive patternes of all ancient Churches what ever glosses the wit of men or their craft or their successes or their Godly and necessary pretences may put upon their variations and schismes CHAP. XII IT is not now my design either to spin out or to wind and summe up that long and tedious thread of dispute which hath been so much snarled and entangled of late yeares in England by popular pens or cleared and unfolded by more able learned and impartiall Writers Who is not weary now and ashamed of those thread-bare allegations drawn from the samenesse or promiscuous use of Names which we know vary with time and must yield to use and custome as if Apostle Evangelist Bishop Presbyter Pastor Preacher Teacher and Ruler they may adde Deacon and Servant and Minister were all one in the equivalency of their power order and authority in the Church For any one nay all these names are in the latitude of their sense given to some one man or officer in the Church yet in the more strict precise and Emphatick sense they denote different gifts orders authorities dispensations and functions as well as degrees in the Church of Christ which did never confound Deacons with Presbyters nor Presbyters with Bishops nor all with the Apostles because the chief Apostles who contained in their ample authority and commission all Ecclesiasticall powers eminently under Christ are sometimes called Presbyters Compresbyters and also Deacons or Ministers of Jesus Christ and servants of the Church deriving all these powers in their severall degrees and orders to Bishops Presbyters and Deacons after them To the first as to a lesser sort of Apostles but chief Rulers or Overseers in the Church they gave the eminent and peculiar power of ordaining Presbyters and exercising spirituall jurisdiction over them as is evident in the power that Timothy and Titus had given them by Commission from the great Apostle St. Paul who certainly in this was conforme to
the necessity and use of Bishops yea they deny any flaw or defect to be in their new Presbyterian and popular ordinations for want of any other Bishops but themselves who are as pert in their novelty as ever any Prelates were in their antiquity That these Heteroclite or equivocall ordinations have of late been acted in England with much self applause and popular parade by meer Presbyters I well understand but quo jure by what right from God or man by what authority civill or Ecclesiasticall I could never yet see yea I am sure no law of God or men heretofore ever was thought to give any such power to meer Presbyters without yea against their lawfull Bishops insomuch that many learned and sober men have much blamed at least suspected these Presbyterian transactions for Schismaticall presumptions these ordinations for disorderly usurpations at least in such a Church as England was where there were and still are venerable Bishops of the orthodox faith reformed profession and ancient constitution willing and able to do their duty in the point of ordination Which in all ordinary cases appeares to have ever been their peculiar right specially derived to them as Bishops from the Apostles through all successions of times and Churches without any interruption except when some factious and insolent Presbyters ventured to be extravagant and usurpant whom all the learned Fathers venerable Councils and good Christians in the Church every where condemned as most injurious because usurping that Authority which no Apostle no Councill no Bishop ever gave to any that were meer Presbyters in their Ordination and Commission no more than the Lawes or Canons of this Church and State Nor is there as far as I can perceive any one place in Scripture that by any precept or example invests either one or more simple Presbyters with the power of trying and examining of laying on of hands of giving holy orders as from themselves alone of committing or transmitting what they had received to other faithfull men that should be able to teach All which were given to Timothy and Titus as chief Bishops The Pope of Rome indeed animated by those flatterers which would make him the sole Bishop by Divine right and all other Bishops as surrogates to him dependants upon him and derived from him as if there had not been 12 or 13 but onely one â—â—sion â—lick Chaire or prime seat of Episcopacy hath some â—eath given power of ordination to such as were but Presbyters as â—nd read of some Abbots and Priors but it was alwaies to the great scandall of the best Bishops and Presbyters of the Church as contrary to all ancient Orders Canons and Customes of the Church unlesse he first made them as Chorepiscopi or suffragane Bishops But in earnest it is hard to judge whether Popes or Presbyters be most enemies to Catholick Bishops As for the pious pomp and the specious apparences the formall dressings and verball adornings which they say are used by Presbyters in their late Ordinations in England though I never saw any of them yet I have heard and read so much of them as gives me to judge far less to be in them of authority true complete and valid than ought to be For besides the persons not impowered or commissionated to that office there is as I heare no transmitting and so no receiving of the holy Spirit as to that Ministeriall Order and Power which is thereby derived to Ministers as from Christ whatever there may be of godly solemnity and plausible formalities which are usually more studied and affected to please the people there where men are most conscious to the defect of authentick reall and righteous power But all these saintly shewes to wise men signifie nothing no nor the personal abilities either of the ordainers or ordained who cannot by their personall power knowledg virtues graces or private gifts make any Officer in State or in Armies in War or in Peace much lesse in the Church and Ministry of Jesus Christ Alas no private capacity in any man can make the least petty Constable or Bailiffe or Corporall or Serjeant without they first have a publick and lawfull Commission from the fountains of Authority to give them an Authority far beyond any private arrogancy and presumed sufficiency of their own Possibly extraordinary cases may in time be their own excuses in such Churches where Bishops may be all dead or banished or where such as are Orthodox cannot be had and they that are will not ordain any Presbyters without imposing upon them such things as are erroneous and unlawfull but nothing can be pleaded that I yet see no nor doth the candor and charity of Bishop Usher know how to excuse such Presbyters from being Schismaticks factious presumptuous and disorderly who first cast off and forsake such Bishops as are of the same faith and reformed profession worthy and willing able and ready every way authorized by Church and State to do their duty The contempt and rejecting of such Bishops is I fear a great sin before God I am sure a great grievance to such Churches as first suffer those distractions And no doubt it is as a great so a needlesse scandall to most Churches and the best Christians in all the world nor can it be other then a foule reproach and scorn cast on all pious antiquity nor will it prove other than a lasting misery to any Church and Nation that wilfully continues that guilt and defect upon themselves and their posterity especially when God â—s them sufficient meanes to remedy that mischief to supply thâ—â—fects and to compose those differences which are ever followâ—â—he waâ— much more the needlesse expulsion of Primitive Episcopacy For whose power and authority while either Presbyters or people are scrambling they do but make Religion a May-game bring as we see both themselves and their Ministry into contempt for no Presbyters or people can while the world stands ever stamp such an honor and Authority Ecclesiasticall upon themselves as was in all ages and by all Churches consent besides the Scripture-Character and Apostolick signature set upon Primitive and Catholick Episcopacy which ever united centred and confirmed power in one man not over all which the Pope affects but over their Dioceses or Provinces A 4 th Objection much flourished by some popular Preachers against Bishops and all Episcopacy in any Authority and eminency above Presbyters is that Episcopacy is the root of Popery that Prelates were the parents of Antichrist that every Bishop hath a Pope in his belly and that the Pope is no other than an overgrown Bishop that to rout all Popery and raze the foundations of Romes pride all Prelacy or Episcopacy must be stubbed up My answer to this is that this objection sounds as little of truth as it savours much of malice especially in any Presbyters of any learning and ingenuity who well know the abasing of Bishops is the design and hath
dispensers of it be not wisely united not onely in their doctrine but in the derivation and reception as well as dispensation of that holy Authority by which they officiate for otherwise one Minister is prone to magnifie himself against all others of any other make mold to disparage all that is done by others as sacred to draw disciples from one side to another perswading people according to the feuds which were between the Samaritan Jewes and Priests of that Temple against those of Jerusalem that what is done in holy duties by such as are not of his stamp form is unauthoritative presumptuous invalid meer nullities and profanations of holy mysteries without Spirit Life Power or Efficacy an histrionick pageantry of Preaching Praying Baptising Consecrating Celebrating Censuring Binding Absolving Terrifying Comforting as in the name of Christ when indeed there is either no power or authority but a new one that must needs be a false one either usurped or obtruded or pretended by those that have nothing to shew for their Commission Order and Derivation of such spirituall power either from the Scripture or the constant practise or the Catholick Custome of the Church of Christ Thus everlasting feuds distances and defiances will follow among people and Pastors where an harmony is not in this maine point of ordination or Ministeriall Authority which certainly were no hard matter to effect if Ministers would so far agree by an Episcopall subordination in an uniformity of ordination and all other Ecclesiastical Ministrations as no Ministers or peoples just claime and interest should be either neglected excluded or oppressed 1. First the rights of people should be so far satisfied that no man should be ordained a Minister but in the most publick and solemn convention of the Diocese after publick notice given of his name and demand what any could say against his being ordained in like manner no Minister should be obtruded upon any people by patron or Bishop without hearing what they had to object against him and rationall satisfaction given to them which was required in St. Cyprians time 2. Next the rights of Presbyters should be so far satisfied that none should be ordained a Presbyter untill he had passed the orderly triall as of the Bishop so of any Minister that list to examine his sufficiency or his manners and life after which done Presbyters should not onely be present at the solemnity of preaching and praying but such as could conveniently of the eldest and gravest Ministers might lay their hands with the Bishops or Presidents upon the ordained both in their own and others behalfe as a testimony of a joynt consent on all sides to his ordination 3. Last of all the rights and claime of Episcopacy or Bishops would easily be satisfied and very compliant with the other of Presbyters and people if no ordination might passe without either the presence of the Bishop as President or of such a Presbyter as in the Bishops necessary absence should be his suffragane or Vicegerent nominated by him and allowed by that Presbytery over whom the Bishop presideth This method and moderation would as I humbly conceive both complete and settle in all sober mens judgements the ordination of Ministers and giving satisfaction to all just demands or ingenuous pretensions it would powerfully and happily unite both Bishops Presbyters and people as answering all the claimes and expectations considerable of Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent parties as to the maine point of unanimous and uniform Ministry Among whom a like correspondency would easily if wisely and meekly be carried on in all other Ecclesiasticall affaires of publick concernment for Doctrine Worship Discipline Censures Appeales Admission Abstention Excommunication Absolution Synodal conventions and the like It is not imaginable how great an harmony honor and happiness would hence arise to the infinite content and comfort of all good Christians to the great advantage of the Reformed Religion to the peace of this Church to the happiness of the Nation to the Glory of God and to the unspeakable quiet of many thousands of poor soules who are now agitated with infinite Scruples Feares Anger 's Jealousies and Despites in Religion according as they are ingaged and exasperated in their first entrance or beginnings all these would peaceably and comfortably apply by Gods help and Ministers harmony to the improvement of their soules in faith and repentance in truth and love to lead holy and orderly lives to hear with diligence and reverence to receive with frequency and charity to pray with understanding and fervency to do all things with meekness and wisdome lastly to die with earnest desire and blessed hope of further enjoying that Christian and sweet Communion with God with Christ Jesus and his holy Servants Saints and Angels in an other life of which he hath had so blessed experience and pleasing a fore-taste even in this world where the onely heaven a good Christian can have consists in the happy Communion he hath with God and good Christians without which all society is but solitude or worse an harmony no better than what may be found in hell which is a conspiracy in sin and conjunction in misery This holy Communion is so much the more divine and joyfull even in this world by how much it enlargeth it self to greater numbers and extentions true Christian love being loth to be confined to a narrower compasse than the Christian and Catholick faith is but coveting as light and heate most ample dilatations and Catholick diffusions seeking if possible and as much as in it lies to live peaceably with all men and chearfully with all that are of Christs family or the houshold of faith who love the Lord Jesus in sincerity By these and such like peacefull methods of prudence and love of moderation and mutuall condescension among Ministers without further disputing or urging any of their former principles upon which they seemed to differ much lesse casting any further reproaches upon each other I do not see but by the blessing of God upon them they might all meet in an happy union and accord in Church-Government according to those principles of right Reason and Religion of Piety and Polity of Scripture-Canons and Catholick Customes in which all sober Ministers must necessarily agree as the best rules of Christian prudence the surest methods of holy order and the firmest bonds of Christian Communion To which maine ends as all good Christians should chiefly bend all their Counsels Prayers and endeavours so I do not conceive they are so strictly confined and limited by any precise rules or formes of any externe Polity and Order but they may as occasion requires for the peace of the Church and edification of Christians in love use such a liberty in their mutuall condescendings and compliances as shall no way offend the blessed God of Truth Order and Peace nor violate any of their own consciences while they bear such a tender regard to other mens as they
desire may be extended to themselves The contentions and confusions in Religion must needs be endlesse if they be left to the naturall passions of most men Then they may find happy conclusions when those that are Rulers and Teachers of others and so not onely more learned but more prudent unpassionate and composed as Magistrates and Ministers ought to be beyond any men when I say these men do apply the utmost of their Piety Power Parts Zeal and Discretion by fit meanes to compose all controversies among themselves which will then soon decay and dye among the common people The Spirits and reputation of Ministers are commonly the chiefe sparks and bellowes that first kindle and after increase to publick flames the fires of dissentions and disaffections both among themselves and the people once extinguish or moderate these enormous heates among Ministers there will be no such conflagrations of Religion among ordinary people which have of late been more like the black and confused eructations of mount Aetna than the sweet and holy fires of mount Sion or the flames and perfumes of Gods Altar and Temple Which that I might be some meanes to restore to this Church and Nation I have thus made my amicable humble and Christian addresse as to all good men so chiefly to all my Brethren and Fathers of the Ministry in England who are persons of any competent abilities and considerable worth as to the duty and dignity of that great and holy that dreadfull Angelick Divine employment I confesse I cannot but passionately deplore as other mens so my own solitude for these many yeares by reason of that uncorrespondency as to any fraternall meeting with any of them in any publick way being hereby deprived of that great Comfort Improvement Joy and benefit which might be had by those excellent abilities and graces which are in many of them It is great pitty good and able Ministers should be longer severed whose brotherly union and frequent convenings in orderly and publick meetings would not onely set a greater edge and brightness on their studies and parts which alone and confined onely to Country-auditors and associates grow rusty flat and dull but they would highly advance the progresse of the Reformed Religion both in profession and power giving hereby a mighty check as to the encrease of profaneness atheism so of Popery and superstition mightily conducing also to the generall peace of the Nation by allaying those unchristian feuds and uncivill heates which every where so much at present affect infect and disaffect the minds both of Ministers and people But these meetings of Ministers must be authoritative not arbitrary not precarious but subpenall otherwise the restiveness laziness wantonness and factiousness of some will mar all either forbearing all meetings or perturbing them if they be not kept in some awe as well as order by their betters and superiours If I knew any Motives more prevalent any words more pathetick any charmes of love more effectuall any grounds of piety or polity more pregnant if Writing Preaching Praying Beseeching if any Words any Teares any Sighs might work upon Ministers of all sides to bring them to this blessed accord to publick friendly and fraternall meetings to grave orderly and comely conventions which would be of great use as well as honor to them I should in nothing be more prodigall of my time spirits and paines Then would Ministers be able to redeeme their Persons their Office their Orders their Sacred Authority their Religion from vulgar contempt from mechanick arrogancy from those base prostitutions and levellings to which those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 terrae filii sons of the earth vile and mâ—ane men have of late yeares debased as the holy Ministry so all heavenly Mysteries then would that rust and rusticity that plebeian Spirit and ungenerous temper which possesseth many Ministers out of feare and flattery be removed then would that scurfe and mosse that barrenness and canker which is now upon Christian and Reformed Religion be taken away and that floridness with fruitfulnesse that beauty with holinesse be restored which Tertullian so excellently sets forth among Primitive and persecuted Christians in their assemblies In which were highly conspicuous a reverentiall fear of God a modest and mutuall regard to each other a most intentive diligence to duties a most solicitous care of themselves and others a most prepared and deliberate communicating in holy things carried on by the most deserving eminency of some and the most religious subordination or consciencious subjection of others all parts of the Church and Clergy were happily united and God was all in all his glory the centre his love the circle or band of all their aimes and actions their hearts and thoughts The venerable piety and almost Divine Majesty of such conventions wherein Bishops Ministers and people were of one heart and one mind in the Lord advanced the reverence of their censures monitions reproofes abstentions and excommunications to so great a regard and just dread that no good Christian great or small disdained the authority of the Bishop or slighted the judgement of the Clergy which judged and declared the mind of the whole Church because according to the mind of the Lord Christ and of God himself Then was it that lapsed and scandalous sinners were soonest brought to be penitents in so humble yet comfortable a manner that as St. Jerom saith of Fabiola and St. Ambrose of others They furrowed their faces with sorrowes and plowed their cheeks with teares they paved the Churches with their prostrate bodies which were so penitently pallid and deplorable that they seemed only living corpses and breathing carkases So few Christians did then entertain their sins with smiles or laugh at those Teachers that reproved them or schismatically separate from those Orthodox Bishops with the Clergy that justly censured them as obnoxious to Gods judgements and unworthy of Christian Communion till they amended no man or woman ever lived or died in peace of conscience whose soul was justly wounded with these arrowes the censures of the Church they either drank up their sensuall and proud Spirits and brought them to repentance or they sank them into a desperate state both of obstinate sin and eternall horror Such holy and happy Assemblies of Ministers consisting of authoritative Bishops and orderly Presbyters were farre more to their honor and comfort more befitting their breeding and learning their labours and industry their parts and worth their sacred function and dignity than to be pittifully scared and over-awed by Country-Committees and a new sort of Tryars where grave Ministers are oft catechised chastised and contemned by such men as are some of them at least of very moderate that I say not meane abilities except their estates be instead of all reason and Religion all learning worth and wisdome very incompetent judges God knowes of the Doctrine and Manners of Ministers unlesse in matters of civill misdemeanors for which there
Roman Communion must not the fate of your either miscreant or miserable posterity necessarily be such that their teeth will be so set on edge by the sowre grapes you have eaten and left for them that they will not endure sound Doctrine much lesse wholesome Discipline Thus untaught and ungoverned unbred and unfed in Religion can you expect other from them than all debaucheries immoralities and such Atheisticall indifferences and impudencies as the heart of man easily runs into if left to it self as the Horse and Mule without bit or bridle of Religion and conscience to restraine them May they not have cause in their sad reflections upon the Beauty Order Honor and Happinesse of Religion in England which they may read of in former daies besides the many afflictions and civill dissentions which have and will inevitably follow divided Religion to an irreligion in any Nation may they not in their doubting dying and despairing retreates have cause to count you yea and to curse you as their carelesse and cruell parents who are never quiet or content till you settle your honors estates and civill affaires in some safe posture as you imagine but are wholly negligent as to any religious establishment which many men feare oppose and abhorre lest in cleare waters their faces should appeare the fouler varieties and uncertainties of Religion being most fomented by those whose piety is wholly resolved into policy who never tasted how gracious the Lord is in the waies meanes and fruites of true Religion But for you O my noble Countrimen that have seen and rejoyced in that glorious light of Reformed Religion which shined so long and illustriously in the Church of England how can you with any conscience or comfort leave the world and leave your posterity with your Country exposed to such variety uncertainties distractions deformities and confusions as to the Reformed Religion and its Ministry which makes them look like the Temple of God in Jerusalem after Nebucadnezzar and Nebuzaradan had visited it with fire and sword so defacing and deforming it that it was the pitty of all good men and the scorn of the wicked As Augustus Caesar was wont in his most impotent passion of grief and vexation to teare his haire and cry out Ridde Vare Legiones O Varus restore the Legions of brave and veterane souldiers which thou hast so unadvisedly or unworthily lost when they were slaine by the Germane surprises so may you heare the soberest Christians and truest-hearted English-men in their grief and shame cry out Reddite nobis Religionem Reformatam Uniformem Christianam primaevam Catholicam Reddite Ecclesiae Anglicana priscam pietatem pacem ordinem pulchritudinem patrimonium regimen Majestatem debitam decus antiquum Reddite nobis patres fratres filios spiritales Episcopos atate virtute authoritate venerandos Presbyteros literatura industria humilitate unitate ordine conspicuos Plebem probe instructam modestam sobriam mutua charitate amulam non effrâ—nem infrunitam laceram non erroribus lascivam non novitatibus foedam non scabie rigentem non nimia petulantia deformem non irreligiose Religiosam c. This was the voice of the Church of England while it dared to speake Latine which being now scandalous and reprochfull to many as the language of the Beast not understood by them She is forced to expresse her Prayer in English for mens better understanding Restore restore I beseech you to me to your selves to your country to your posterity the purity the peace the sanctity the solemnity the sobriety the order the honor the unity the solidity the stability the power the efficacy the fruites and works of true Christian and Reformed Religion Restore to us the happinesse of living not onely united in one civill polity as men but in one Ecclesiasticall Correspondency Combination and Communion as Christians It is more for our honor and peace to be Members of one Church than of one Commonwealth to have the same Religion and Devotion than the same Lawes and Statutes Restore to us those prime veines and Catholick conduits of Ecclesiasticall order of Church-power and spirituall authority under Christ those paternall Pastors those Primitive Bishops those successive Apostles That so we may have such Presbyters as have the Catholick Character of due Ordination and the most undoubted Derivation of Ministeriall Authority upon them being at once able and willing duly proved and empowered by Christs deputed Ministers and the whole Church to consecrate and dispense holy Mysteries to us not in the new names of Presbyters or people or Parlaments or Princes onely but in the name of Christ and his Church according to the commission he first gave to the Apostles and they transmitted to their successors in a constant undoubted and uninterrupted succession to this day Redeeme this ancient Church and renowned Nation from those lice and flies those locusts and frogs whose importune malice and wantonnesse seeks to deface and devour whatever yet remaines of the Reformed Religion in England Redeeme all sober Christians whose little life affords them no leisure to play with Religion redeeme them from the Rents and Schismes the raggs and tatters the breaks and divisions the fragments and fractions the chaines and fetters the childish and ridiculous janglings the scandalous and pernicious liberties with which pragmatick Spirits seek to poyson and to imprison their judgements and consciences Nothing is at least ought to be more pressive and urging upon your Honors and Consciences who are persons sensible of these two great regards to God and man than these concernments of true Religion whose influence reacheth to the eternall interest of your own and your posterities soules Nor is their lapsed estate to be helped by faire words and soft pretentions by demure silences and â—ary reserves by State-stratagems and politick artifices by vaporing of reformations and conniving at popular insolencies as if they were tendernesses and liberties due to conscience No the recovery of Religion is to be effected by potent convictions and impartiall suppressions of all enormous opinions and actions by serious trying of errors and establishing of sound Doctrine by just restraining all inordinate liberties by incouraging an able and uniform Ministry by discountenancing all fanatick novelties by composing al uncharitable divisions and by punishing all pragmatick arrogancies which evidently vary from or run counter against that truth order ministry authority and holy Discipline of Religion which Scripture and all Catholick conformity to it have commended to all Christians as Christs will and appointment which being accordingly setled in this Church and State ought not to be contradicted or rudely contemned by any new lights by pretended inspirations or the novel inventions of any man or men whatsoever seem they never so holy so devout so well-affected so sincere so saintly This and other true Churches of Christ did know very well what belonged to the unity sanctity charity and constancy of Religion as Christian and Reformed long before
the new fry of any Factionists or Enthusiasts were known in the English or Christian world Then will the honor of the Reformed Religion recover take root flourish and fructifie again in England when it is by due authority and just severity cleared of all that rust and canker that mossy and barren accretion which of later yeares it hath contracted chiefly for want of those Ecclesiasticall Councils sacred Synods and Religious Conventions which being called and incouraged by civill authority will best do this great work of God and the Church freely and impartially solidly and sincerely learnedly and honestly discussing all things of difference disorder or deformity in Religion These these would by Gods blessing and your encouragement remove in a short time all that putid matter from which the scandals offences and factions do chiefly arise and by which they are nourished in the licentious hearts and lives of some men who dare do any thing that they safely may against Religion These as the ablest and meetest Judges of Religion would soon discerne between the vile and the precious and separate the wheat and the chaffe in Christs floore wisely using the flaile and fan of his word and Spirit CHAP. XV. THerefore is our Religion so miserably lapsed and decayed through the ignorance negligence and impudence of men because it hath not for these many yeares been under such hands as are most proper either for its care and preservation or its cure and recovery Courts of Princes and Councels of State the Spirit of Armies and the Genius of Parliaments are not alone apt agents or instruments for this work though they may be happy promoters and authoritative designers and contrivers of it Saint Ambrose and others of the Ancients observe that it never went well with the sound part of the Church when the disputes of Religion as between the Arrians and the Orthodox were brought into Princes Courts and determined by their Counsellors and Courtiers It was not more piety and modesty than prudence and generosity in Constantine the Great when he had conquered Licinius with other enemies and entirely obtained the Roman Empire when he had power absolute and soveraign enough to have made what Edicts he listed for Religion yet that he then called the Bishops of the Church throughout the Roman world and other venerable Teachers attending them to discusse the differences in Religion to compose the breaches to allay the jealousies to reforme the disorders to search and establish the true faith to confirme the ancient Government to adde vigor to the just Discipline of the Church and due authority to its true Pastors or Bishops All which were happily done by the wisdome piety and moderation of the famous Nicene Council in which Constantine himself was oft present as to his person and Counsell though he never voted or determined any thing of Religion among the Fathers of that glorious Assembly lest he should seem to over-balance or over-awe the truth by his authority or to eclipse the Church by the State This this was that Primitive and Catholick way of Ecclesiasticall Councills and Synods used first by the Apostles and after by all their successors the Martyrly Bishops and Pastorly Confessors of the Church which endured the fiery trialls of heathenish and hereticall persecutions who had Ecclesiasticall Councills and Synods of Church-men for their reliefe and remedy before they had the favour of Christian Princes for their refuge or defence To this proper method for Reforming of any Church and restoring Religion all Princes that were true Patrons and Protectors of the true Church have applied their powers and counsels for the repairing of decayes rectifying disorders condemning heresies vindicating fundamentall truths composing differences and restoring peace in the Church of Christ calling together such Synods and conventions of the Clergy as did beare most proportion to those inconveniences or mischiefes which they sought to remedy either in greater or lesser circuits according as the poyson and infection of Heresie or Schisme had spread it self The welfare of Religion and healing of the Church of Christ was never heretofore left to every private Christians fancy or to particular Presbyters nor yet to single Bishops to act according as their opinions passions and interests might sway them nor was it ever betrayed into the hands of onely secular men either Civill Magistrates or Gentlemen or Tradesmen who are as fit generally for Church-work as Clergy-men are to marshall Armies or to manage battels The building of Gods Tabernacle and his Temple required men of extraordinary gifts and excellent Spirits proper and proportionate to those works As the Leviticall Priests of old did judge not onely of plagues and leprosies but of all controversies about the Law and Religion to whose determination all men were to submit under paine of death And as Aaron standing between the living and the dead stopped the spreading of a plague and mortality among the people even so hath the Lord ordained the Evangelicall Ministers to be as shepherds feeders defenders and rulers in his Church also as Physitians and Fathers of the flock of God whose lips ought to preserve knowledge so as to discerne both the contagion and the cure applying as their duty is such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sound Doctrine and Discipline as are both wholesome food and healing physick Certainly all other Lay-undertakers and tamperers with Reformation and Religion are but as Empiricks and Mountebanks having neither that ability nor that authority which is requisite in Religious undertakings But after much paines and charge they alwaies leave Reformation and Religion Church and Clergy more unsearched and unsound unbound and ulcerous than they found them God never following those with the blessing of the end who disdaine to use those orderly meanes which his holy wisdome hath directed them to who lay the Ark of God upon the cart and think to draw it by the beasts of the people when it should be orderly and solemnly born by the shoulders and hands of those that are consecrated to that holy service as the Priests of the Lord which method is not onely more for the honor and solemnity of Christian Religion than for the glory of the blessed God that his name might be sanctified even before the world in the managing of true Religion not flightly or slovenly not with unwashen hands and preposterous confusions but with that holy respect and humble reverence which is due to the Majesty of that God and Saviour whom Christians professe to worship T is ridiculous for Princes and States-men to have the best Musitians for their pleasure the most learned and experienced Physitians for their bodily health the most able and renowned Lawyers for their secular Counsels the gallantest souldiers for their military officers the best Mathematicians for their Engineers and the best Mariners for their Pilots that so these things might succeed to their worldly honor and happinesse and yet in matters of Religion
to content themselves either with no idoneous Physitians and fit medicines or with such quacking applications and applicators as are no way apt for the work having neither skill nor dexterity to handle so tender yet so dangerous sores and wounds as those of Religion many times are not onely affecting the heads of men but coming neerest the very hearts of them yea and I may say these Church-distempers affect the very heart of Christ himself both God and man We find secular Magistrates and Judges many times with Herod and Pilate ready to set Christ at nought and condemne him souldiers we know have mocked him buffeted him crucified him and parted his garments among them But they were his choise Apostles with other ordained Ministers that professed and preached him These these first planted fenced and watered Christian Religion these preserved propagated and pruned the Church of Christ to this day as the husbandmen or labourers of Christs own sending into his vineyard as workers together with God in the great work of saving soules with these Apostles and Ministers he promised to be meaning them and their true successors to the end of the world as he hath been to this day never failing to assist Godly Bishops and other faithfull Presbyters of his Church to do his work as in private so in publick when they did orderly meet as his servants in his name to his glory and his Churches good suffering themselves to be impartially guided by his word and Spirit without serving the factious interests and sinister policies either of Prince or people Then then was it that Councils and Synods appeared to all sober-minded and humble-hearted Christians as the Starre did to the wise men at Jerusalem guiding them to Christ with exceeding great joy in orderly waies of truth and peace becoming Christian Ministers and people which was the blessed effect of the first Church Council we read of where James Bishop of Jerusalem with the Apostles of the Lord as chief and other Elders or Presbyters being met in the presence of Christian people did so consult discusse and resolve the dissensions then risen in the Churches as to send their determinations with this style and title It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us whose Canons were read and received not onely with reverence and conscience but with joy and consolation So welcome and usefull to all good Christians are those meanes which are fitly and wisely applied after Gods method and the Apostles pattern to the reliefe and recovery of the Church The care of summoning and convocating such Ecclesiasticall Parlaments when need requires is worthy the piety and Majesty of Christian Princes and soveraigne Magistrates in whom that Authority resides as nursing Fathers of the Church but certainly the management and transaction of Religious affaires in them by way of devotion disputation and determination is the proper work of Church-men that are Godly Learned Wise and Honest both of Bishops as fixed and chief Rulers of the Church and of grave Presbyters as the Representees of the other Clergy chosen deputed intrusted and empowered by them fully and freely to deliberate and determine in those great concernments as Gods word and their own consciences shall direct them without any to over-awe them or to dictate to them I am not ignorant of the jealousies and prejudices that many even wise and good Christians have of such Assemblies Synods Convocations or Councils as are made up onely of Ecclesiasticks or Clergy-men Whos 's oft unhappy successes Gregory Nazianzen that great Divine and good Bishop complaines of in his dayes when the Arrian faction by the partiality of Emperours infected with their poyson strongly vyed in their Conventions against the Orthodox decisions the ancient Faith and Catholick customes of the Church setting up ever and anon in their juncto's and conventicles as St. Hilary expresseth it Diurnall Creeds and Menstruous Faiths being many times but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 theevish Synods furtive Conventicles suborned and slavish Assemblies either transported by humane passions or biassed by partiall affections or levened with popular factions or over-awed by secular powers and sacrilegious policies which made such conventions as the hills of the robbers predatorious oppressors of true Religion pillagers and spoilers of the Church of Christ of which too many sad instances have been in ancient and later daies both at home and abroad Especially when such Assemblies meet not summoned by lawfull Authority not chosen with Ecclesiastick freedome not sitting with completeness of members not voting or disputing with rationall ingenuous and Christian liberties but all things must be carried not after the Nicene but Tridentine fashion as if the holy Ghost were sent to the Assessors in a carriers cloke-bag or a souldiers knapsack the most learned and sober men must be mute and not dare freely to speak their minds without being posted and exposed to popular hatred even to the outraging and hazard of their persons unlesse they speak to that key and tune to which the organe of faction is set These methods of Church Councils and Assemblies I confesse are so Mechanick so Tyrannick so Satanick that nothing is more mischievous to the Church of Christ and true Religion whose condition instead of being thus mended is alwaies marred and betrayed to further errors factions and confusions I pray God deliver his Church from such Conventions where either Lay-men shall over-number and over-awe the Clergy or Clergy-men shall vassalate their consciences to gratifie any potent party and novell faction to the prejudice of that truth faith order ministry and government which were once delivered to the Churches of Christ Not onely England but all Christendome hath cause to curse the day when such snares and stratagems of Satan began to be laid in Synods and Assemblies from thence to take effect on the whole or any part of the Christian Church as eminently in the second Council of Nice the last of Trent and that at Westminster the first setting up Images in Christian Churches to the scandall of Religion the other a thousand new imaginations never owned before as of Christian faith the last which is the first of any that cryed down Episcopacy or Prelacy But the abuses incident to good things through the distempers of men and evill hearts must not exterminate or deprive us of the right use of them for then we should not onely forsake our wits and reason but our meat and drink our clothes and sleep yea and the light of the Sun and breathing in the aire yea our very Sacraments and Scriptures our frequent Sermons and extemporary as well as set prayers yea our Presbyters as well as our Bishops for in all these hony-combes or hives do hornets wasps and drones very oft shrowd themselves by these as St. Austin observes all errors heresies and schismes seek to support and shelter themselves But where such Ecclesiasticall Synods and Councils as were the first so famous Generall ones of
Church in all Ages and places of which we have two expresse witnesses and great exemplifications in the commissions given by Saint Paul to Timothy and Titus both as to ordination and jurisdiction Such as hath been preserved in the Church through all times and places as a sacred depositum of Spirituall power enabling Bishops and Presbyters to act as Ministers of Christ in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Spirit in those holy Offices and Mysteries which are instituted by them for the calling collecting constituting and governing of the Church in a regular society and visible polity which least of all affects or admits any novelty or variety in its holy orders or authority Which great Trust Power and Commission for duly ordaining and sending forth Ministers into the Church of Christ no man not wilfully blind but must confesse that it hath been in all times parts and states of the Church of Christ executed if not onely yet chiefly by the Ecclesiasticall presidents or Bishops in every grand distribution of the Churches polity So as it was never regularly warrantably or completely done by any Christian people or by any Presbyters or Preachers without the presence consent or permission of their respective Bishops in the severall limits or partitions Nor was this great sacred and solemn work of Ordination ever either usurped by Bishops as arrogant and imperious or executed by them as a thing arbitrary and precarious but it was alwaies owned esteemed and used by all true Christians both Ministers and People as an Authority Sacred and Divine fixed and exercised by way of spirituall Jurisdiction and power Ecclesiasticall specially inherent and eminently resident in Bishops as such that is so invested with the peculiar power of conferring holy orders to others even from the hands and times of the Blessed Apostles who had undoubtedly this power placed in them and as undoubtedly ordered such a transmission of it as to Timothy and Titus so to all those holy Bishops that were their Primitive Successors who did as they ought still continue that holy succession to all ages by laying on such Episcopall hands as were the unquestionable Conservators and chief distributers of that Ministeriall power ever esteemed Sacred Apostolick Catholick and Divine being from one fountain or source Jesus Christ and uniformly carried on by one orderly course without any perverting or interrupting from any good Christians either Presbyters or people Nor were they ever judged other than factious schismaticall irregular impudent and injurious who either usurped to themselves a power of Ordination or despised and neglected it in their lawfull and orthodox Bishops upon any pretence of parity or popularity as Learned Saravia proves unanswerably against Mr. Beza when to make good the new Presbyterian Consistory at Geneva he sought in this point to weaken the ancient Catholick and constant prerogative of Episcopall Ordination which never appeares either in Scripture to have been committed or in any Church-History to have been used by any Presbyters or People apart from much lesse in despite and affront of the respective Bishops which were over them This great power of Ordination which the Author to the Hebrewes signifies by the solemn ceremonie or laying on of hands is esteemed by that Apostolick writer as a maine principle or chief pillar of Christian Religion in respect of Ecclesiastick Order Polity Peace Authority and Comfort necessary for all Christians both as Ministers and as people in sociall and single capacities For there is ordinarily no true and orthodox believing without powerful and authoritative preaching and there can be no such preaching without a just mission or sending from those in whom that Sacred Commission hath ever been deposited exemplified and preserved which were the Bishops of the Church beyond all dispute who did not ordaine Presbyters in private and clandestine fashions but in a most publick and solemn manner after fasting preaching and praying so as might best satisfie the Presbyters assistant and the people present at that grand transaction both of them being highly concerned the first what Ministers or fellow labourers were joyned with them in the work of the Lord the other what Pastors and Teachers were set over them as from the Lord and not meerly from man in any natural morall or civill capacity whence the authority of the Christian Ministry cannot be since it is not of man or from man but from that Lord and God who is the great Teacher and Saviour of his Church who onely could give power as gifts meet for the Pastors Bishops and Teachers of it These serious weighty and undoubted perswasions touching one uniforme holy and divine ordination being fixed in the consciences of all wise and sober Christians it will follow without all peradventure that true Religion as Christian and Reformed will never be able to recover in this or any Christian Nation its pristine lustre and Primitive Majesty its ancient life and vigor its due credit and comfort much lesse its just Power and Authority over mens hearts and consciences untill this point of Ordination or solemn investiture of fit men into Ministeriall Office and Power be effectually vindicated and happily redeemed from those moderne intrusions usurpations variations and dissentions which are now so rife among Preachers themselves whence flow those licentious and insolent humors so predominant in common people who by dividing the other by usurping both by innovating in this point of Ordination have brought those infinite distractions contempts and indifferences upon Religion and its Ministry as Christian and Reformed which are at this day to be seen in England beyond any Nation that I know under Heaven It is most certain that the major part of mankind yea and of formall Christians too do not much care for the power of any Religion nor for the Authority of any Ministry no nor for any serious profession or form of Religion further than these may suite with their fancies lusts and interests If custome or education have dipped them in some tincture of Religion during their minority if the cords of counsell and example have bound them up to some form of godlinesse in their tender yeares and tamer tempers yet as they grow elder they are prone to grow bolder to sin and to affect such refractory liberties as may not onely dispute and quarrell some parts but despise and trample under feet all the frame of Religion that is not indulgent to their humors or compliant to their inordinate desires and designes Especially when once they find publick disorders distractions and disgraces cast upon that very Religion in which they were instituted when they see contumelies and affronts cast upon that whole Church in which they were baptized and all manner of contemptuous insolencies offered to those chief Church-men by whom they had received the derivations and dispensations of all Holy Orders Truths and Mysteries When men see new Religions new Churches new Ministers and new modes of Ordination set up to the reproch
and defiance of all that went before who I beseech you of most ordinary Christians who are yet agitated by their youthfull lusts and unbridled passions will be so constant as to hold fast that profession which formerly they had taken up Who will continue to venerate that Church and Clergy whose heads they see crowned with thornes and their faces besmeared with blood and dirt whose comelinesse is deformed with the spittings buffetings and scornes of those that seek to expose them to open shame and to fasten them to the Crosse of death and infamy Alas they will not at all regard in a short time any orders of the Church or any ordination of Ministers or any sacred ordinances and mysteries dispensed by them since no pleas never so pregnant and unanswerable for the Antiquity Uniformity and Constancy of that way and method which was used in all ages and places of the Church of Christ since no gracious and glorious successes attending such ordaining Bishops and such ordained Presbyters since nothing prevailes against vulgar prejudices and extravagancies provoked by that impatient itch they alwaies have after novelties Many we see will have no Ordination no Ministers no Sacraments rather than Bishops should have any hand in ordaining The honor of that Ordination which was in all ancient Churches must be cruelly sacrificed with all ancient and Catholick Episcopacy rather then some mens passions for a parity or popularity or an Anarchy in the Church be not gratified All Bishops as such and all Presbyters and all Christians and all Churches and all holy duties performed by them in that station and communion must be cryed down yea thrown down as the adulteratings and prostitutions of the Churches Liberty and of the purity of Christs Ordinances The hands of Bishops and Presbyters too though joyned and imposed in Ordination must be declared as impure vile and invalid yea a flat novel and impertinent distinction must be found out to vacate the Bishops eminency and yet to assert the Presbyters parity and sole power as resting in any three two or one of them though never so petty poor and pittifull men in all respects naturall and civill sacred and morall Yet these forsooth some fancy as Presbyters may still ordain because a Bishop say they did so meerly as a Presbyter of the same degree and order not as having any eminency of office degree authority or jurisdiction above the meanest Minister which St. Jerom and all antiquity acknowledged as a branch of Apostolicall dignity and eminency peculiar to a Bishop above any one or more Presbyters Which reproches against the persons power and practise of Bishops in England as usurpers and monopolizers in this point of ordination which they ever challenged and exercised as their peculiar honor office and dignity in this as all Churches if they could by any Reason or Scripture by Law of God or Man by any judgement or practise of any one Church or of any one godly and renowned Christian in any age or History of the Church be verified so as to make their power of ordination to be but a subtile or forcible usurpation in Bishops it would have been not onely an act of high Justice to have abrogated all the pretensions of Bishops to that or any power in the Church but it will be a work of admiration yea of astonishment to the worlds end in all after-ages and successions of Christian Religion which will hardly last another 1500 yeares to consider the long and strong delusion which possessed the Christian world in this point of Ordination as onely regular and complete by Bishops where their presence and power might be enjoyed Nor will it be more matter of everlasting wonder to ponder not onely Gods long permission of such a strong delusion but his prospering it so much and so long as a principall meanes to preserve and propagate the Ministry Order Government Peace and Power of true Religion and the true Churches of Christ which were never without Bishops as Spirituall Fathers begetting as Epiphanius speakes both Presbyters and people to the Church Nor will it be the work of an ordinary wit whether Presbyterian or Independent to salve all those aspersions and diminutions of either ignorance and blindness or fatuity and credulity or weaknesse and impotency which must necessarily fall from this account not onely upon the wisest and best Church-men but upon the most Christian and wise Princes the most zealous and reformed Parlaments of England who in the grand Reformation of this Church and ever since for neer an 100. yeares have after grave counsell and mature debate approved and appointed countenanced by a law and incouraged by their actuall submission the ordination of Ministers chiefly by the authority of Bishops never without them And this they did certainly not out of policy but piety not in prudence onely but in conscience convinced not only of the lawfulnesse of Bishops but of the necessity of them where Providence doth not absolutely hinder or deny them as it never did in England or elsewhere by the example of the Apostles by the ancient constant and uniform practise of this and all Churches by the suffrages of all Learned and Godly men of any account in all ages To all which were added as great preponderatings in behalfe of Episcopacy the many and most incomparable Bishops that have been in all successions of the Church the many Martyrs Confessors excellent Preachers Writers and Governours of that order lastly the unspeakable blessings which by their Ordination Consultation and Jurisdiction have been derived to the Church of Christ If all Estates in the Reformed Church of England have been hitherto deceived as to this point of Episcopall Ordination by Bishops sure they are the more excusable because they have erred with all the Christian world Nor could they be justly blamed if when they reformed superfluous Superstition they yet abhorred in this point so great and dangerous an innovation which must needs shake and overthrow the faith of many if the peculiar office and power of Bishops to ordaine Ministers and governe the Church were either onely usurped or wholly invalid as some of late have pretended not with more clamor than falsity But if all these jealousies and reproches cast upon Bishops and their Authoritative Ordination as a peculiar office and exercise of power eminently residing in them be most false and by some mens calumnies heightned to such impudent lies that no eructations of Hell or belchings of Beelzebub had ever more blackness of darknesse in them or more affrontive to the glory God and the Honor of the Catholick Church whence I beseech you O my Noble and worthy Countrymen is that dulness stupor and indifferency come upon us in England so far as not onely connives at the arrogancy of some Presbyters who without Scripture-precept or Catholick-patterne challenge this ordaining and Governing power as onely and wholly due to themselves discarding all Episcopall Eminency and Authority above them but
faith or manners they may more testifie their distances from and animosities against each other as Ministers Men of very good parts yea and of piety many times as Saint Jerome and Ruffinus from lesser disputes and differences are transported to wide and sharp defiances not onely as to their persons but as to their perswasions Hence we see Ministers of different descents commonly affect to be known by some different points Doctrines Presbyterians and Independents are thought generally to follow Mr. Calvin in all points as sworne to his dictates or determinations who was a man though of excellent parts yet not of Divine and infallible perfections but mixed with humane infirmities passions and imperfections Episcopall Divines are suspected most-what to have at least a tang and relish of Lutheran Arminian Pelagian opinions some are said to run out to a ranknesse of Socinianisme though the most and best of them I know do confine themselves to the Doctrine of their Mother the Church of England which was neither inconstant curious nor superfluous but cleare necessary and constant owning no Dictator but Christ and no Canon of Faith but the Scriptures doing and determining all things of Religion with great gravity counsell moderation charity and circumspection besides a just soveraigne Authority which swayes much with the Episcopall Clergy As the Church of England did not despise Luthers Melanchthons or Calvins judgement so it justly preferred its own before theirs or any one mans being alwaies guided by the concurrent Wisdome and Piety of many Learned and Godly Clergy-men both Bishops and Presbyters no way inferiour to those or any forraigne Divines and in some things far their superiours not onely as to the eminent places they held in this Church but as to the great discretion and temper of their Spirits which made many of them fitter for the glorious Crown of Martyrdome which they enjoyed than either of those two hotter-spirited yet renowned men who died in their beds who had not onely to contend with the Papall errors and superstitions which then extreamely pestered them and all Christendome but with their own passions and transports yea and with those many popular extravagancies which they rather occasioned I hope than designed among the vulgar who presently fancyed that they had the precepts and patternes of those great men Luther and Calvin to animate them to popular seditious rude injurious and rebellious methods of Reformation in which the very plebs or populacy imagined themselves better able to judge of Religion than any of their Governours in Church or State and because they had more hands therefore they must needs have better hearts and heads to do that work when and how they listed Which mad methods as the Church of England never used in its practise so it perfectly abhorred in its Doctrine to which few Ministers do heartily ingenuously and fully conforme who have forsaken its Discipline and Ordination from which who so flies furthest commonly wanders and wilders most in Enthusiastick Familistick and Anabaptistick opinions In order to this designe of restoring an uniforme and Authoritative Ordination O how ingenuous how religious how prudent how just how charitable how noble a work would it be on all sides for wise and worthy men to have some regard to those few clusters of Episcopacy which are yet remaining in England as a seed in which may be a blessing if the learned and venerable Bishops yet living among us were fairely treated and invited to such a concurrence and common union in this point of Ordination as might transmit both it and their Authority without any flaw or scruple of schisme interruption or fraction as most valid complete and authentick to posterity according to the Catholick and Primitive patterne O how great a security and satisfaction would this conjuncture and derivation completion of holy orders by Bishops with Presbyters give to many learned mens scruples and to many good Christians consciences without any injury or offence that I know to such of any party as are truly pious and peaceable who no doubt would be glad to see that no disorder or discord might be in holy orders from which as from a good well-tempered spring in a Watch all the regular motions of the wheeles and the true indications of the hand are derived directed and depending There can be nothing but clashings enterferings and confusions in any Church or society of Christians where there are crosse-grained contradictive or counterfeited Ministers as to their Ordination Here must be laid the principall and corner binding-stone of our happy Constitution and Communion as a Christian Church or Ecclesiasticall polity The affecting of novelty and variety in this as to the maine of the Ministeriall Order Power and Authority had been the way to have made at first a very crasie and weak Reformation in England and is now the way to deforme yea to destroy all again giving infinite advantages to the projects and policies of Rome also to the licentious distempers of mens own hearts and manners which considerations have made me the more large and importune as in a point of no lesse consequence and importance as to the visible constitution and managery of any Church than the unity and uniformity of civill power or Magistratick Authority is necessary for any Commonwealth or Kingdom where divided magistracy doth certainly tend to distraction and so to destruction as our own late miseries do abundantly convince us as to our civill peace and secular interest And truly no lesse will a divided Ministry infallibly tend to the distraction first and then the destruction of this Church and the Reformed Religion a new Ministry portends either no Ministry or no true one And where most Reverend Episcopacy which hath so many glorious marks of Primitive Antiquity Rare Piety Signall Prosperity Undisputable Universality Apostolick Order Scripturall Authority and Divine benediction upon it where this comes after 1600. years of Christianity and one hundred yeares of an happy Reformation to be questioned baffled exautorated there is no great likelihood that the novices and punyes Presbytery or Independency or Anabaptisme or Enthusiasme should take any great root in the love and esteem of any Christians who if Learned Wise and Upright must needs have greater confidence of and reverence for an Episcopall Ministry than for any new-modes which never yet had at their best any thing either very desirable or very commendable in them as to Wise and Grave mens affections and judgements And take them in their passions pragmaticalnesse popularities partialities novelties varieties inconstancies confusions and injuriousness and insolencies by which they have either begun or increased their parties waies and designes in many places many times against the will and Authority of lawfull Magistrates and Soveraigne Princes no lesse than against the dignity authority of the Bishops and Fathers of the Church look upon the best of them I say under these marks which are almost inseparable from them
For other wretches I know how their penurious covetous and sacrilegious pulse doth beat they are in nothing more envious and jealous t is equally harsh and odious to them to heare of any thing to be given or restored to the Church being much more sensible of any damage and injury done to their private purses and Estates than of such publick detriments and depressions as cloud the glory of their God and Saviour eclipse the honor of this Church and State vilifie and upon the point nullifie the dignity of the Ministry and prostitute the soules of poor people for which Christ hath died to ignorance and Atheisme to licenciousnesse and hypocrisie it being more with many men to save a penny than to save a soul more willing to spare a sound tooth out of their heads than one pound or shilling to advance Religion they are for a cheap heaven or none so willing they are to perish with their money rather than live by lightning the ship a little CHAP. XVIII AFter the foundations of a true Christian Ministry are thus laid both for its Being which consists in reall abilities discovered and in valid Authority conferred after the most venerable Catholick and authentick custome of the Church which being conforme to the word of God ought in such cases to be as a Law sacred and inviolable after I have further set forth the wel-being of the Clergy and in that of the whole Church by sustaining able Ministers in their severall degrees and stations with such ingenuous maintenance as may become not onely the honor of the work and workmen but the Glory of the Christians God the love and value of their Saviour and the beauty or majesty of the Church in which they are employed in so sacred solemn publick and constant services which ought in all reason and Religion to be kept up by all good Christians to some outward conspicuity and decency as far as Gods indulgence affords men peace and plenty The next thing I humbly commend to the Noblenesse Wisdome and Piety of my Country for the further strengthning and preservation of the being and wel-being of this Church and its Christian Reformed Religion both in Ministers and people able Preachers and honest Professors is so to combine cement and unite all worthy Ministers and other Christians in an uniforme and holy harmony of due subordination holy discipline and decent Government as may best keep them by Gods blessing from such fractures and factions such schismes and swellings such dashings and dividings against and from each other as have of latter years not onely battered themselves and each other to great diminutions weaknings and deformities but they have crushed this whole Church and crumbled its former intirenesse and amplenesse to so many broken bits and pieces through the impotent ambition of those Ministers or people who being least apt or able are most greedy to govern of themselves and loth to be governed by others which refractoâ—inesse hath not onely defaced the beauty and broken the unity of this Church but further threatens to shake the civill peace stability and consistence of this Nation whose honor and happinesse is not onely now at the stake but much abated and in hazard to be quite lost if that publick wisdome and courage be not applied which is necessary to recover the blessing of the Reformed Religion and the unity of this Church to such a posture of setledness order and unity as shall not need to feare either fanatick Confusion or Romish usurpations which are the great plots and designes laid against this Church and Nation of England I easily foresee that nothing will be a more hard knotty and flinty work than the recomposing of this Church to any Ecclesiasticall Uniformity Charitable Harmony and Orderly Government if either the late sharp passions private interests or mutuall prejudices of any one of the parties so divided from each other in England be made the partiall and scanty measures of Church-Order and Polity For the animosities and Antipathies among them are such that they will on all sides disdaine to be forcibly cast into any one of the pretended models which are on foot The onely probable and feisable way to reduce all sober Ministers and honest people to a consciencious and charitable Communion is for the wisdome and piety of this Nation to do as Constantine the Great did when he burnt all the querulous demands and uncharitable petitions of the Ecclesiasticks against one another so reconciling them all while he utterly silenced all their quarrels and buried their complaints In like manner the best and speediest method of our union will be to lay aside all the earnest pleas and violent pretentions of all sides either Episcopal Presbyterian or Independent which have occasioned or increased our late differences and onely to examine calmely seriously and impartially what was the Idea of Church-Order and Government for the first three or four hundred yeares that is twelve hundred yeares at least before these late contests and debates were raised or indeed thought on in this or any Church Certainly the Primitive Catholick and Apostolick posture of the Churches Polity Order and Government must needs be the true pattern in the Mount as Mr. Calvin confesseth in which times there was lesse leisure for ambitious or factious variations the Church being either persecuted most-what for 300. yeares or miraculously refreshed at its freedome in the fourth Century through Gods indulgence and the munificence of Constantine the Great and other Christian Emperours who as Princely nursing Fathers studied the Peace Unity and prosperity of the Church as much as that of the Empire In both which conditions both calme and storme it is most remarkable that as no one Author Father Historian Synod or Councill did any way doubt dispute or divide about Church-Government before the Great Council of Nice so when that great and Oecumenick Councill did come together to take a survey as of the Churches unity in sound Doctrine and Manners so of its Discipline and Government that it might gather together and recompose what ever the tempestuous times of persecution had shaken or shattered yet this grand most venerable and holy Assembly did neither begin any new Hierarchy or Government of the Church nor did they in the least sort tax former times of any Innovation Alteration or desertion from the Primitive Apostolick and Universall pattern which was still fresh in mens memories but they began their Session and Sanctions with that solemn approbation confirmation of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 former ancient Customes or Orders of the Church-Catholick as holy and Authentick which all men knew had prevailed from the beginning Nor was there then any doubt or debate in the generall as to the point of Episcopall presidency or jurisdiction however as to their respective Dioceses and particular distributions some disputes had risen But as to the succession of chief Bishops from the very Apostles daies and
Bishop in that Precinct or Oeconomy which either the Apostles had constituted or the Church had digested it self into as it increased Contrary to which meridian patterne and most manifest exemplar of Church-Government if as learned Zanchy acknowledgeth any one instance in any age or place of any Father Councill or Historian could be found of any one Church in its grand Polity or larger Communion I confesse I should then make some scruple whether Episcopall Government however it might seem the best were the onely one to be used in all times and places whether Church-Government were not a matter of Ecclesiastick prudence rather than of Apostolick prescription or Divine appointment To which opinion St Jerom that he might qualifie and moderate the incrochings of some Bishops upon Presbyters or gratifie perhaps his own passion and discontent sometimes seems to have inclined contrary to his cooler and more constant judgement set forth at other times in many passages of his potent and vehement writings as well as in his practise Which allay as to the Divine institution and absolute necessity of Episcopall Government as established by the Apostles seemes also to have swayed with Mr. Calvin and his followers when they found themselves put upon such a necessity as they thought might justifie their altering of it for a time though not their rejecting or reprobating of it for ever which he never did however his reputation interest and engagement carried him off from the more pompous and usuall way of Episcopacy as it was abused in the Church of Rome but he well knew ever judged and confessed that Primitive Episcopacy which consists in a presidentiall eminency of power and jurisdiction in one Minister over many appears to have been laid out by the wisdome and Spirit of Christ in the Apostolicall patterne and prescription as is evident in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus not as a matter of arbitrary freedome which might be lightly changed as people or Ministers or Magistrates listed for their conveniences but as an holy method and wise proportion of Government best in it self fittest for the Churches Order Peace and Communion sacred by the Characters of Gods direction Christs designation constitution of his Church in the Apostles execution and derivation of it also in the Churches Catholick imitation upon all which grounds it hath ever been esteemed by all godly and learned Christians not onely venerable but as to the main modell and fabrick of it inviolable so that they who first factiously presumptuously and rashly change it must needs highly sin against God his Church and their own soules however others that are forced to follow such changes may be excusable The superstructures of Episcopacy as to civill Honor and Estate may indeed be variable by publick consent with times and manners of men but the foundations I believe are not to be removed which are laid upon the naturall civill and religious grounds of diversity disparity and excellency of one man above many proportionable to which Polity Order and Authority are best setled and managed and not upon the loose or slippery bottomes of parity or popularity neither of which have either those principles proportions or perfections of Government which the Spirit and wisdome of God hath laid out by the Apostles practise in Primitive Episcopacy and transmitted by a constant succession for the Churches good which cannot be preserved or advanced where there wants comely gravity due authority and a diviner beame of Majesty in Government and Governors than can be found in any way of levelling and abasing them which are the high-waies as all wise men ever observed to all faction sedition and confusion both in Churches and States of which truth no Age hath seen and suffered greater or sadder experiments than ours since some pragmatick or ambitious Spirits have made miserable essayes to alter and abolish the ancient authority and order of Episcopacy onely to bring in their various novelties which are so far from the true Grandeur and solid Majesty of Government that they are already found to be pittifull and petty projects rather than pious or profound inventions confuting themselves as much as confounding others Could we then on all sides in England be so ingenuous and candid as to lay aside all moderne designes disputes and differences which have made mens eyes so squinted bleared or blood-shotten in the point of Church-Government could we remove the fancy of secular pride pomp and ambition in one sort of Ministers the vulgar passions prejudices and envies of a second sort also the pragmatick and plebeian humors of a third sort with the private designes and worldly interests of all cleare all our hearts of these prepossessions and distempers no doubt the face of holy order and wise Government in the Church will easily appeare to the satisfaction of all wise and good men who are either worthy to govern or willing to be governed in a true Christian and charitable way For certainly Church-Government or Ecclesiasticall Polity about which we have had of late in England so great contests even to much bitternesse and blood is no Scholasticall subtilty no intricate nicety no speculative sublimity no metaphysicall profundity which require either accurate Criticks or long-winded Divers or Logicall Disputers or Scepticall Sophisters to find out the Primitive form the true proportions or ancient patterne of it It is plaine as Beza and Bucer observe in right Reason pregnant in the proportions of all order naturall civill military religious It is palpable in Scripture-patternes as Mr. Calvin confesseth it is most apparent in the practise of all Churches It must be weaknesse or wilfullnesse passion or peevishnesse that hinders any man from seeing the true Idea of it It is made up of wisdome and power not onely humane but divine of due authority cemented with true charity a modest and moderate superiority with meek subordination faithfull counsell with equanimous commands meeting together these make up the holy Oeconomy or Polity of Church-Government In which first many humble Christians of one congregation do submit to one duly ordained Minister as set over them in the Lord so far as concernes their private duties and relations secondly many grave and discreet Presbyters with their people submit to one venerable Bishop as a Father or chief Pastor chosen to be over them in things that concerne more publick relations and common duties in which their joynt counsell assistance or obedience is required The Bishops office and work is not only Ministeriall in common with their brethren the other Ministers but Juridicall or Judiciall declaring and exercising the necessary power and eminent acts of Ecclestasticall Discipline and authority with them among them and over them not in the way of secular dominion gotten and kept by civill force or factious ambition which our blessed Lord forbids to those that are chiefest or greatest of his Disciples and flock but in a way of paternall authority which chides with love chastens with
of revenge whence arise publick seditions therefore I rather chuse a speedy and safe accommodation than any dilatory and dangerous Toleration which will but increase disputes and distances animosities and asperities among good men And because I find it is not any thing really burdensome noxious or offensive in Primitive Episcopacy which makes many so shy and jealous of it but onely the ignorance errors and prejudices of some men who have sought to make It of later yeares especially obnoxious to all manner of popular jealousies calumnies and reproches which have endeavoured so to hide all the pristine beauty and true excellency of it that many look upon Prelacy that is Episcopacy as if it were in the same Form with Popery and think most sillily that they may no more in conscience comply with any regular Episcopacy than with the Popes irregular Primacy in that arrogant and imperious sense which he now challengeth beyond the modesty and humility of his Primitive Predecessors who were then greatest Bishops when least in their ambitions It will be therefore as I suppose not an act of partiality as to any one side but of justice and charity to all sorts of Christians for me a little further to sweeten the name and cleare the cause of Primitive Episcopacy such as I have stated it and as all Antiquity ever esteemed it to be the chiefest support of Religious safety honor and order the Center Crown and Consummation of the Churches peace authority unity and prosperity It is pitty so Primitive so Apostolick so Venerable an Order so universally used in this as all Churches heretofore should any further lye under the dirt and disguises of vulgar prejudices popular reproches or any mens personall faults and infirmities especially when all wise men know that the usuall distasts which have vitiated most mens palates do arise rather from their own or other mens cholerick and revengefull distempers and the diffusions of their redundant galls than from any reall defect or demerit of true Episcopacy or from any just blame imputable to worthy men either of that place and office or of that perswasion and Communion in the Church of England CHAP. XIX THere are severall grand pleas in behalf of Primitive and Catholick Episcopacy which I here crave leave to produce and urge in a way different from other mens pens before all Learned Godly and Consciencious Christians Ministers and others not onely in order to relieve oppressed Episcopacy but also to reduce them to an happy reconciliation and this Church to the state of a setled and uniform Reformation or Religion which will hardly ever be obtained in England by the violent and partiall exclusion of the ancient Rights pristine Power and evident priviledges of Episcopacy unlesse the Antiepiscopall parties can take care to burn or smother all Monuments of true Antiquity or to banish all excellent books ancient and modern which have asserted it or at least forbid their new seminaries and all Scholars the reading of them If they cannot rid the world of these bookes then they must make some sharp Index expurgatorius which shall blot out the words of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Episcopus Antistes Praepositus summus Sacerdos Pastor Pater with those of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—aternitas Eminentia Dignitas Sanctitas Authoritas and other like expressions setting forth the eminent dignity and ancient authority of Episcopacy in all Churches which expressions are so frequent and conspicuous in all Ecclesiastick writers Greek and Latin that the starres in the firmament are not more numerous or more illustrious in a clear night or the Sun-beames shining at bright noon The Native Primitive Apostolick Catholick and Divine splendor of Episcopacy cannot be eclipsed without darkning the faces of all Churches and all Christians Nor in effect will it ever be done unlesse its implacable enemies can take care by their cunning activity that none shall be Students or Preachers or Professors of Christianity or of true Divinity in England but such as will be content first to be blinded and hoodwinckt as to all knowledge of Antiquity next that their Disciples shall take the measures of their Religion Ordination Church-order Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction and Christian Communion not from Jerusalem or Antioch or Ephesus or old Rome or any other famous Catholick Primitive Churches which were all under Episcopall inspection and in its Communion but from Geneva Francfort Amsterdam Arnheim or Edenbrough and this since they have pretended of later yeares to be wiser than their Teachers and first Founders in Christianity grown more Eagle-ey'd in Church-affaires than all Antiquity and all Churches in the world whose constant consent and Catholick Testimony in the point of Episcopacy as an Apostolick institution custome and succession is I conceive as much to be credited for the certainty and fidelity of it as it is for the Scripture-Canon received preserved and delivered to us or for the two Sacraments to be used or for the Lords day to be observed or for Presbytery it self or for any ordained Ministry distinct and authoritative for none of these as to the Historick and Catholick attestation of them is more ancient or more evident than Episcopacy Sure if the ancient Church were faithfull in all other things of universal use and reception it is not to be suspected as to this great depositum of Ecclesiastick Order for gubernative Power Authority and Jurisdiction in what hands it was setled and deposited for the Churches future peace and constant good Government to all posterity it being equally impertinent to affirm first that Church-Government and Governours were needlesse for the Church or that it was not ordered by the Apostles that is by the Spirit and wisdome of Christ or that it is arbitrary and mutable every year as men have a mind to novelty and sedition or lastly that those holy men who immediately succeeded the Apostles did vary from their rule and prescription changing Presbytery or Independency into a Presidentiall or Episcopall primacy which is a thing incredible considering the purity exactness and holy pertinacy of Primitive Churches as to what was of Apostolicall Tradition as Tertullian rarely expresseth it in his book of Prescription against Heresies So that my first pregnant consideration perswading you O worthy Gentlemen with my brethren of the Ministry and all my religious Countrymen to look upon right Episcopacy with a more propitious and favourable eye is taken from the great credit and just veneration which is due to Antiquity there where we find a Primitive practise and Catholick consent and this not onely no way contrary to or diverse from but most consonant and every way agreeable to the mind of Christ and the wisdome of God which the Church hath delivered to us in the holy Scriptures It is not to be doubted but the streame of Christianity ran clearest the neerer it was to the Apostolick fountaines as in purity of Doctrine and simplicity of Devotion so in the Discipline Order
and Government of the Church as to that power and authority which is meet in all offices and Ministrations Who can deny that the Primitive Churches and Pastors best understood the appointments of Christ and his Apostles in this point of Government as in all things else when they had such an anointing of the Spirit and Truth to teach them how to constitute and govern all Churches as needed not any Presbyterian or Independent Tutors to teach them new modes who are as Irenaeus speaks of some Innovators in his time much younger than those Bishops who were the successors of the Apostles who as they could not possibly be ignorant of the Apostolick appointment so nor probably could they be so impertinent as presently to alter it even in the first Century while some Apostles or Apostolick men were yet living and not onely preaching as Presbyters but so ruling as Presidents or Bishops among them and above them that they were far enough from the Incubus of popularity or the Polypus of parity among Ministers Both which methods must have left the enlarged and numerous Churches of Christ either Acephalists confused without any head or Polycephalists burdened with many heads and divided into infinite fragments far enough from any such influence and autority God knows as was capable to preserve such large combinations of Churches as then and after were combined in any regular order subordination and communion wherein primitive Churches as in all other things most excelled being furthest from any such distractions defectivenesse or deformities as are monstrous in Christianity because most contrary to those constant proportions of Modesty Humility Order Wisdom Peace Unity and Polity which God hath set before all sober men and specially wise Christians both in reason and religion in the systeme of all bodies natural or social in all communities civil and military oeconomick or politick yea in all magistracies or eminencies which are either paternal fraternal or despotical In the ordering of all which there ever is and must be some Parent or Elder brother or Master or Chieftane or Superiour or Commander who in a kind of Episcopacy over-see and over-rule those that are under their several charges and within the several combinations which order strictly established by God in his ancient Church of the Jews can never be made to appear either as Paradox or Heterodox from the wisdom and will of God in the several families fraternities or polities of his Christian Church nor may it be thought that in this Christ suffered his Church to erre a Catholick error which in all things else he ever preserved according to his promise from all general defection Can it then seem other then Juvenility Peevishness Partiality Pride Petulancy Love of novelty and factious inclination or some other impotent passion which may as diseases be sometime too popular prevalent and Epidemick among Christians so grosly to blemish suspect despise and discredit as some do the veracity and fidelity of the Church of Christ in the point of Catholick Episcopacy as most ancient and venerable which is indeed and ever was both used and esteemed as he onely crown and completion of all well governed Churches as in latter so in primitive times before whose gray head and reverent age it well becomes such Novices as we are to rise up and pay a due respect Since then presidential or paternal Episcopacy is beyond all cavil or dispute the elder Brother by far to Presbytery or Independency since it had possession as in all other so in these British Churches of which Tertullian who lived in the second Century after Christ makes mention from the first Constitution of them in their just proportions which St. Jerom calls Adultas ecclesias adult or full-grown Churches which had attained their due stature and dimensions since the quiet possession and long prescription of fifteen or sixteen hundred yeares is a valid title in justice and invincible prejudice against all novell pretenders and violent disseisors of Episcopacy it were but modest and ingenuous reasonable and religious equall and charitable for all Ministers and others of any Learning Worth and Honesty as many I hope are of all sides to make some handsome if not retractations yet retrogradations and returnes toward this Apostolick and Catholick Ancient and Primitive Episcopacy O How well would it become Presbyterians and Independents that have a due sense of things comely honest praise-worthy and honorable in stead of making up their new Associations which is but a marriage or medly of Presbytery and Independency to offer or receive some faire offers and fraternall proposalls in order to an happy accommodation with those Learned and worthy men who are still firme to the Episcopall interests and just Authority as Ancient Primitive and Catholick which are not to be slighted by any men of Learning and Worth however the Cause may be more afflicted and the men lesse favoured at present It ill becomes any Grave Godly and ingenuous men still to take those poor advantages against Episcopacy which arise from popular ignorance vulgar prejudices or covetous jealousies much lesse from the plebeian petulancies used against all Bishops and the undeserved depressions faln on many Episcopall Divines over whom disdainfully to triumph and with a kind of scorne to crow and insult is both base and barbarous nor is it much more ingenuous to pass them by with a supercilious silence and neglect which I see some new masters affect to do counting them all as unsavoury salt not fit to be gathered from those Dung-hills on which they have been cast God knows not for want of savour in themselves but of favour from others A third sort there are of Associaters who that they might seem more civil and candid to Episcopacy and to Episcopal Ministers of whose worth they are convinced as much as of their sustained injuries have sometime yet not without the strictures of some brow and glorying invited them to joyne with them that is to subscribe and submit to their new Associations For in these as the designe and Opera is laid those men whose judgement and conscience hath most confined and confirmed them to Episcopacy must either as Cyphers signifie nothing and when they convene but sit still and say nothing being onely tame Spectators of other mens rare activities who would fain Christen their Presbytery and Independency with some drops and sprincklings of Episcopacy and so have some Episcopall Divines as Gossips to their new Births or else they must first as good as openly renounce Episcopacy and desert their former both opinion Ordination and station in the Church as Christians and as Ministers next they must admit the rare and new invention of a particular Church-Covenant as they call it or an incorporating engagement by word or subscription contrary to what they formerly had explicitely passed to this Church and its Government in their ordination and subscription yea and beyond that Baptismall Covenant which every Christian professor
ownes as the badg or bond of his admission into Communion with Christ and his Church both Catholick and congregationall generall and particular This it seemes must now not at all be owned or slighted nulled and forgotten by the superfetation of a new form of Christian confederation more solemn sacred and obliging as they fancy to Christian duties than that was which was solemnly made in the presence of the congregation ratified in the blood of Jesus Christ and testified in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost yea and after this the poor Episcopall Divines if they will gently comply and for feare Associate must quietly permit either the community of the people or the parity of the Presbyters in their severall lesser bodies and congregations or in their greater classes and conventions to challenge to themselves the plenary sole absolute perfect and unappealable power of not onely ordination which of old they never had as St. Jerom confesseth but of all Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction and Discipline and this under the conduct and auspicious management of onely some Diurnall Dictator some temporary prolocutor or extemporary moderator who is forsooth to have the Image of a superficiall Bishop and the shadow of a short-liv'd superintendent a thing meerly occasional and unauthoritative as to any office or power inherent in him or of right to be challenged or exercised by him enjoying onely an horary arbitrary and humane presidency for fashion and civility sake without any Ecclesiasticall eminent or constant Authority residing in him as derived from Christ the Apostles or their successors or any Churches custome designation and consent in former times Such as was ever committed to owned in and used by the Bishops of the Church as regularly succeeding to the Apostles in that ordinary eminency of power which was necessary to keep both Presbyters and all Christian people and Churches good Order Peace and Unity which blessings they never more enjoyed or more happily than under a right Episcopacy Whose cause however of later yeares it hath been run down and trampled in a hurry under foot by some men in England Scotland and Ireland yet hath it suffered no reall diminution as to the true Honor of its Apostolick Authority its Primitive Antiquity its Catholick succession its high descent and its holy Originall which was never denyed or much disputed by any men of any considerable Learning and Piety till these later Dog-dayes in which not onely some single Stars of nebulous and dubious light but whole Constellations of them like Sirius or the Canicular Juncto erected under the new name and figuration of Smectymnuus to calculate the Nativity of a new Reformation became Lords of the Ascendent being filled contrary to their former Conformity and declared submission with a very unbenigne that I say not malignant influence not only against Episcopacy but in effect against the whole visible Constitution of this Church in which as Goods in a sunk ship all things are much wasted and abased by the ruine of Episcopacy Their destructive fires kindled from the colder parts of this Island first flamed into strange Logomachies thredbare cavillings and triviall strifes about Words and Names as if after sixteen hundred years all the Christians and Ministers of England its Princes and Parliaments its Synods and Councels yea all the Christian world elsewhere were to be Catechized by a few petty Presbyters in comparison and their Scot-English Assembly what the names of Bishop and Presbyter of Pastor and Teacher of Elder and Ruler of Helps and Governments of Apostle and Evangelist of Ecclesiastical Stars and Angels did mean which not onely all Writers but all times and practises of all Churches had sufficiently interpreted and cleared from the first promiscuous use of some general names which called the chief Apostles Prophets Evangelists Bishops Presbyters Elders Ministers and Deacons too in whose offices authorities and duties there were real and great differences to more proper and peculiar distinctions according to the several ranks degrees orders offices and powers then established in the Church After the Squibbs and Crackers of paper had been lighted and cast in the face of venerable Episcopacy at last as the manner is things came to dreadful Chiromachies such scufflings and fightings with hands and arms of flesh against that Government which is as the Ancient of dayes that they looked more like that Gigantomachy the Giants assaulting Heaven and the Gods than that Good fight of faith which ought to contend earnestly onely for that which was once uniformly delivered to all true Saints and received by all true Churches of Christ in doctrine order and government among whom all lesser disputations and differences circumstantial rising among good Christians were wont to be fairly debated and determined in lawful Assemblies in Ecclesiastical Synods and National or general Councils from which Christian and Orthodox Bishops were never either terrified or excluded but principally called and admitted as the chief Fathers of those holy Oeconomies or Christian Polities Nor was Episcopacy ever condemned by any of those Councils Synods or Assemblies in any Age of the Church much less was it ejected and extirpated as uselesse unlawful and abominable no not by any Synods and confessions of any Protestant and reformed Churches of note notwithstanding they could not conveniently enioy the blessing of it for so they accounted it either by reason of the petulancy of people or the impatience of civil Magistrates or the Sacrilegious humours and designes of all against the Clergy After all these prepossessions and just presumptions thus challenged to the cause and state of Episcopacy in point of its venerable and undeniable Antiquity I cannot but offer to its still scrupulous or implacable Adversaries these following Quaeres 1. How sad I beseech you and wretched how confounded and astonished must the awakened Consciences of those men be who have been the chief Authors and Fautors of our late troubles variations and miseries chiefly upon the account of their Antiepiscopal Antipathies if after all these combustions perturbations and plunderings of Religion which have rather pleased mens private passions and opinions than any way profited the publick welfare of this Church or State if I say these great sticklers against Episcopacy should be either grosly mistaken or malitiously perverted from the right path that good old way of which former Ages can better inform us then those that are but of yesterday and can know nothing but by their light 2. What if it should be as true as it is most probable because generally so believed in all Ages parts and places of the Church that the cause of Primitive Episcopacy is indeed the cause of God of Christ and of the whole Church the cause of all the Apostles of all Primitive Bishops their immediate successors yea the cause of all true Presbyters and all true Christians a cause in which the glory of God the wisdome of Christ the honor of the Apostles the fidelity of their successors the
credit of the Church Catholick the comfort and authority of all true Ministers the surest test and Character of due Ordination the peace and unity of all good Christians are bound up and mainly concerned 3. What if these new masters these sharp censors and imperious dictators whom perhaps not Piety so much as Policy not Religion but Reason of State not reforming severities but needlesse jealousies and imaginary necessities have put upon such violent sticklings against Episcopacy and reprobating all worthy Bishops what if they have been deceived themselves and deceivers of others in that point which is much more veniall to think and say of the very best of them than to passe any such censure or suspicion of error or ignorance upon all Churches even in their purest and Primitive Antiquity when one spark of Martyrly zeal which was as holy fire from Gods Altar had more divine light and heat in it than all the blazes and flashes of Moderne Zelotry 4. I do in all Christian candor demand of the severest Presbyterian and sharpest Independent whether when they ask of the generations of old and enquire of all Ages from the beginning of Christian Churches whether ever they find any Christians or congregations at any time either Christening or Churching themselves either by their own vote choise and authority or by separating from their ordained Presbyters and Bishops which were sound in the faith and regular in their administrations who had duly taught baptized confirmed and ruled them in the Lord. When did any Presbyters or Ministers ever pretend to ordaine themselves or one another without some Apostle or Bishop When where and by whom was the first Schisme Rupture or Chasme of Ecclesiasticall parity as to Mission and Commission begun When and where was the first intrusion or encroachment upon the pretended authority of Presbytery made by Episcopacy Did not all Presbyters owe ever own their legitimate birth breeding to their respective Bishops whose Authority was ever as much above meer Presbyters in degree and office as it was before them in the order of nature and causality no lesse than in time and antiquity 5. If then all the novel presumptions pretentions and objections of either Presbytery or Independency against Primitive Catholick and Apostolick Episcopacy should in earnest be nothing but passionate false and frivolous mistakes arising from ignorance and error carried on by envy and arrogancy in many men O what needlesse troubles what heedlesse angers what inordinate furies what dreadfull disorders must they all this while have been guilty of what causelesse contentions innovations confusions vastations have they brought into the Churches of Christ what cruell and uncharitable contentions have they raised as elsewhere so in this famous and flourishing Church of England without any just cause God knowes and beyond the merits of Episcopacy even in its greatest defects declinations and deformities to which as all holy Institutions may in time be subject so they ought to be humbly wisely and moderately reformed by the prayers teares counsels honest and orderly endeavours of all sober Christians of all sorts and sizes in their places and stations with due regard to the first pattern and originall But certainly as the whole order and office of Presbytery which may have had its personall depravations also so the ancient and venerable Authority of Episcopacy as to its Primitive Institution and Catholick succession ought not on any hand to be utterly ruined rased and extirpated root and branch by any tumultuary rashnesse or popular precipitancy which can never become any Church of Christ or any wise and godly Christians nor can such methods of sharp and soure Reformations ever end in the peace or comfort of good men who if they find themselves guilty of excesses so dangerous and destructive to the true Church true Religion and true Reformation have nothing lesse to do than to persevere in their extravagancies or pertinaciously to assert their former transports yea they have nothing more to do speedily and conscienciously than humbly to recant seriously to repent and effectually to amend as much as lies in their power the affronts and assaults the breaches and wasts they have made of the Churches Peace and Unity Power and Authority by returning to that duty which they owe to God and that obedience they owe to their spirituall Governours and that reverence which they owe to uniform antiquity which so fully commends the presidentiall authority of Apostolicall and Primitive Episcopacy Their first errors may be weaknesse but their obstinacy must needs be wickednesse who still sin when they are convinced silenced and afflicted 6. What if after all this dust and noyse which hath so blinded and deafned the eyes and eares of many Presbyters and people that they cannot and will not see the Truth and Testimony of Antiquity which is no lesse cleare for the presidentiall authority and eminency of Episcopacy than for the subordination counsel and assistance of Presbytery what if it should be the mind of God the order and Institution of Jesus Christ the designation and direction of his blessed Spirit evidently signified and setled in and by the blessed Apostles in all Primitive Churches and so continued to this day according to the measures of Divine Wisdome and Order though not without mixtures of humane infirmities and disorders incident to all holy Institutions 7. What if after all these seditious and schismaticall distempers in Ministers and people the Lord should say to these refractory and irreconcilable spirits against Episcopacy as he did to the Jewes when they revolted from Samuels Government They have not rejected you O my faithfull servants the Bishops whom I have constituted and used in all ages as vigilant Over-seers and wise Rulers of my flock but they have rejected me who in this point of Episcopacy have so sufficiently declared my will and pleasure to all the world that no Church was ever ignorant of it or varied from it being manifested from heaven First in the evident instances of divine wisdome among the Jewish Church and Priests yea as it is an orderly and gubernative method in all societies where right reason and so true Religion necessarily command and commend superiority and subjection Secondly in the paterne and Rules of Ecclesiasticall Polity set down by my Son Jesus Christ and followed by his Apostles who setled all Churches in such an orderly subordination Thirdly in the constant custome and Catholick testimony of all succeeding Churches whose joynt suffrages and uniform practises in cases of any darkness dispute or difficulty where Scripture-precepts may seem lesse clear and explicite ought by all sober Christians to be esteemed as the safest measures of conscience and surest rule of religious observance especially as to things of outward Polity Order and Government nor may any novel inventions or pretentions never so specious be put into the balance against the Authority of the Catholick Church which is the pillar and ground of Truth the great
Directory of Ecclesiasticall prudence and practise 8. What if the Great God of order peace and truth as well as so many learned and godly men so many famous and flourishing Churches in all Ages should by beating or scaring men from their popular prejudices pitiful subterfuges and sinister designes thus mightily plead the cause of true Episcopacy against all those who have spoken and done so many perverse things against that excellent government What if he should by some powerful means rebuke their confidences as he did Job's justly demanding of these Destroyers Where is that Wisdom that Modesty that Gentleness that Charity that Moderation that Humility that Gravity and Christian Caution which became godly men to their betters to such a Church and to such worthy Bishops as were the Governours of it under God and the King Could you be ignorant of the learning graces virtues merits and worth which were in Bishops suitable to their lawful Autority Did you not know and with some repining see how justly they were preferred before Presbyters and People as every way fittest to be over and above them Are these immoderations and injuries the wayes of true Religion and Reformation Can there be true piety without charity yea without equity or pitty If evil men are not to be injured much less good men good Ministers and least of all good Bishops which were not wanting among you May not thus the lightnings of Gods rebukes be clearly seen and the terrors of his thunders be justly heard and the blastings of his displeasure be felt by all the unjust tumultuary malicious and implacable enemies of venerable Episcopacy Methinks I hear the Divine Majesty thus uttering his glorious voice against them O foolish People O unthankful Nation O degenerous Christians or deformed Church not worthy to be beloved of God or happily governed by wise men Do you thus requite the Lord and thus despise all the ancient Churches of Christ by forsaking yea rejecting your own mercies and happiness Is it a small thing that you have broken through all Laws and the arm of mans civil authority but will you also contend against the power of God and the wisdom of Christ whose out-stretched arm in the way of Episcopacy hath been in all Ages a defence and refuge to his Church Should you beyond the boldnesse of Balaam dare to curse what God hath not cursed or to defie what God hath not defied but signally owned with his blessing in all Ages and Churches In seeing do you not see and in reading do you not understand the constant methods of Gods guiding and governing both this and all other Christian Churches How hath a novel zeal but not according to knowledge blinded your minds Who called the first Apostles to be chief Bishops over all Churches Who supplied the Apostasie of Judas by the Election of Matthias to his Episcopacy Upon whom did the power of the Holy Ghost first come Who placed Bishops immediately after them in all completed Churches through the world What planted preserved united and reformed them but that Apostolical that is the Episcopal autority assisted by such Presbyters whom they ordained to part of the Office Labour Honour and Ministry Who were the chief Champions of the Gospel but the venerable Bishops in all Ages Who were the most resolute Confessors holy Bishops Who the most glorious Martyrs excellent Bishops Who were the most Learned and Valiant Asserters of the Orthodox faith Primitive purity sanctity order and harmony becoming Christian Churches but admirable Bishops Who were counted the prime Starres in the hand of Christ Who were called by way of eminency Angels by him but the chief Presidents and Bishops of the seven Churches To whom was Divine Power first given and after derived not onely to teach and feed but to ordain Presbyters and Deacons also to rebuke rule and govern both Presbyters Deacons and People as St. Paul enjoynes but to holy Bishops in the persons and patterns of Timothy and Titus Archippus and others whose Authority as such no man ought to despise Who were they that wounded and destroyed the Great Behemoth and Leviathans of prodigious errors and spreading heresies in the four first Centuries but incomparable Bishops such as were Irenaeus Athanasius Epiphanius Augustine Ambrose Hilary Prosper both the Cyrils the Basils the Gregories and others Who quenched the wild-fires of Schisme and faction among Christian people and Ministers but excellent Bishops such as Clemens Ignatius Cyprian both the Dionysiu's Austin Optatus Fulgentius and others By whose sweat and blood next after the Apostles were the plantations and necessary Reformations of Churches watered and weeded but by the vigilancy and industry of worthy Bishops both in their single capacity and in their joynt Synods or Councills wherein Bishops as the Representatives or chief Fathers of all Churches as the families of Christ might orderly meet duly deliberate and autoritatively determine what seemed good to the Spirit of God and to them for the Churches Purity and Peace according to the Scriptures precept and Catholick practise Who were those renowned Pastors and Preachers of old that mitigated the Spirits of great Princes that converted many Nations that baptized mighty Kings and Emperours that advanced the Gospel beyond their Empires and set up the Crosse of Christ above their Crownes not in soveraignty or civill power but in the Divine Empire of Verity Sanctity and Charity Who moderated the Spirits and passions of persecutors Who convinced them of their errors resolved their scruples who condemned their sins who terrified their consciences and who either raised or restored them through repentance to the peace of Christ and his Church but heroick wise and invincible Bishops Who have been the chief Luminaries in all Churches in all Ages the Chariots and Horsemen of Israel the prime Pillars of Piety and Peace of Hospitality and Honour of Order and good Government but wise and renowned Bishops Who furnished all Churches with fervent Prayers devout Liturgies convenient Catechises learned Homilies practical Sermons accurate Commentaries and excellent Epistles with sound Decisions of Controversies and Cases arising in the Church or any private Conscience Who made up with charitable Composures all uncomfortable breaches and unkind differences among Christians but pious and prudent Bishops whose autority was ever esteemed as sacred being experienced in all Ages to be sanative and soveraign to Religion and the Church where they had freedom and encouragements to act as became the chief Pastors Counsellors and Governours of the Church in all Ecclesiastick concernments Sure if God would have them utterly destroyed he would not so long have accepted such sacrifices from the hands of Bishops both ancient and modern nor thus mightily have pleaded the cause of Episcopacy in all Ages and in this both as to Gods wisdom in and his blessing upon that way of Church-government and Governours But possibly our later Bishops especially in England whose cause is here chiefly pleaded were such
degenerous persons as deserved not to bear the name or knew not how to use the Office of a Bishop Doubtless their Enemies being Judges no place no Age no one Nation or Church in the world since the Apostles ever exceeded the Bishops of England for piety and learning for useful and exemplary vertues of which I shall afterward give more exact account no Church ever more happy flourishing or prosperous then the reformed Church of England was under such worthy Bishops as some men so despitefully used Could Bishops in this and all Churches be so blessed of God and yet Episcopacy deserve to be so abhorred of men Were the Evangelical labours of godly Bishops so plentifully watered with the Dew of Heaven and yet doth their function deserve to be rooted out of the Earth If Episcopacy in its secular riches and honours must needs be destroyed in order to confiscate the Churches Lands yet at least primitive though poor Episcopacy might have been preserved whose ancient eminency would have been both authoritative and conspicuous among good Christians through the Clouds of such undeserved poverty Though some men might presume to deprive Bishops of their deserved and lawful Estates yet sure they were too bold to rob the Church of all excellent and deserving Bishops such as England ever afforded both before and since the Reformation which the Romish and Jesuitick policies never hoped more effectually to deforme and destroy than by helping to carry on the routing of Episcopacy Certainly the excellent Bishops of England were the greatest Eye-sore of the Pope and his Conclave nor did they care to fight by their secret and open Engines against small or great Presbyters so much as against these Prelates who had so long stood in their way They knew when these chief Shepherds were smitten the Sheep would soon be scattered nor were Papists ever more gratified than when Episcopacy was extirpated out of England What if the God the Lord of his Church the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath laid the Government of it on the Shoulders of Christ Jesus and he derived the external administration or dispensation of it to the Apostles and they to succeeding Bishops as spiritual Pastors and venerable Fathers of his Church what if he should thus plead the cause of Episcopacy in the eminency of its Apostolical order and primitive authority against all those that have spoken acted and written so many peevish spiteful popular partial and perverse things against it What if he should lay to their Consciences what is visible to their and all mens eyes the sad divisions miserable confusions and horrid vastations of this Church and the Reformed Religion which have followed the destroying of harmlesse honourable ancient venerable useful and necessary Episcopacy Would they not be infinitely ashamed and mightily confounded for the new Modes which they have taken up for the Oakes which they have chosen to over-shadow themselves yea for the Briars and Brambles which they fancy as fittest to rule themselves and the Church of Christ in this Land either by way of parity or popularity which are not fit methods to rule their own families withall Will a few arbitrary precarious Presbyters and unautoritative Preachers or their new Associations serve their turn Or will a few petty Congregations or Schismatizing Conventicles here and there scattered and scrambled together in Cities and Countries be able to countervail the damage or to recompence the unspeakable defects and detriments which this Church and Nation which all estates and degrees of Christian people have sustained by the totall loss and overthrow of primitive Episcopacy which was as it were smothered to death in a crowd and huddle never legally examined or fairly condemned by the free and full suffrages of all estates so as its Antiquity worth and honour did deserve What learned prudent and conscientious Ministers or other Christians can be fully satisfied with those new-fashioned ordinations and ministrations of holy things which neither they nor their Fore-fathers nor any ancient Churches ever knew and wherein that Divine Authority which they challenge is so justly doubted or disputed as by no Catholick hand or regular course committed to them If that Ministeriall power which is challenged and exercised upon such new accounts of humane policies and later inventions if it should really be none at all or as weak and defective as it is dubious for Ordination as it is for Jurisdiction which is very much feared and suspected by very wise and good men especially where not want and necessity deny but wantonnesse and wilfulnesse seek to deprive Christians of their true Bishop O how vain how invalid how arrogant how insignificant must those Ministers and all their holy Ministrations appear to many Christians who have of later years set themselves up by a Presbyterian Commission or Popular Election not onely without but against their lawful Superiours who were every way so able so worthy and so lawfully authorized for that office and eminency not onely as they were ordained Presbyters but as they were further consecrated Bishops that is placed by Christ and appointed by the Church in an higher degree capacity use and exercise of Ecclesiastical power and jurisdiction then ever was in any Presbyters Of which eminency Episcopal as that famous Council of Nice took such care to have it continued after the cient mode and patern of publick Election and solemn Consecration or the Churches Benediction so all this formality must have been very superstitious and ridiculous if it added nothing of authority and power peculiar to them as Bishops but onely what they formerly had received in common as Presbyters Doubtless reordination as rebaptization to the same office and degree in the Church was ever condemned in the Church of Christ as impious because superfluous a meer mockery of Religion a taking the name of God in vaine forbidden by the African Canons and many Councils never practised by any but such as St. Basil the Great reports one Eustathius of Sebastia to have been whom he calls an infamous Heretick a notorious deserter of the Churches Catholick Communion If St. Chrysostome in the fourth Century had judged it enough to complete him in his Episcopall power and Authority to have been once ordained a Presbyter as he was in Antioch where he so lived twelve yeares sure he would not have troubled himself to have been after ordained or consecrated a Bishop by Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria and others of that order when he was chosen to be Bishop of Constantinople Nor would St. Austin a person no lesse pious and learned who had been ordained Presbyter by Valerius Bishop of Hippo been ordained anew by Megalius Patriarch of Numidia when he was chosen to be Bishop of Hippo. In like sort was one Alexander a Presbyter ordained by St. Chrysostome to be Bishop of Bassinopolis according to the uniforme method of Antiquity which judged that the Presbyters chusing the peoples approving and the
next Bishops consecrating or blessing of the Elect Bishop made up that complete power and eminent Authority in which he that was formerly but a Presbyter was now invested as a Bishop or President of any Church which made Epiphanius brand Aerius for a mad man and subverted by the Devill upon his discontent for being repulsed from a Bishoprick of which he was ambitious because he made Episcopacy and Presbytery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of equall dignity efficacy and authority yet is Epiphanius often and highly commended by St. Jerom who was but a Presbyter and lived in his Diocese sometime as a person sanctae venerabilis memoriae of holy and happy memory This then appearing so pregnantly to have been the judgement and practise of all Antiquity which preferred Episcopall dignity and Authority above simple Presbytery I do not see how learned modest and ingenuous men can lightly esteem or actually oppose so Ancient and Catholick an order in the Church so usefull so necessary for any Churches well-being which is unseparable from its good Government Lay aside then passions prejudices partiality love of novelty and childish pertinacy I cannot but hope sober men will cheerfully returne in their judgements desires and endeavours to correspond with Primitive and paternall Episcopacy acknowledging the ancient Rights of it as well as the use of it to be Catholick and Apostolick so delivered to us in all Ages and successions not onely by Bishops but by Presbyters and Deacons too such as Clemens of Alexandria Tertullian Origen and others were from all which wholly to vary and recede cannot be other than shaking and in great part subverting the very foundations of Unity Charity and Stability in the Catholick Church as to its visible Order Communion and Government wherein all good Christians should not so much study the temporary satisfaction of particular parties and interests as the constant and common good of the whole Polity and Society wherein all honest mens private concernments are best preserved by such a publick Authority as is most venerable and least disputable What some have alledged to weaken and baffle the Catholick Antiquity of Episcopacy as to its Primitive and Apostolick plantation by bastardizing all the Epistles of Ignatius as wholly supposititious and so interpolated at best with the oft-repeated Crambes of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons to a kind of nauseous affectation savouring they say more of later subtilty than Primitive simplicity All this hath no weight in it considering the high esteem was had of Ignatius in the Churches of the second and third Centuries besides what the learned Usserius and Vossius do own in their late Examens not onely for his Martyrly constancy but for his so holy and generous Epistles so full of devout flames and sacred fervors of love to Christ of Charity to his Church and zeal for Martyrdome that it were a thousand pitties this lukewarm Age should want the warmth of Ignatius his spirit glowing in his Epistles such as were often owned and cited by the first Ecclesiastick Writers St. Jerom Eusebius and others as genuine Nor doth it seem so probable that any in those or after-times which had no dispute either for or against Episcopacy should studiously adde those frequent testimonies for it which are seen in the most unsuspected parts of Ignatius but rather that Holy man was directed by Gods good Spirit in his Martyrly zeal and extasies of love to Christ and the Church to reinforce and reiterate as he doth the validity of his testimony for Order and Unity in the Church as foreseeing the quarrels which might be about Episcopacy and that the Communion of the Church would be much dissolved when the reverence and submission to Episcopall order and eminency should be so remitted disputed or denied that either Presbyters or people should run to parity and popularity the certaine high-waies to Anarchy Truly Ignatius is not more frequent for the honor and eminency of Episcopacy than for a venerable Presbytery in its due place and rank which might make him seem lesse fulsome to some Presbyters if they were not their own enemies out of excessive transports against all Bishops Vedelius of Geneva who had as good a nose and quick a sent as most men would not have so studied Ignatius his Epistles and sifted them as he doth if he thought them all drosse or refuse yea he is so evicted by them that he cannot forbear to subscribe to many of them in many places yea and to such an Episcopacy as that holy Martyr joynes with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a venerable Presbytery which he hardly doubts much lesse denies to have been in that first Century after Christ when Ignatius wrote those Epistles being Bishop of Antioch after Eâ—odias constituted there by Saint Peter when he left that Church to go to others Nor is there any more force in the fancies that some men draw from St. Clemens contemporary with St. Paul who in his Epistles ownes no Bishops as distinct among or above Presbyters in the Church of Corinth to whom he wrote that divine letter upon occasion of Schisme or Sedition risen among the Presbyters of that Church Sure the enemies of Episcopacy are hardly driven to find testimonies in Antiquity against it when they are forced to wrest them out of such Writers who were undoubtedly themselves Bishops as Clemens was in the Church of Rome in whose person he writes that Epistle to the Corinthians as Eusebius St. Jerom and all Antiquity before them do witness It is true St. Clemens then wrote when the Name of Bishop and Presbyter were not so distinct as afterward Episcopal eminency being either in the Apostolicall persons and power yet surviving or conveyed under the Names of Bishops and Presbyters to lesser Apostles and Apostolick successors whom St. Clemens calls the first fruits of the Apostles placed by them as he saith to be Bishops Presbyters and Deacons in all Churches to serve and oversee or Rule the Church according to Christian order and Ecclesiasticall comelinesse as the State of the Churches required Which he represents by those three orders among the Jewes which God had appointed namely the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chief Priests the Priests and Levites which Orders as he sayes God confirmed by the miracle of Aarons Rod against the factious and seditious spirits among the Jewes so the Apostles foreseeing the contention that would arise about the name of Episcopacy did place those worthy persons to be their successors whom others in like order might follow to execute as he expresseth the proper ministrations and offices which are to be performed in the Church not confusedly but by such persons and in such times and places as the Lord had appointed So that either the Corinthian Presbyters were then as so many particular Bishops attended onely with their Deacons in their severall Charges which might be many and large enough in that ample
not to be denyed and dissembled what he liberally reports to have been done by some Bishops even in England in the more pompous and superstitious times that were like stormy nights blind and boysterous when many of them no lesse than other men of all sorts Yeomen Lawyers Gentlemen Judges and Noblemen were violently engaged in those different interests either Secular or Ecclesiasticall which set up two Supremes as two Suns in one firmament either in the Church against the State whereto the Papall pride and ambition then laid claime seven hundred yeares after Christ by an usurpation and pretention upon Christs score too at least St. Peters not known to the Primitive Popes or other pious Bishops either of Rome or any other City or else the distractions arose in the same civil State by the severall claimes and Titles which Princes made to the Crown and Soveraignty occasioning civill warres either in England or elsewhere But here the sidings and actings of some Bishops which we read of in our own and forreigne Chronicles were not as they were Bishops upon any Apostolicall rule or example nor by any Ecclesiasticall Canons much lesse upon any reall or pretended interests of Jesus Christ but they acted either meerly as persons of civill place and politick power or as men of common prudence and justice or of common passions and infirmities sometime as they stood affected in the justice of the cause which they were commanded to assist sometime for their own necessary preservation as wel as their Soveraignes sometime as they stood related by blood and adherencies to great and potent families which were commonly the first movers in those civill broyles and dissentions which many times were begun and carried on contrary to the desires of sober Bishops no lesse than the will of the lawfull Prince in order to gratifie private mens ambitions yet under specious pretentions of either asserting the Lawes or liberties of the people more than the advancing the Papall power and some Church-immunities that it was no wonder especially in the twilight and dimnesse of those times to see some Bishops out of their way as well as other gowned men who had naturally those civill and carnall principles of self-preservation common to even Judges and Lawyers Nobility and Gentry as to go along sometime with a potent streame and to symbolize with the strongest sword not the justest side But in dubious cases as to the right of Rule Bishops as all good Christians medled not with factions being neither Nigriani nor Albiniani as Tertullian speaks More veniall and excusable may those verball reluctancies reserves and refractures rather than any thing of open force and hostile rebellions seem which some Bishops are reported sometime to have been guilty of here in Engl. when they superstitiously asserted their disobedience and inconformities to their Princes upon the point of conscience and those religious perswasions which were then very plausible and generally admitted both in England and all Christendome as to the priviledges of the Popes of Rome or of the Churches interests and immunities distinct or exempt from the Authority of the Civil State which very challenges arose not from the seditions treasons and rebellions of Bishops and Church-men as such but partly from the cunning encrochments of the Popes of Rome and partly from the former indulgences of Princes more superstitious and easie also from the favourable Lawes or Customes of the Nation to the Clergy as men most usefull and venerable in their Ecclesiastick Authority which was esteemed sacred and Divine as indeed it is in the right constitution and execution of it But no Christian or Reformed Bishop as such did ever approve the stubborne and indeed insolent spirit of Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury who was slaine as he was officiating in the Church by a paroxysme more blameable in the King than that was in the Archbishop which made him so stiffe and refractory as to his and the Churches supposed priviledges and immunities What true Christian and Reformed Bishop doth not pitty the distempers of Lanfranc and Anselm both Predecessors to Becket in the same See of Canterbury who so highly contended with their Soveraignes in behalf of the Popes power as to investitures contrary indeed to the just prerogatives and ancient customes of this Kingdome and Crown in those cases as hath been sufficiently proved by Sir Roger Twisden and others that they lost much of the lustre of their otherwise reall worth and usefull virtues in the point of Learning Piety Charity Devotion and Integrity which were eminent as then times went in those two Archbishops of which Eadmerus gives a very honest and full account Yet did not these Bishops or their brethren proceed further than spirituall armes and Ecclesiasticall censures rather receding than revolting much lesse actually rebelling They never that I find did raise any armies against their Soveraignes upon those Church-quarrels nor did they ever engage Ministers and People by Oathes Leagues or Covenants to a forcible asserting of any Episcopall power or Ecclesiasticall priviledges or pretentions contrary to the declared will of their Soveraignes No look upon Episcopacy in the whole series of Bishops that were of the true Primitive temper stamp and succession as they followed the chief Apostles in their ordinary Ecclesiasticall Power and jurisdiction so they walked in the same steps and spirit of Humility Meeknesse Wisdome Patience Obedience and Loyalty as the Reforming and Reformed Bishops of elder and later Ages have alwaies done coming into all Nations Cities Countries Kingdomes Empires and Common-wealths at their first accesse and entrance as Christ did unto Jerusalem meekly riding upon an Asse with resolutions rather to be crucified there than to give any crosse or offence to civil powers further than they humbly testified soberly preached the Truth of God to them and their subjects not with any Factious Seditious or Rebellious spirits they never preached any such principles nor encouraged any such practises They neither at first nor afâ—â—â—ward when the word of God mightily grew and multiplied did make their way by any hostile invasions they never called Horsemen and Footmen Troopes and Regiments of Armed Souldiers to assist them in the work of the Lord or to set up Jesus Christ against Princes or people who did not believe them or not willingly receive them Yea so Meek Moderate Just Wise and Charitable was the zeal of Primitive Bishops and Church-men that they did not by force turne the Idols of the Heathens out of their Temples till Soveraigne and Imperiall Authority either commanded or permitted them so to do Nor did they drive out the Flamens and Arch-flamens here in England which were Idolatrous Priests till Princes converted by Bishops and other Preachers of the Gospel did forsake and abolish those lying vanities So far were Bishops from obtruding their opinion or party meerly as to gubernative order and power upon any City Nation or Kingdom contrary to the will of the chief Magistrate nor did
they ever turne any lawfull Prince out of doores to make way for themselves and their Episcopall Authority or party Which method as I touched appeares to have been used even by the first Presbyterians in the world even at Geneva as some report where popular fury violently expelled not onely the Bishop but the lawfull Prince of that City who had of right not onely the spirituall jurisdiction but also the civil dominion of that Place and Territory as Bodin and Mr. Calvin confesse After this copy in many places turbulent spirits did endeavour arte vel Marte by power or policy by hook or by crook to bring in that new way into Cities and Countries and no where I find more remarkably than in Scotland during the minority of King James and the raigne of his mother How little regard was had to the Lawes or Religion then established to the Will or Authority of the supreme Magistrate how insolent petulant imperious audacious were some Presbyterian spirits there against Princes as well as Bishops is no newes to those that have read the histories of that Church among which none exceeds that of Dr. Spotswood Arch-Bishop of St. Andrewes set forth by the care of Dr. Duppa the Learned and Reverend Bishop of Salisbury a person of such Piety Patience and Prudence under his undeserved sufferings that not onely his friends but his and all Bishops enemies admire the Christian gravity and heroick greatnesse of his mind as well as others of his Order How far the like spirit plotted threatned acted and attempted in England in Queen Eliz. time so afterward in K. James his raigne and now at last in K. Charles his compleat Tragedies ful sore against his will and conscience no lesse than against the Lawes not then by any power repealed both Mr. Hooker Bishop Bilson Bishop Bancroft Archbishop Whitgift Mr. Cambden and many more of old together with our own late sad experience sufficiently informe us They of old began with scandalous petitions scurrilous libels bold admonitions rude menacings cunning contrivances which were followed at last with fire and sword with blood and ruine with sad division and great devastation to Church and State to Prince and People Which events are no wonder when any new thing pretending to Religion and Reformation may be carryed on by principles and practices of violence and force and these not because lawfull but because they are said to be necessary for Gods interest yea as instances of the highest zeal and most conscientious courage as if there never were nor could ever be any truth or faith any piety or sanctity any Christ or Christianity any Grace or Gospel in the Church or any Christians hearts unlesse Anabaptisme or Presbyterisme or Independentisme had not gently contested but rudely justled Episcopacy out of the Church of England as well as Scotland though full sore against the will of the Chief Magistrate Certainly military or mutinous methods of Religion and Reformation were never preached or practised meditated or endeavoured by any worthy Prelates Presbyters or people of that perswasion For they doe not think that Secular Arms are fit Engines to set up Jesus Christ or his Kingdome in this world which is not of this world nor after the methods of worldly power and force yea they hold that Soveraigne Princes as Christians ought not by brutish force to compel but by reason and due instruction to perswade their Subjects at first to the true Religion much lesse are weapons in the hands of Subjects meet instruments to convince or convert Princes forcibly to yield to any popular presumptions and meer innovations in Religion especially when contrary not onely to the Catholick Customes of all Churches but to the present constitution of that Church of which the Prince is a chief part yea against that personall oath by which a Prince hath sworn to preserve the setled and just rights and priviledges both of that Church and those Church-men which are in his Dominion What is more horrid than to have Reformation or Religion never so good and true thus crammed down the consciences of Kings or States whether they will or no which is the way to make all secular powers jealous of all Christianity and Reformation to set their faces and their forces against them as seditious injurious mutinous and rebellious against the publick peace the civil Rights Honors and Authorities of all Governours in Kingdoms and States The Episcopall and Evangelicall methods have been quite other as I have said by preaching and praying by patient sufferings and frequent Martyrdomes by attending Gods leisure and their Princes pleasures Thus they obtained the protection and favour of the Lawes other projects or policies other arts or armes were never known to the true Gospel of Jesus Christ or its unseparable attendant Episcopacy Thus did Evangelicall Bishops and their Clergy conquer by a meek gentle and unbloody Conquest the vast Roman world and that part of it which was here in Britany no people were so barbarous no Princes so tyrannous whom they did not soften and sweeten by that Evangelicall way and spirit which is called an anointing because it is a sacred balme or oyle which breaks not heads but hearts wounds not the bodies but the spirits of Princes and others with an healing stroke with a soft and mercifull wound Thus did the Crosse of Christ and the Crosiers of Bishops ever go together into all places not pulling down but exalting not shaking but setling the Crownes of Kings and Princes Though they were Heathens Unbelievers and Persecutors as all at first were yet did holy Bishops and their Clergy so far submit to their civil power as to pray and preach not onely faith in Christ but fidelity to Kings teaching not onely Religion but Allegeance yea they made the Allegeance of Christian subjects and souldiers even to heathen Emperours as Tertullian saith a great part and note of true Religion which perfectly abhors all rebellion against God or man as the sin of witchcraft it being as an apostasie from and an abnegation of the true God and true Religion when upon any godly and specious pretentions of Piety or Reformation as by so many charmes and enchantments of the Devil turning himself into an Angel of light Christian Preachers or Professors do begin and carry on factious tumultuous and rebellious motions against the civil Powers Lawes and Polities of any Prince or State It is upon the point a denying of the faith and setting up a new Gospel a Judaick or Mahometan not a Christian Messiah whose true servants and souldiers were alwaies armed with weapons that were spirituall not carnal ministerial not military or martial which in Church-men rather stab and wound all true Religion and Reformation to the heart by infinite scandals injuries and deformities than any way advance it either to a greater power or approbation and acceptance among men of any sober reason or morall sense of things No violence and injustice
can be proper to usher in true Christian Religion and Reformation these methods have made them so stunted and ricketly that they are come to a stop-game so that in these last and worst Ages of the world there hath been little or no progresse made to the true propagating of the Gospel among any heathen Nations or of any Reformation among the decayed Christians because Religion is every where even among many Christians and Reformers too much managed as the Spaniards did among the West-Indies with force and fraud with covetousnesse and cruelty with faction and ambition with regard to worldly interests of men more than to the true precepts and holy concernments of Christ and his Church Who is there that will entertaine Christianity or any Reformation when it comes in like Turcisme and Barbarisme with fire and brimstone with swords and canons pretending to convert and save soules but to be sure it will first pervert the Lawes ravine mens Estates and destroy at last mens lives if they do not submit even against their consciences as well as the Lawes to strange Innovations Truly these are engines onely fit to be used by such spirits as are Antichristian who know not of what Spirit Christ and his Apostles with their successors the Primitive Bishops and Presbyters were Nor did the Popes of Rome ever more staine the honor of that Apostolick See and the glorious name of Catholick Episcopacy than when they forgot to follow their pious predecessors holy and humble Bishops of that famous Church for 600. yeares who were Martyrs or Confessors or true Professors of the Gospel and betook themselves to such arts of secular policy and power of sedition and ambition as made some after-Bishops of Rome seem rather Monsters of men as their own writers confesse than Ministers of Jesus Christ imitators of Sylla Marius and Caesar more than of St. Peter or St. Paul or St. Clemens when they sought by Hildebrandine arts to exalt themselves above all that is called God in civil Magistracy which justly claimes under God and from him as did the Kings of Judah that supreme visible power which within their respective dominions doth orderly and duly manage all ministrations Ecclesiasticall as well as Civil for the publick peace and welfare Certainly since Christianity it self in its grand Articles Ministry and Mysteries must not thus be brought in by head and shoulders by force and affronts upon any Prince or State whatsoever much lesse may any Reformation never so desirable and just As for some little defects or veniall deformities they ought not in any sort to be so urged as should carrie Religion beyond good manners or Reformation to rudenesse Not persecuting but persecuted Bishops and Presbyters are the ablest preachers and aptest propagators of the Gospel such as while they lift up their voyce like a trumpet not to give the alarmes of war but to tell Judah of their sins and Israel of their transgressions do also lift up holy hands and pure hearts to God in prayer for all men but chiefly for Kings and all in Authority In the greatest depressions of Christianity and Episcopacy for they ever went together as Truth and Order Ministry and Authority both of them being necessary for the being or well-being of any Church never any godly Bishop or orderly Presbyter who were still the foremost and stoutest Champions for Religion did make any seditious appeales scurrilous libels or declamatory invectives against the powers that were by whatever meanes they either obtained or held or exercised their soveraignty They never thought it their duty as Christians or Ministers to stir up the spirits of any men great or small many or few to any unlawfull commotions and so they esteemed all to be which had not the consent and Commission of those in civil dominion who were supreme and the present Powers ordained of God When any of those holy Bishops and Presbyters were necessitated not out of revenge or anger but out of charity and pitty to their persecutors to bring forth their strong reasons by way of Learned Grave and unanswerable Apologies for their Religion as many of them did hoping thereby to buoy up the cause of Christianity not onely from unjust persecutions but from false prejudices they did write them indeed with an heroick kind of freedom yet with all due respect dedicating their writings by way of humble supplications or cleare yet comely Remonstrances to the Emperours or Senates to the Princes and supreme Magistrates themselves so did Justine Martyr his first Apology to the Senate of Rome his second to the Emperour Antoninus Pius so Tertullian his to the Emperour Severus and his Son so Quadratus Bishop of Athens to Adrian the Emperour and in like manner did others But never any Primitive Bishop or Presbyter did use any Satanick Stratagems or such seditious practises as were to advance Religion by any thing that tended to or intended popular tumults and rebellion no impudent libellings and scurrilous pamphletings to make either the persons of Princes odious or their Government infamous Episcopacy never used any such conjurations as would either bring down fire from heaven or stir up Earth-quakes neither exciting the Optimacy and Nobility nor the Populacy and Communalty against any either supreme or subordinate powers they never made the waters above the firmament and those under it so to meet by breaking up the great deeps of subjection or by opening the fountains of plebeian Liberties as to bring in terrible inundations upon Kingdomes or Common-wealths No they alwaies by the word and Spirit of Christ which were their onely swords and these two as Christ said to St. Peter were enough for that work set bounds to the proud waves of that raging Sea the tumultuating people and rather repaired the banks and breaches that others rashnesse as the Circumcellions and Euchites somtime made than either assisted or countenanced those horrid deluges of sedition They never wrested the Revelation or any other places of Scripture so as to animate the earth that is the common and meanest people to help the Woman that is whatever some list to call their Church and Religion in its agonies that by their unlawfull motions they might bring forth something that faction lists to call Reformation a word that is never out of the mouths of John of Leiden and his complices though far from their hearts Godly Bishops and Presbyters never either taught or thought those practises to be any helping of the Lord against the mighty No they ever judged and preached after St. Pauls St. Peters and our Blessed Saviours Doctrine and example that such inordinate motions upon pretexts of Religion are cursed and damnable resistings of those powers which God hath ordained by the civil Lawes and customes of any Church or State The Lord and true Religion are onely to be helped by laudable and lawfull actions the measures of which are not to be sought in every mans private breast and
the Emperour did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as men suffer their native passions to carry them somewhat beyond tha discretion and temper which became grave and godly Bishops while they did too much proscind and prostitute as it were the Imperial purple vilifying that Majesty which ought to be sacred to Christian Subjects although the persons wearing them may be Tyrants Persecutors and Apostates as the Censers were to be holy in which Incense had been once offered though with strange fire Bishops Miters and Crosiers ought in no case to clash with the Crowns and Scepters of Soveraign Princes however their discreet zeal may seasonably represent to them and in Gods name reprove their misdemeanors as Christians much less may any Presbyters pert upon them who are of a far lesser size and never had any ensignes of honor and autority as chief governours of any Church Be Bishops or Presbyters never so zealous and gracious yet they are not beyond the ancient and best Bishops of Rome and of other chief Cities who with Gregory the Great owned the Emperours as their Soveraign Lords So did St. Ambrose respect both Theodosius and Valentinian so did the venerable Council of the Nicene Bishops reverence the Emperour Constantine the Great Neither their number being three hundred and eighteen nor their publick representation of the Catholick Church did encourage them to do or meditate any thing beyond prayers and petitions recommending all their Counsels to God the Emperour and all the Church No Preachers or Christians warmth needs go beyond the pitch of Christ and his Apostles who are so absolutely for obedience respect and civil feare to Princes whether heathen or Christian that no supreme power whatever need to fear the overthrow or shaking of their Empire Soveraignty and Dominion by admitting true Christian Religion and true Christian Bishops nor need they feare it as any sin persecution or injustice in them to curb represse and punish by all meanes the inordinate pragmatick and seditious zeal as of Bishops so of any Presbyters or people who shall pretend to bring in any Religion or Reformation against their will and permission it being the work and mark of true Religion and undefiled to establish the Thrones of Princes to preserve the publick peace to teach subjection not onely of purses and persons but of soules and consciences so far as Princes do not require them to disobey God and in these cases they need not rack their wits to find out rebellious remedies or disloyall evasions the onely lawfull and laudable refuge is neer at hand namely Christian patience which sets men furthest off from railing or resisting both which are but the scorchings and soote of black and over-burning zeal which makes a kind of Charcoale of Religion What wise sober and humble Christian then can sufficiently love honour and admire the modesty humility and loyalty of true Episcopacy ever expressed by the carriage of the best Christian and reformed Bishops towards all Princes And who can sufficiently abhor the petulancy and insolency of those Novellers and Reformers who shall dare to lift up either the Presbyterian virgula or the Independent ferula or the Anabaptistick flail not onely to threaten but to chastise Soveraign Princes that list not to admit their wayes into their dominions before they can approve them in their Consciences and Judgements following the disciplining methods and penance used by some Monks of Canterbury against our King Henry the second Surely Christianity and the Clergy are never so healthy and comely as when their complexion is rather pallid with the fastings and prayers the studies and pains of humble Bishops and Presbyters than purpled or sanguine with blood and fury The over-hot breathings of Ministers like the chaud of Charcoale stifle and suffocate the vital spirits of true Religion Godly Bishops and Presbyters ever abhorred as Hell and damnation to teach Princes their Religion their Canons Catechises and Directories as Gideon did the men of Succoth with Briars and Thornes or to discipline Soveraigne Majesty with Swords and Pistols in order to perswade them to submit to the Gospel-Scepter and Discipline No they never did attempt so to do either in the Primitive and persecuting times when Magistrates were most froward and injurious or in those times which were afterward more propitious and prosperous when the Clergy fed highest and was most indulged by the munificence of Christian Emperours and Empresses devout Kings and Queens who as good nurses never repined at the fulness of their own breasts or the hearty sucking of their dear nurslings joyning the Prince to the Prelate and adding Lordly Honors with Estates to Christian Bishops never fearing hereby to make them too wanton or insolent while they saw them keep to the sober principles of Christianity conformable to that Apostolick and Primitive Episcopacy which was alwaies pure and peaceable faithfull to God humble and loyall to man so Ruling the Church of Christ as not to be Masters of mis-rule in any Nation State or Kingdom Yea in the amplest enjoyments of that pious munificence and those generous liberalities which Christian Princes Noblemen Gentlemen and inferiour persons devoutly afforded to Bishops and the rest of the Clergy as tokens of their gratitude to God their honor to their Saviour their love to their spirituall Fathers and their value of their own and other mens soules however some few Clergy-men among many might possibly surfeit sometime and as Jesurun grow petulant sensuall and sottish through fulness of bread idlenesse and luxury yet still the generall face of the best Bishops and Clergy was comely and venerable there wanted not in all Ages such Bishops and Presbyters both in England and all Churches for Gravity Learning Sanctity Charity Fidelity and Loyalty as kept up the Office Name and Honor of the Clergy and of Episcopacy to an high degree of honor and veneration both with Princes and people that were good Christians No men were more usefull or more imployed for the good ordering both of Church and Common-weale than Bishops were none were better Counsellors to Princes and greater Benefactors to their fellow-subjects none further from faction sedition popularity sacriledge and rebellion none did greater service or better offices for their King their Church and their Country How loyal resolute and religious a Remonstrance did the Bishop of Carlile make in Parliament against the deposing of King Richard the Second when the whole stream ran against him Was not Morton first Bishop of Ely and after of Canterbury the first designer and a principal effecter of the union of the White and Red Roses the two great houses of York and Lancaster to the blessed extinguishing of those long flames of civil war which drank up the blood and consumed the flesh of this Nation whose greatest miseries rise from its own bowels Was not Richard Fox Bishop of Durham the chief Counsellour Promoter and Actor of that other union between the two Crowns of England and Scotland by treating
not worthy to be their Rulers in the least kind This submission cannot be expected unless Englishmen are now to be subdued by fine words and made obedient by the formal and supercilious looks of some men who affect in their Churches and Parishes to govern all and are not fit alone to govern any unless they had been more able and willing to govern themselves and to have kept within that compasse of Ecclesiastical Order and subjection to their Bishops and betters which the example of all Churches and all worthy Presbyters and true Christians in all Ages commended to them besides the particular Laws and constitutions of this Church and State These considerations of the unproportionableness of any other Church-government than a right Episcopacy to the temper of England moved the supercilious yet very learned Salmasius in his advice to the Prince Elector then in England and to some other of the long Parlament and of the Scotized Assembly who desired his judgement upon the then hot and perboyling yea passionate and over-boyling debates touching Episcopacy to tell them That as the Episcopal Government rightly constituted and executed is very agreeable to the Word of God and most conform to all Antiquity so it was of all other most suitable to the English spirit and constitution The want of which he already foresaw was and would ever be the cause of much disorder and distraction of infinite Factions Heresies Schismes and Confusions Thus the great Dictator of Learning as he esteemed himself was pleased in this passage and other-where graciously to express his judgement and pleasure according to the humour he was in or to the Interest which he was pleased to adopt Sometimes he is Walo Messalinus and ashamed to own his Name against Episcopacy he was in that disguise to gratifie the pretentions of Presbytery and the adherence or dependence which he had to the French and Dutch Churches otherwhile he puts off the vizard and with open face owns the eminency authority antiquity and universality of Episcopacy yea the incomparable utility of it when joyned with a grave and orderly Presbytery besides a particular aptitude in it to the English Genius For he well saw that all Government and Church-Government as much as any is a beame of Divine Majesty and requires not onely something of a Diviner sufficiency as to inward abilities and endowments but also of a Diviner conspicuity and lustre for Authority civil eminency and ornament We read that God besides his choice of Aaron and his Sons to be complete persons to make them chief Priests according to his Command and Commission gave also strict order for their garments to have them made with such comelinesse cost and curiosity as should be for glory and beauty even before the eyes of the people over whom they were placed And we further read that God forbad to his people the Jewes all birds that did creep and yet fly they were uncleane and abominable to be eaten An Emblem that nothing is lesse comely in Gods Church than to see those men ambitiously affect to fly high in governing others whose condition is low and creeping on the ground Indeed no Government can be carried on in Church or State especially in Engl. but either by the absolute terror of the sword and secular power commanding or by such legal injunctions and religious perswasions as bind good men in conscience to submit first to God and for his sake to those whom he as Lord of all is pleased to set over us Then is government in Church or State most complete and constant when it hath first that rational Empire and religious prevalency over mens hearts which ariseth from the perswasion that people have of the worth abilities right and authority which Governours have by their laws as from God in the State so from Christ in the Church Which perswasion as it brought all Christian people Presbyters and Bishops to be so wholy subject to their civil Magistrates and Soveraigns so it made all Christian Presbyters and Professors to be filially submiss to their Bishops as to Fathers given them by Christ even then when Bishops were rich in graces and gifts of the Spirit but low as to worldly greatness and under much persecution yet then did the Majesty of Episcopal authority prevail on which the lively Characters and pregnant Memorials of the Apostolical pattern designation and succession were still fresh and most remarkable then did it draw all true Believers and good Christians to venerate their Bishops or chief Pastors for Conscience sake by so much the more by how much Presbyters and People had more of the power of Godlinesse in them whereas now it is made a new mark of Godliness and Saintship with many to cast off to hate abhor despise and destroy all Bishops and all eminent Episcopacy Sure either primitive purity or modern dreggs must be very much out of the right way and which of them erres I leave to all sober men to judge As for other Christians of looser Consciences and Conversation which were prone in all Ages to be as weeds in the garden of the Church especially in times of Peace Plenty and Prosperity the piety and wisdom of Christian Princes and other godly people ever took care to keep them in the more awe and reverence toward their Bishops and Ecclesiastical Governours by investing these in such outward and visible enjoyments for estate and honour which might adde some outward respect and authority to them and that no small one before those that had most need to be so restrained overawed and dazled Hence the piety and policy of Constantine the Great not onely gave liberal supports to the Bishops of the Church but gave them places and honors equal to the Patricii the Senators in order and degree which were the Roman chief Nobility It is not onely an imprudent but an impious presumption and a tempting of God to needless miracles for any people to invest those men in any Government as in State so in Church who are as St. Paul saith little esteemed because deserving little who have neither personal abilities for the Office nor any clear and undoubted commission to authorize them in it from God or Man from Christ and his Church which I conceive can hardly if ever be found in any wayes of Church-government which are suspected for Novelty or tainted with Parity and Popularity contemners of Catholick Custom Primitive Antiquity and Apostolical Succession in an holy Uniformity From all which depravations as venerable Episcopacy is sufficiently known to be farthest removed of any so it cannot but seem to all impartial Christians to be as every way best in it self so fittest for the native temper of England where mens spirits are more accurate and acute more inquisitive and searching into the rights foundations and grounds of all authority over them then in other Countries where meannesse and easinesse servility and credulity of common people makes them venerate
sad effects have shewed us and all the world the want of them if in any Nation sure in this where some of the very enemies of all Episcopacy heretofore and the eager extirpators of it do now expresse which they have done to me as the other Tribes did to that of Benjamin when they had almost quite destroyed it something of mercy and pitty of moderation and retractation Alas saving a few Ministers most-what Lecturers and some scrupulous people here and there which had been a little bitten by some Bishops either for their inconformity or extravagancy and saving a few other men that had a mind to Bishops Lands and Houses both which were not the hundredth part of the people of this Nation saving these I say who had and have most implacable picques and feuds and jealousies against all Episcopacy the rest which are the most and best of the Nation I perswade my self have been and are so just and ingenuous as not to take up vulgar causeless and yet eternall hatreds against such worthy men as our Bishops most-what were and so Venerable a Function as they were invested with Yea at this day as much as I perceive the Names of Episcopacy and of every worthy Bishop are like spices bruised and like sweet oyntment whose box is broken more fragrant and diffused just as an agreeable perfume would be after one hath been much afflicted with Assafetida The very stench which hath risen every where from the heaps and dunghils of factious confusions in religion both as to mens minds and manners since the routing of Episcopacy and Bishops these have rendred that primitive Order and Catholick Presidency more savoury and acceptable then heretofore it was to some men when their weaker brains were cloyed with the constancy of so great a blessing as some are brought to fainting spirits by long smelling of the sweetest smells Episcopacy like the body of holy Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna and placed there by St. John when it was burned hath filled the English and all the world with a sweet odour It is like the bodies that have been well embalmed many hundred years past never capable to putrifie but will ever remain uncorrupt as a sacred kind of Mummy for a memorial to all generations Though the Lands and Lordships the flesh and skin which adorned Episcopacy by humane bounty be either devoured by worms or so wasted and dissipated as the ashes of some Martyrs were by which their persecutors hoped to defeat them of a blessed resurrection yet still the Divine donations and endowments the Spirit and Soul of pastoral power is remaining to Episcopacy and its honor will be both Immortal and Glorious when all its enemies shall be ingloriously either forgotten or remembred The Apostolick Antiquity the Catholick Dignity of Episcopacy is not abated nor ever can be The Divine Wisdom Beauty Order Authority Usefulness and Blessing by it in it and upon it do still survive and ever will in all Histories in all Times in all Churches and in none more justly than in this of England where the experience of all sober Christians hath brought them to that sense which venerable Beda expresseth was had in his dayes that is eight hundred years agoe of Episcopacy and good Bishops That any Province or Church destitute of its Bishops was so far destitute of the Divine protection and benediction As this Age hath brought forth such as dare to despise decry and destroy what all former Ages have happily used and highly magnified so after-Ages in the revolution of not many years may admire adore and restore with great devotion the primitive honor of Episcopacy which some men have sought to lay in the dust and bury in oblivion Whose resurrection is not to be despaired of even to its ancient glory when sober Christians of all sorts shall seriously consider and compare with former times in England the present State of this Church and the Reformed Religion in it full of divisions distractions disaffections of animosities envyes and jealousies of offences murmurings and complainings running to ignorance negligence irreligion and at best to Romish Superstition where Ministers are multi-form people mutually scandalized and scattered Christians not so much united by any bond of uniform Religion or Worship as over-awed from doing those insolencies and affronts to which their parties and passions eagerly tempt them Nothing of Ecclesiastical Order Discipline and Authority further then a sword or a gun or a private fancy afford nothing of the Clergies authoritative convention correspondency or communion as brethren no joynt counsel no blessed harmony no comely subordination among them all proclaim a Chaos and confusion Compare I say all these deformed distempers into which we are fallen since we abdicated or lost venerable Episcopacy with that Piety Plenty Harmony Unity Order Decency Proficiency Respect Honour and Authority which were heretofore so eminent and illustrious in the Church and Church-men of England while it enjoyed the blessing of Episcopacy in whose preservation and honour the honour of true Religion the Majesty of any Christian Church the dignity of the ordained Ministry the validity of sacred Mysteries the completeness of Ecclesiastical power the Authority of all holy Ministrations and the measure of all just Reformations in Religion besides the civil peace were heretofore thought to be very much bound up as in all Churches and Nations that are Christian so in none more than in these of England if we consider the native greatness and generosity of some mens spirits the roughness and stubbornness of others all of them disdaining to be either abused by the simplicity or curbed by the arrogance of any men as their Church-governours of whose Religious ability and Ecclesiastick authority they are in no sort satisfied It is not good to tempt either the Sea or the Populacy by keeping too low banks which are easily over-run and occasion much ruine to all sorts I may further adde to convince my Brethren the Ministers and all my worthy Countrymen how agreeable and honourable Episcopacy in its due place posture authority was to the genius of Engl. by putting them in mind of that vast disproportion for Love Respect Countenance Maintenance Encouragement and Honor which now are paid as generally to the function of the Ministry so particularly to the person of any Minister of whatever quality or preferment title or party he be comparing things to what the deserving Clergy generally enjoyed heretofore while under God and their Kings their worthy Bishops protected them according to Law in well-doing Heretofore even in my memory a grave learned and godly Bishop was as the centre of his Diocese the tutelary Angel of his Clergy the good genius of every able and faithful Minister under him He was the grand Oracle of the honest Gentry the honoured Father and ghostly Counseller of the true-hearted Nobility he was the admiration and veneration of the most plain-hearted and peaceful Common-people Notwithstanding all the scurrilous
obloquies and affronts which sometimes either weak or wicked foolish or factious men sought to cast upon all Bishops and all the Clergy under them yet still the kindness of Parlaments the favour of Princes the worth of good Ministers the discretion of wise Bishops and above all the goodness of a gracious God kept the Clergy of England in such a condition as was rather to be envied than pittied No Minister of any worth was then so cheap despicable so obvious to injuries and obnoxious to all indignities as now he is no not by an hundred degrees Every grave and good Minister in his place then moved as wheels in an Engine by that concurrent strength which then was in the whole Fabrick Juncture of the Church the beams of Episcopal honor shined on the meanest Clergy-man whose own fatuity or factiousnesse weaknesse or wickednesse did not obscure him The secular interests and worldly enjoyments of the whole Clergy were then much more considerable both for profit and honor their livings much better and more secure to them as their Free-holds if they kept within the bounds which our Laws had set their preferments more ample and more easie to be had their reliefs in case of any loss burthen or charge more easie their reputation more conspicuous when they had something of authority and commission besides their Desks and Pâ—lpits when some of them were not only in Ecclesiastick Commissions but assessors on Benches of civil Judicature for which as they might well have leisure enough without neglecting their spiritual employment so I believe they might be as able to serve their Country and their neighbours in that way as a great many Justices of latter edition especially so far as to preserve the honor of the Church and true Religion from suffering any detriment in any County It is evident that in all times since England was Christian no Courts of Justice were ever had without some Divines at them and in them our Fore-fathers alwayes judging it to be of no less concernment to preserve Religion in authority and Church-men in conspicuity than to preserve their Estates civil Peace and Lifes Beyond this how great a lustre I beseech you was added by the piety and generosity of the English-Nation to all the Clergy when some of the Bishops were taken into the Privy Counsell of the Princes when all the Bishops had the places and priviledges of Peers in Parlament having temporall Baronies yea when the whole Clergy in their Representees had place and power in Convocation both to consult of all things Ecclesiasticall and to give of their own Spirituall Estates a free-will-offering to the publick Treasury These and such like marks of publick conspicuity looked indeed like the beams of honor upon the Clergy making their faces to shine before the common people This posture of the Clergy was manly generous heroick becoming the Honor and Piety of the Nation worthy of the munificence of Christian Princes of the Devotion of Christian Parlaments of the Learning and Merit of so excellent a Clergy and Christian Ministry as England enjoyed which of all professions in any Nation should be least Eclipsed and most illustrated with the tokens of publick respect because no men have to encounter with so many Devils of disdain and Spirits of opposition in private breasts as good Ministers have if they will be friends to mens soules and foes to their sins Now poor wretches wherein are any of us as Ministers of the Gospel considerable for any publick remarques of respect and honor either to our persons or callings Are we not even ashamed of our selves and one another when we see the nakednesse to which the justice of God by our own sin and folly hath exposed us and our profession Not onely all Bishops under whose wings Presbyters were wont to be best sheltred but even Presbyters yea Presbytery it self and all sorts of Preachers or Ministers whatsoever are miserably disputed and despised by those many fac'd parties in Religion which have been gendred of late in England while people have looked upon that ring-streaked py-bald and party-coloured Ministry which hath been set before them vastly different from that Candor Beauty and Uniformity which heretofore was both in Shepherds and their severall flocks agreeable to that Primitive pattern which never had a Christian Congregation without an appointed Minister nor a Minister without due Ordination nor Ordination without a Bishop nor a Bishop without great honor and respect among all good Christians The Bishops of the Church being as St. Jerom expounds that of the Psalmist those children of the Church which are prophesied to be made Princes in all Lands under the Gospel and in the Government of Jesus Christ All these united together in an holy and happy correspondency kept up Christian Religion its Doctrine Ministry and Discipline to some height and eminency which is now faln here in England to a very poor and pittifull a plebeian and precarious yea in many to a Parasiticall posture not daring to discommend what they dislike nor to owne what they desire nor to desire what they approve nor to complaine of what they feel pressing and pinching them yea some are such Cossets and Tantanies that they congratulate their Oppressors and flatter their Destroyers calling that a State of precious Liberty which is indeed no better than a tamer slavery boasting in their shame and triumphing in the ruines and disparagings as of their profession so of the true Christian and Reformed Religion which cannot but be darkned when the Clergy is Eclipsed as now it is in England where not any one Minister great or small can keep himself in any tolerable esteem with all parties no nor avoid the contempts and reproches cast from some hand or other on him let his worth be what it will for Learning and Integrity for Piety and Paines yet he wants not those friends to Reformation that seek to depresse him and would heartily joy in his utter ruine Some poor Ministers may possibly now shrowd themselves here and there under some particular shelter of some civil and less supercilious patrone or some more sober and good-natured people but to speak the truth none of them have any proper Sanctuary or any meet refuge among themselves where they may equally expect protection for their Rights Persons and Profession as Ministers of the Church or as men in holy orders How many with scorne disallow and disavow any such Church or Orders as the best Ministers pretend nor do they that are first Antiepiscopal and then Antiministerial think that there is any thing of right due to any of them besides poverty and contempt Yet to such ports many times most Ministers put in when tossed to and fro in the tempest of popular contests forced thus to run themselves a ground sometimes to avoid utter Shipwrack many have given over their Livings to enjoy their Liberties and to preserve a capacity either to get another or by
upon this Church for want of that vigor and authority of Episcopacy which had been the great defense under God the King and the Laws against those foul and filthy inundations A state of Church-religion and Reformation which his Majesty saw was at present and was ever likely to be far distant from that which was enjoyed in England under his Princely Predecessors and in some part of his own reign when England was filled and overflowed with good Christians good Scholars good Presbyters and good Bishops of which order England ever afforded and specially since the Reformation so many learned and commendable yea some rare and admirable instances Insomuch that this Church had cause to envie none in the World ancient or modern as for other things so for this the blessing of excellent Bishops as well as orderly Presbyters and sincere Christians Indeed no Nation for many Ages if we may feel the temper of any people by the pulse of their Parlaments either had more cause or seemed to have more disposition to value and actually did venerate its excellent Bishops than England did yea I have known those Noblemen Gentlemen Ministers and other people who were as to some Ceremonies less satisfied or more scrupulous than the Church and State was yet these men how have they commended how courted how almost adored such Bishops as they thought godly and grave good Preachers and good Livers as well as good Governours But as to the general sense and vote of the Nation which was audible and legible in its Laws and Constitutions for above a thousand years it ever did it self this honour and its Clergy this justice that no where in any Christian or Reformed Church Bishops were more ample more remarkable more reverenced more honoured even to the highest honour of Peerage yea the Archbishop of Canterbury had place next the Royal Blood never diminished or degraded by any Prince or by any Parlament in any Age. Nor is it the least of the Riddles of Providence how Bishops and Episcopacy having so resolute a Prince and so great a King to be their patron and protector should now in England fall under so great diminution dejection yea utter destruction considering that there never had been worthier Bishops in any time of the Church than have been in England this last Century nor in any part of that Century were there more excellent Bishops than were to be found among them at that very time when all their Palaces with Episcopacy were pull'd down about their ears and the best of them buried in the dust and rubbidge by which some men hope that the Names Merits and Memories of all Bishops and the ancient honour of Episcopacy shall be for ever smothered in obscurity or obloquie in scorn or oblivion whose Resurrection Reputation and Eternity as to their deserved honour and to the publick honour of this Church and Nation ever since it was Christian and ceased to be either barbarous or unbelieving I do here endeavour which if I cannot recover to life â—et I have brought these pounds of Spice and sweet Odours for the Enterrement and leave a fair Inscription or Epitaph upon the Grave-stone or Monument of Episcopacy if it must be ever buried in England an Office of Piety in a Son to his Fathers being my self a Person every way as free from suspicion of flattery or partiality as can well be found never either injured or obliged by any Bishop as to any publick advantages further than my Ordination as a Minister which I count a great and holy Obligation because by no other hands I conceive I could have lawfully received Holy Orders in the Church of England Free therefore from all biassings either for against the Episcopal Order which hath now no sinister temptations attending it I do affirm that Episcopacy could never have fallen into its terrible Fits and Convulsions into such excessive and mortal Agonies in a worse time as to the undeserved ruine of so many worthy men nor yet in a better time as to the eminent worth of those Bishops and other Church-men of their subordination who might well have born up the Cause and Honour as well as the weight of the Contest and Ruine of Episcopacy A wise man would wonder how in a full free and fair hearing before competent complete and impartial Judges it was possible for Episcopacy which was founded and supported by so strong foundations and supports to which all Churches all People all Presbyters all Princes all right Reason all due Order all politick Honour all Scriptural Patterns and Divine Precedents gave concurrent ayds besides the Laws and ancient Customs of this Church and State how it should suffer such a rout and reprobation instead of due Reformation where ought was amiss when it was able to bring forth such Armies at that time in England of learned grave godly venerable and incomparable Clergy-men Bishops and others of their perswasion which like so many Heroes and Atlasses were capable to have born up the falling Skie if it had not been over-charged with the Sins of the Nation Doubtless the whole world did not afford in any National Church more excellent Bishops or more able Divines for any Ecclesiastical Convocation Synod or Council singly they were mighty men both of Stature Vertue and Valour higher by head and shoulders than most of the Presbyterian Champions but socially they had been invincible if they had not been encountred with the sword which regarded not the greatness of their Learning or the soundness of their Judgements or the gravity of their Ages or the sanctity of their Lives but jealous of their firmness to Episcopacy presently set up a new Assembly no way representing because not chosen by the Clergy of England according to the wonted custom in which the Clergy of England had their priviledges as well as the Commons of England to chuse their Deputies according to Law and the Kings Commission yet these were to do the Journey-work of Presbytery as well as they could in broken times undertaking to Directorize to Unliturgize to Catechize and to Disciplinize their Brethren their Fathers their Countrymen and their Soveraign without any contradiction there being none among them that either would or could or dared to plead the cause of primitive Episcopacy which had so resolute a patron and so many able defenders at that time in England as among the inferiour Clergy so among those of the Episcopal Degree Among whom we have onely to excuse the indiscretions frailties defects or excesses of two or three later Bishops who possibly forgat the Counsel of Phoebus to use lesse stimulations and more restrictions Do but consider with compassion the great temptations of these Bishops by that favour place and power they had besides their native tempers which might be too quick and passionate also the Scholastick privacy and bluntness of their education not having taught them so well to dissemble at least not to moderate their passions take all together
forraine and impertinent to us rather than the publick Authority and wisdome of the Church of England in its religious determinations and injunctions which were not more Moderate than Orthodox Orderly and Comely not partaking of the Romish contagion though it did not abhor the Romane or any Christians Communion so far as Rome kept any Communion with Jerusalem I meane with the Primitive Catholick and true Church of Christ I do not pretend to search the hearts of any Bishops nor it may be should I have approved some things which some of them said or did as to the unseasonablenesse rigor and excesse yet this I affirm that those men must have foreheads of flint hearts of brasse and pens of Iron who dare to charge with Popery any one of those excellent Bishops whom I have mentioned with honor besides many more whom I have omitted who better knew the true Medium of Religion and Measures of Reformation between Superstition and Profanenesse Affectation and Irreverence Indevoutnesse and Rudenesse than any of their fiercest opposers and unjust destroyers And since I have thus far undertaken not the Patrociny which is a work far above me but such a parentation at the Funerall of my Fathers as may I hope not misbecome me I shall further adventure to do so much right to some Bishops to whom I was most a stranger as to this foule suspicion of Popery which being first fixed upon them was easily diffused to all the Bishops of England by the wonted spreading of all envious and evil reports which easier find entertainment in mens hearts and tongues than any that are good For these seem to men to lessen themselves by commending others the others help either to cover or excuse mens own faults or to set off their seeming zeal and vertues The first and greatest was the last Archbishop of Canterbury who was by many suspected and charged not onely as Popishly affected himself but as a poysoner of the whole streame and current of the Reformed Religion in England at last he was treated either as a Heretick or a Traitor or both to Church and State It becomes not me to sentence either the sentenced or sentencers that adjudged him to death his and their judgement is with the Lord onely as to the aspersion of his being Popish in his judgement which reflected in the repute and event upon all the Bishops of England truly his own Book may best of any and sufficiently vindicate him to be a very great Antipapist great I say because it seemes by that Learned dispute that he dissented from Popery not upon popular surmises and easie prejudices but very learned and solid grounds which true Reason and Religion make good agreeable to the judgement of the Catholick Church in the purest and best times And in this the Archbishop doth to my judgement so very impartially weigh the state and weight of all the considerable differences between the Papists and the English Protestants not such as are simple futile and fanatick but learned serious and sober that he neither gratifies the Romanist nor exasperates him beyond what is just neither warping to a novel and needless super-reformation which is a deformity on the right hand nor to a sub-reformation which is a deformity on the left but keeping that golden Meane which was held by the Church of England and the greatest defenders of it As to his secret designe of working up this Church by little and little to a Romish conformity and captivity I do not believe he had any such purpose or approved thought because besides his declared judgement and conscience I find no secular policy or interest which he could thereby gaine either private or publick but rather lose much of the greatnesse and freedome which he and other Bishops with the whole Church had without which temptation no man in charity may be suspected to act contrary to so cleare convictions so deliberate and declared determinations of his conscience and judgement in Religion as the Archbishop expresses in that very excellent Book I am indeed prone to think that possibly He wished there could have been any faire close or accommodation between all Christian Churches the same which many grave and learned men have much desired And it may be his Lordship thought himself no unfit instrument to make way for so great and good a work considering the eminencies of parts power and favour which he had Haply he judged as many learned and moderate men have that in some things between Papists and Protestants differences are made wider and kept more open raw and sore than need be by the private pens and passions of some men and the interests of some little parties whose partial policies really neglect the publick and true interest of the Catholick Church and Christian Religion which consists much in peace as well as in purity in charity as in verity he found that where Papists were silenced and convinced in the more grand and pregnant disputes that they are novel partial and unconforme to the Catholick Church in ancient times as in the Cup withdrawing in the peremptory defining of Transubstantiation in publick Latine prayers such as common people understand not what is prayed or said in praying to Angels and Saints in worshipping Reliques and Images with divine worship in challenging of a Primacy of Divine Power and Jurisdiction to the Bishop of Rome over all in their adding Apocryphall Bookes to the proper and ancient Canon of the Scripture in their forbidding marriage to the Clergy and the like when in these points the Romanists were tired discountenanced and convinced then he found they recovered spirits and contested afresh against the unreasonable transports violences and immoderations of some professing to be Protestants who to avoid Idolatry and Superstition run to sacriledge and rudeness in Religion denying many things that are just honest safe true and reasonable meerly out of an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excessive Antipathy to Papists Hence some are run so far that they will have as no materiall Churches built or used or consecrated so no Liturgy never so sound solemn and easie to be understood so as no Bishops never so holy and Orthodox so no Ministers rightly ordained by them no orderly Ceremonies or decent Rites whatsoever used by the Papists though they first had these from those Churches which were yet beautifull and pure in their Primitive health and integrity The truth is it would make a wise man mad to fall under the sinister censures and oppressions of all vulgar opinions who still urge in things indifferent that unsociableness which is between light and darkness truth and error Reformation and Superstition never suspecting themselves for superstitious in being so Anticeremonious Antiliturgicall and Antiepiscopall nor are they jealous lest any thing that hath the heat of their zeal might want the light of true judgement and be like a Taylors goose or pressing iron hot and heavy enough but neither bright nor light neither seeing nor
occasion to wait on him and being not onely a stranger wholly to him but under some prejudice with him as to some relation I then had yet he was pleased after some accesses to him to invite me to some freedom of speech asking me among other things what the sense of people generally was of him and his actions I freely told him the vulgar jealousies and reports were that his Lordship by secret approches did seek to betray the Reformed Church of England to the Roman Correspondency and Communion which was so tender and just an apprehension in all people out of their zeal to their Religion that I humbly conceived it were great wisdome to avoid all suspicion of it Nor did it seem an hard matter so to do in waies as much to Gods glory and the Churches Honor so lesse exposed to peoples jealousie or obloquy common people being easily won or lost by persons of publick place and eminent Authority whose actions as they could not be hid so their wisdome or weakness would be exposed to every censurer according to that party and side which he most adopted or opposed I added that people were not taken generally so much with grand and severer vertues as with things more plausibly and seasonably yet piously and prudently adapted to their capacity as well as their good that as they were not to be unworthily humored so nor too roughly neglected or offended that it was much easier not to raise than to allay the Spirit of jealousie in the Populacy that it was no hard matter for a good and great man honestly to make himself gracious with the best and most people by doing them as much good as they could expect without any wresting of his or their consciences without diminishing his lawfull Authority or their ingenuous Liberties that in some cases and posture of times a wise man was not bound to do people more good than they would or could bear nor was he to surfeit and tire them by over-driving them to better pasture that it was possible to serve the times and yet to serve the Lord as the Pilot that in a rough Sea humors the winds and waves yet saves himself his ship and goods lastly that it was no hard matter for his Lordship and other Bishops of great parts and preferments to out-do in Preaching Praying and well-doing all those that most maligned Episcopacy To this purpose I took the boldness sometimes to speak to his Lordship which as he heard at first with something a severer brow so he at length very gravely and calmly thus replied Protesting with a serious attestation of his integrity before Gods Omniscience that however he might mistake in the mean and method yet he never had other design than the Glory of God the Service of his Majesty and the good Order Peace and Decency of the Church of England that he was so far from complying with Papists in order to confirm them in their errors that he rather chose such methods to advance the honour of the Reformed Religion in England as he believed might soonest silence the cavils of fiercer Papists induce the more moderate Recusants to come in to us as having less visible occasion given them by needless distances and disputes to separate from us which he thought arose much from that popular Variety Inconstancy Easiness Irreverence and Uncomeliness which might easily grow among us in the outward profession of Religion for want of exact observing such uniformity and decency in Religion as were required by the Laws and Canons of this Church and State He added that he had further a desire as much as he could to relieve the poor and depressed condition of many Ministers which he had to his grief observed in Wales and England where their discouragements were very great by reason of the tenuity and incompetency of their Livings that in his Visitations he had sometimes seen it with grief among twenty Ministers not one man had so much as a decent garment to put on nor did he believe their other treatment of life was better that he found the sordid and shameful aspect of Religion and the Clergy gave great advantages to those that were Popishly inclined who would hardly ever think it best for them to joyn with that Church which did not maintain either its own Honour or its Clergy to some competency and comeliness Much more discourse his Lordship was pleased to use at several times to this purpose which commands my charity to clear him as far as I can judge of any tincture of Popery truly so called or of any Superstition which placeth a Religion in the nature and use of that thing which God hath not either particularly commanded or in general permitted I suppose he thought that where God hath allowed to his Church and to every private Christian so far as may consist with the Churches good Order and Peace a liberty of ceremonious and circumstantial decency as to Gods worship there neither himself was to be blamed nor did he blame other men if they kept within those discreet and inoffensive bounds which either the Churches publick Peace required or its Indulgence to private Christians permitted And thus I leave this Archbishop to stand or fall to his and our great Master who will judge our confidences and infirmities according to our sincerity Doubtless this Prelate had more in him of Charity Liberality Munificence and Magnificence as appears by the works he undertook to found to build or to repair than ever I saw in any of those who are the having and getting not the giving enemies to Episcopacy And what if I have the like Charity for Bishop Wren to whom I am wholly a stranger further then I have sometime heard him preach with great evidence of pregnant Intellectuals set off with notable Learning and Acute Oratory I never heard that he was actually charged or judicially convinced of any one Tenet or opinion that was formally Popish I know his Lordship was terribly decryed as if he had stung his Diocese both Ministers and people with serpents as Hannibal did the Romanes in a Sea-fight with the Bithynians when some thought he onely rubbed some tenderer skins with nettles which might sting them shrewdly but they could not deadly â—â—yson them for mustering up as it seems all that his Lordship found in the old Injunctions or new Canons of the Church of England rather abolished many of them by disuse than legally repealed his Visitation-articles seemed as an Army of Ceremonious punctillo's which he urged and exacted beyond what had been wonted judging them to be as Bees which might each of them bring a little wax or hony to the hive of Devotion when others took them to be either as Flies that did onely buz and fly-blow Religion or as Wasps and Hornets which stung so grievously some tender consciences that many of them as the Canaanites of old were driven by them out of this good land to seek their liberty and ease
or a vindication from any such aspersion of being either a practical or dogmatical Papist wherewith many have more pleased themselves than proved it against that Bishop But no Net playes with wider wings or larger bosom than that popular Drag which sweeps as it listeth into its bosom all men for Papists Pelagians or Arminians who are not just of some mens private opinions in all things taking what freedomes and latitudes they please themselves in their opinions and actions but allowing none to other men no not in points that admit of dispute without scratching the Conscience violating the true Faith or breaking Christian Charity It is a wonder of wise and just men how this Bishop if he were so evil a doer as was voiced hath not been long agoe publickly heard and sentenced according to his deeds but is punished beforehand by a long imprisonment when as he was committed to prison not as his sentence I think but as his security to be forth-coming at his lawful tryal to which in eighteen years he hath not been brought If then neither of these two Prelates whose eminency and activity drew so many eyes of envy upon them were really popish which was not very probable when they knew the Prince whose favour they injoyed to be so stedfast and able in his judgement against Popery as I have oft heard the Earl of Holland and others affirm I presume the other late Bishops of Engl. upon whom the Tower of Siloam fell may find so much justice and charity as to be freed from that suspicion and not to be thought greater sinners as to that particular than many Presbyterians who joyed most in their destruction Never any of them that ever I heard gave any occasion to be thought a Papist except onely the last Bishop of Glocester Dr. Goodman Vir sui nominis as some report a man of good learning and good life who having suffered in his old age almost to a distraction by the storme and distresses of times which wet many other men to the skin but it stripped off the clothes flayed off the very skins of many Clergymen and all Bishops especially was driven it seems beyond his pace something beyond his patience for thus provoked beyond all measure and merit as he thought by those who much professed Reformation and yet so much in his sense and experience did deform and destroy the Church of England it is no wonder if dying and dejected he chose rather to depart in communion with the Church of Rome than to adhere to the Church of England which as Eliah he thought now decayed and dissolved at least as to its visible Order and Polity if not quite destroyed Not that he owned I hope a communion or Conciliation with the Romane Church as Popish but as far as it was Christian not as erroneous in some things but as Orthodox in many others from which as Bishop Bedel saith no good Christian doth or ought to separate And since we hold Baptism among the Papists to be valid which is the sign of a Christians new birth and first admittance to the Churches Catholick Communion he might hope that dying in that Communion so far as it was Catholick would be no hindrance to his admission to the Church in Heaven At worst it seems his discontent and despair drove him rather to think of returning to the Confines of Egypt where he believed there might be found some Bread of life in an orderly way of House-keeping than to dye in the Wildernesse of a Church which was now howling and starving and self-desolating in his apprehension that as Lots Daughters were so far excusable for their incests with their Father as they believed all men were destroyed besides so may this poor Bishop now made poor when he had been very rich have this to plead for his resting at last in the bosom of the Church of Rome that he knew not any other so visible and conspicuous a Church either fit or worthy or willing to receive one that had so long lived a Protestant and a Bishop in the Church of Engl. and was now no longer permitted either to live or dye either a Protestant or a Bishop according to the constitution of the Church of England from which at its best many of those have more separated themselves living and dying who are the sharpest Censurers of this Bishop for dying a Papist which is but a greater kind of Separatist from the Church of England and the Church Catholick in some Opinions and Practises But I have done with this Bishop who was dying most declared and with the other two who living were most dubious and ambiguous in the censures of the world as to their Religion What their Morals Prudentials or Devotionals were who had so long and so great an influence of power and favour I must leave to the Supreme Judicature of God above them and that subordinate or lower Bench of their Consciences within them If we should take their dimensions by the successes and events truly they have been very unhappy after-Counsels are prone to think it had been easie to have prevented such calamities but the race is not to the swift nor the battail to the strong Though true Piety is alwayes the best Policy yet it is not alwayes attended with Prosperity No doubt the sins of all sorts were ripe for wrath and in common calamities the best may suffer as well as the worst the afflictions of the first being their tryals of the second their punishment My concern is onely to examine the ground of that Charge cast upon them and for their sakes upon all our Reformed Bishops as if ranckly popish as if Prelacy and Popery were no more separable then Gehezies Bribery and his Leprosie which I justifie to be as false a calumny as it is foul and no way becoming the mouths or thoughts of those who aim to judge righteous judgement or consider the account they must give to God of what they say and do in truth or falsity in justice or iniquity This I am sure if our Bishops and many other grave Divines had no inclination to Popery in their Prosperity their Adversity might have been a great temptation to them less to approve that Reformed Religion not for which but from which they have suffered so hard measure as untried and unconvicted to be condemned punished destroyed beyond any men that lived orderly and peaceably CHAP. XXIV THat I may for ever silence the harsh braying and tedious barkings of all Antiepiscopal Pens and Tongues against our Godly Bishops and Venerable Episcopacy which is as much or more an enemie to Popery than either Presbytery or Independency I crave leave to insist a little more largely upon the name worth and memory of one of our Bishops very well known not onely to the British Churches but to all the Christian world that hath any correspondency or commerce with Learned men It is Dr. James Usher
which he had by any outward token never appearing of later yeares in any other than a plain Gown and Cassock as an ordinary Presbyter A person so rich in all excellencies and yet so poor even to an annihilation in his own Spirit partakes no doubt of that first great Beatitude The Kingdom of Heaven But as if all that burthen while this blessed Bishop lived had no been sufficient to depress this Atlas this Job this Elias there wan-tted not some men who go for Ministers who to shew their despite and insolency against all Bishops and Episcopacy durst own and declare their scorn and disdain against this excellent Lord Bishop and Primate while he lived by not vouchsafing to own or call him by any of these most deserved Titles nor enduring the style of Armachanus to be added to his name O pitiful Parasites most obsequiously courting other men with the nauseous and repeated Crambes of Your Honour Your Lordship My good Lord c. whos 's neither place nor personal worth and merit in Church or State is or ever can be without a miracle comparable to this renowned Lord and Bishop if pious Impartiality and not secular Flattery might be judge Ask all the Christian and learned World what man of any Learning Honor and Ingenuity from home or abroad ever wrote to him or made mention of his name without exquisite Prefaces and studied Epithets of signal honor and respect which attributes of Lordship and Grace given to Bishops are no news nor any way offensive save onely to Mechanick Ignorance or Envy there being nothing in all Antiquity more frequent on all hands than the honourable compellations and additions of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Domine and Multùm venerande of Dominatio Dignitas and Paternitas of Honourable Lord and Venerable Father ascribed to worthy Bishops Among whom none was more worthy of all Attributes fit to be given to a mortal man than this Bishop whose greatest diminutions like the seeming Eclipses of the Sun did not lessen his light but onely hide him more from the World He was as truely worthy to be Honoured Emulated Admired Magnified and Imitated of all good men in all Ages as any one person that ever I knew in all my life which as Plato said of Socrates I think much the more blessed of God because I lived in those dayes which gave me the opportunity honor and happinesse both to know and be known to this great Exemplar of all learned worth this grand pattern of Bishops Preachers Scholars and Christians Nor was it the least cordial I had in the difficulties and horrors of later years to remember that I was not far from such an open Sanctuary that I might have frequent recourse to such a full and free Magazin of all Christian Graces and Gifts nor did I think we could be completely miserable and utterly desolated as to the Church while this great Genius was yet alive and in England in whom by a rare and wonderful conjunction such high abilities were mixed with unparallell'd humility such Candor and Gentleness did temper his Gravity and such Serenity did sweeten the severer Sanctity of his life that he seemed to me not so much a man as a kind of miracle or prodigy of humane perfections especially when I remember not long before his death those unfeigned tears which I saw and those humble complaints which I heard not for his losses but for his sins and omissions earnestly deprecating Gods displeasure and dreading his exact Tribunal Who will not fear and tremble who will not wax wan and discoloured when he sees a Rubie of so great price and orient lustre contract pallor and amazement As for the many sufferings or indignities he had sustained I never perceived the least regret or sigh much lesse any bitter and revengfull replies A very great sense indeed he expressed and very often with sadness and compassion for the distractions of this Church the deformities of our Religion and the feared future desolations which he oft and earnestly seemed to presage as neer at hand alwaies jealous that our Religious feuds and factions would at last end in Papall Superstition and mutuall oppressions Against both which this good Bishop and so many yea most of his Brethren were I believe as much enemies and as far removed both in their judgements and endeavours as the most Antiepiscopall Presbyter or Independent in the world being much better able to give a reason of his distance from them than they can for their defiance of him and all Bishops Against the deluge of whose partiality and passion I have thus opposed the Barricado or Peire this one great instance of a most unblameable Bishop purposely to vindicate against all mens impudence ignorance or malice the consistence of Episcopacy with Piety and the vast distance between Primitive Prelacy and after-Popery Truâ—y in my judgement this one Bishop out-weighs all that ever was or can be alledged against Episcopacy who not onely while he lived mightily justified the function but before he died his earnest desire was that such a due succession of Episcopall Authority might be regularly preserved in England as might keep up the completenesse and validity of Ecclesiasticall and Catholick Ordination first against the Calumnies of Papists who infinitely joy in the advantages they have got of such a Schismatick reproch upon us next against the rage and impertinencies of other factions who will in time bring all Reformed and Christian Religion to a consumption if they either quite obstruct or utterly destroy Primitive and Apostolick Episcopacy which that great Bishop esteemed as vena porta the great veine which hath from the Apostles conveyed in all Ages all Ecclesiasticall Order Power Authority and Jurisdiction Which undoubtedly was the judgement of all Antiquity otherwise all Churches would not have been so impatient of being without their Bishops at any time nor would Bishops have been so carefull in the times of persecution to propagate an holy succession of Bishops without any remarkable or long interruption never failing in any Church till this last Age nor in England till of late yeares Primitive Bishops not considering the pleasures or displeasures of men great or small in so grand a concern as what they believed was pleasing to God profitable for the Church and necessary for Ecclesiasticall Authority which they thought could no more stand without Episcopacy than a body can without its leggs Nor did Antiquity either use or know or want the late Crutches of Presbytery or the stilts of Independency which to make themselves seem usefull have sought to cut off the native pillars and proper supports of this Church to the very stumps not without infinite paine to some parts and those principal ones too of the Body besides constant diminution and deformity to the whole Which will in my judgement which willingly followes so great a guide as the Lord Primate never in England be well at its ease or
in any posture of Stability Unity Beauty and Honor untill Episcopacy be beheld and embraced in its native lustre and Primitive posture First as designed by the Orderly Power and Wisdome of God Secondly as instituted and actuated by the Spirit of Christ and his Apostles Thirdly as received and used without any scruple in all Primitive Churches when once they were fully planted and established in Ecclesiasticall Polities or Spirituall Corporations not one Church in all Ages either denying or doubting or disputing the Catholick Authority of Bishops Fourthly which they saw every way most agreeable as to the nature of mankind so to the different stations of Christians and to that necessary order which ought to be among Ministers as well as other people Fifthly and to none more than to the English Nation where the blessings by Episcopacy are now the more remembred and remarkable by the Miseries Disorders Divisions Insolencies Horrors and Confusions which have befaln us since we took away the chief buttresses and pillars of the Church as if they were burthensome and superfluous when indeed they were not lesse ornamentall than usefull and necessary to the well-being of it at least if not to the very being of it in us integrality and completeness I am sure the ejection of Episcopacy like the banishment of St. Chrysostom out of Constantinople hath hitherto been attended and followed in England with great Earthquakes and terrible shakings of other mens Palaces and Houses as well as those of Bishops whose turning out of the House of Lords by the Vote of about twenty Lords made so wide a doore and breach to that House that none of those Peeres who were more impatient to sit with such Learned and grave men under the same roof than St. John was to be in the same bath with Cerinthus could long stay within those walls the justice of Heaven as some conjecture so far retaliating mens passions with speed upon their own heads the Divine wisdome I doubt not seeing and approving as much of Beauty Order Prudence Unity and Stability in true Episcopacy as he sees and abhors much of Novelty Weaknesse Fatuity Partiality Deformity and Confusion in any other waies of Church-Government which cannot but be as defective and dubious as they are novel and partiall no way conform to the Catholick Custome of the Churches of Christ nor any way either invented approved or authorized by the sociall wisdome and joynt consent of all those in this Church and State who were concerned as highly in all changings of Government as any of those men are who have been most forward to make strange alterations and to remove the ancient Land-marks CHAP. XXV BUt it is high time to take my last Farewel of this long and oft-debated Cause of Primitive and Catholick Episcopacy which truely I think in my Conscience to be the Cause First of God as he is the God of Order and Wisdom and not of Folly or Confusion Secondly the Cause of Jesus Christ our blessed Saviour whose Spirit constituted guided the Apostles with all their holy Successors in this Method of Ecclesiastical Communion and Subordination Thirdly the Cause of Christs Catholick Church which we ought not in modesty or charity so highly to reproch as to impute ignorance or perversness to it that either it knew not the way of Christ at first or it wilfully and presently forsook it by an universal Apostasie to gratifie some few mens ambition Fourthly I esteem it the special Cause of this Church and Nation first because it was never blessed with any Church-government but that by Bishops secondly it hath been and is miserably shattered and abased by the casting off and want of Episcopacy and thirdly for the native temper of the people who are not apt to be governed by any men not duely invested with the Majesty of some eminent Worth adorned with special Power Honor and Estates which together give Authority Fifthly I think it the Cause of all good Ministers that desire to keep themselves in a true Church-Order and Catholick Communion who will find themselves and leave their Posterity at a great losse as to the Honor Setledness and Safety of the Christian and Reformed Religion unless they be restored to some such uniform way of publick Subordination and Unity as hath most safety consistency and authority in it self also most satisfaction to all learned wise and honest men All which things are no where that I see to be found but in a regular and primitive Episcopacy which ows its late total ruine and shipwreck in England not to its own age and leakinesse as if it sunk of it self nor to the general dislike and weariness of it as if the wisdom and power of the Nation Prince and People of all estates had upon serious free and impartial advice concluded to sink it having provided a better Vessel but its ruine is the effect of a terrible and fatal storm which came first out of the North upon us this ran Episcopacy so aground that many despairing of her ever coming off with any intireness betook themselves to the Cock-bote of Presbytery and the Skiff of Independency when yet I conceive it were no hard matter to recover Episcopacy as to the primitive structure of it although much of its Ornaments and Gallantry be lost Certainly the Restitution of primitive Episcopacy for the Unity Honor and Happiness of the Nation as well as of all the Clergy seemeth a Work as of far more prudence justice and piety so of much less charge and trouble than the Ruine of it hath cost us all nor can it be strange to see some men change their minds in religious concernments who we see have soon done it in our civil settlements This and other Blessings of Church-order and Unity will easily flow in upon us by a kind of Tide or Reciprocation of providence beyond expectation when once the God and Saviour the King and Bishop the great Protector and President of his Church shall please to breath a spirit truely Evangelical and Christian upon this Nation when all of us accepting of our punishment and repenting of our sinful follies and presumptions the Lord will also repent of the evil which he hath brought upon us all and think thoughts of Mercy toward this languishing afflicted divided and deformed Church whose Order Peace Honor Unity and Happiness some of us weakly others wantonly and not a few of us wickedly have sinned away to a state in point of Ecclesiastical Government deplorable enough and almost irreparable For it is not new Associations or Confessions of Faith or pretty Paraphrases on the Heads of Religion which do salve our sore blessed be God the Church of England needed not these Crambes It is onely the God of Love and Father of Mercies who can allay the spirits of Men and bring them out of those contentious and câ—uel dispositions which are divisive and so destructive to each other True we have been three dayes
dead and buried yet no Corruption no Dissolution no Dissipation can hinder the hand of omnipotent Goodnesse when he shall please to command a Resurrection even to dry bones and scattered dust Then may we hope that this salvation of the most High draweth neer to us when those that are in highest place for power and Counsell shall by impartiall advise both of States men and Church-men in Synods as well as Parlaments deliberate and determine such things as shall gratifie no one or more Factions or Parties but the community or publick with regard not so much to the present pregnant and pugnant interests which are not without passion prosecuted and urged as chiefly to the future blessings of their Country and Posterity which no Government as to the civil State will make long happy or peacefull unlesse they be combined in religious regards as Christians no lesse than as men For though Christians properly do not fight and contend yet the men and beasts will if their hearts and hands be not bound with mutuall Charity and Religious Harmony which are the surest bonds of Unity Perfection and Peace To let the concernments of this Church and the state of the Reformed Religion alone to leave them as now they stand or fall rather into daily Decaies Divisions Distractions mutuall animosities abhorrencies between Ministers and other Christians to let them take their course and work out themselves by an irreligious tolerancy and imprudent indifferency is as St. Basil the Great observes like the leaving of a desperate Consumption or a spreading Cancer or a venemous Gangrene or a contagious Plague to the cure of good nature and providence expecting what Time will do which is indeed a Catholicon that either cures or consumes mends or ends all things A method far short of that Prudence and Conscience which ought studiously and industriously to apply all those seasonable and apt meanes which both Reason and Religion Piety Charity Policy and Humanity do dictate to us and require of us which being in the power of our hands not to use them must needs be such a supine negligence and sottish lazinesse as neither becomes wise men nor good Christians savouring more of an earthy dulnesse and an Atheisticall indifferency than of any quick sense of Honor or Conscience in behalf of our God our Saviour our Religion our own or other mens soules In all which to be carelesse and stupid is the lesse veniall in us as men because in other things like Spiders we have a very quick sense and most acute resentment of any thing that in the least kind toucheth or threatneth our civil worldly and momentany concernments for Estate Honor or safety here we are vigilant to prevent speedy to consult diligent to endeavour desperate to adventure Which high activity in matters Momentany renders our coldnesse and lukewarmenesse in Religion most unexcusable before God and man being more afraid of an Enemy than an Heresie of civil Sedition than of Ecclesiastick Schisms of a sharp Sword than a damnable error more solicitous to save our Carcases than our Soules and to sleep in whole skins than to keep good Consciences pretending as some do that nothing is more Religious than to urge injoyne and require nothing in Religion that the highest Christian Liberty is an Indifferency or toleration left to all men toward all Religions especially if they do but pretend to any smack of Christianity I know that this indulging of an equall toleration to all parties and Sects in Christian Religion by which as Cocks in a pit they may fight it out till they have got the Mastery of each other hath a popular shew of Equanimity and tendernesse being much applauded by those that have had of late yeares the reall benefit of it though they are the most supercilious and severe suppressors of others who do but crave an equall and inoffensive share of freedom as to their Judgements Consciences and Religion yet if we look to the bottome of such indulgences as gratifie mens endlesse Novelties Varieties Vanities and Extravagancies in Religion we shall find they have little of true Charity lesse of true Piety and least of all of true Policy either in Magistrates or Ministers whose duty I humbly conceive is not so much to build their own severall nests and to feather them with their private fancies where to lay and hatch up their various opinions but they should all agree to build Gods house to advance that common salvation according to the Catholick Order and Example of Christs Church They should speedily faithfully and impartially set themselves to settle and maintaine by all fit meanes such a way of true Religion as to its publick Profession solemn Ministration and paternall Government as shall be found by the joynt Wisdom and Piety of the Nation in Learned Synods impartially convened and in free Parlaments peaceably disposed to be most consonant to Gods word as to the substance of duties and to Primitive Custome as to the manner or Circumstances of them A work certainly not more necessary than easie if mens hearts were as upright as they are able with Gods blessing to attaine so good a designe Nor would men faile to be warme and diligent in it if they had a true perception either of the great advantages which attend the Unity of any Nation in Religion or of the mischiefes publick and private which follow their distractions while every one out of a childish and inordinate delectation is indulging their own private humors and opinions to the injury and neglect of the publick I see that in Terrors of fire shipwreck or inundation even devout people will fly from their Prayers Sermons and Sacraments to secure themselves or their neighbours with how much more zeal and earnestness should wise men dispense a little with their private interests secular Counsells and civil agitations and sometimes apply to the reliefes and securities of Religion if they did apprehend and lay to heart the pernicious consequences which are inseparable from the Divisions and Distractions of Religion whereof I have given in the Second Book so many and so miserable instances If the work were but once well begun it would be half done lesser disputes would fall of themselves if once as to the maine of Doctrine Worship Discipline and Church-Government sober men were agreed if the maine sores of Pride Passion Prejudice and Presumption were well searched and clensed Charity like a precious balsame would soon work out close and heale all uncomfortable jealousies and distances among good Christians However some publick standard owned established for the setled Truth and Order of the Reformed Religion on all sides would by casting Anchor as it were give some good stay at present beyond what the particular Confessions of several parties are like to do such as I see both Presbyterian Associations and Independent Congregations daily bring forth and so will every new form do till we all agree in something uniform as to
the maine Rule End and Order of Religion This once done however there might still be some tossings and dis-satisfactions as to private mens opinions yet as to the maine interests of Religion as Christian and Reformed also as to the grand concernments of this Church in its Unity Honor Purity and just Priviledges these would by such Ligatures and limits of Truth and Love be much preserved from running into endlesse factions and sacrilegious confusions which cannot but tend to civil combustions and end at last in the Romish usurpation which as the Dam of Romulus never failes to make its prey of any Churches that are divided and any Christians that are scattered dis-satisfied or scandalized with their Religion by which meanes either our Thames will run to Tiber or Tiber will come to our Thames This will be the last result these the dregs and bottom of our Religious distractions and unsetlednesse if they be not wisely remedied Mean time for want of some such sober fixation and equall standard of Religion in its publick profession to which both Prince and people of all sorts might both wisely consent and conform First there cannot be that mutual Christian Charity and neighbourly Communion among subjects Next there cannot be that kindness or correspondence that Love and Fidelity between Prince and people which would be if they did say Amen to the same prayers and serve the same God in the same manner Civil disaffections do infallibly follow between Soveraignes and Subjects upon any Diversity in Religion as is evident not onely in Germany Poland France Ireland and Scotland where the greatest popular dis-satisfactions and asperities against their Princes were still raised by the jealousies which some people had of their Religion but also in England while Subjects suspected as if their Governors in Church and State did daily warp from that Religion which was Reformed and established in the Church of England from which at last it appeares none varied lesse than those that have been most destroyed none more than those whose jealousies and passions for Reformation have over-born them and this Church to as great deformities as there are novelties and to as many distractions as there are divisions which in Religion as wounds do not onely divide but deface the beauty of any body Naturall Civil and Ecclesiastick Nor can there be any publick discrepancies of Religion between Prince and people but either the Prince cries out of Faction Sedition and Rebellion against his subjects or subjects complain of Tyranny and Persecution as to their Princes injunctions at least of superstition as to his profession if it be with more ceremony or lesse solemnity than they fancy or are wonted to Yea we find by some mens interpretation of their Covenant the clause for allegiance thus limited in the preservation of true Religion that is say some as far as we think the King preserves what seemes to us true Religion so far we will be faithfull to him if he varies from that we may fall from him Besides these mischiefs which are either imminent or incumbent and indeed unavoidable where Prince and People are still left to chuse their several Religions amidst the Varieties and Uncertainties of different Modes and Forms of opposite Preachers Parties Professions and Churches such as now divide not onely England but all Christendom in time the Prince or chief Magistrate here in England or any Christian and Reformed Church may be either an Atheist as unsetled in any Religion because he sees so many or else he may be an Idolater an Arrian a Socinian a Papist an Anabaptist a Familist a Seeker a Quaker any thing or nothing as well as a Protestant or Professor of the true Reformed Religion which is never well Reformed if it be not well united and established no more than a diseased body is well cured or purged which is daily breaking out in boyles and botches And since experience shews us in England that many Subjects by the scandal of our Divisions are turned Atheists Papists Socinians Anabaptists Familists Seekers Ranters Quakers any thing yea nothing as to true Religion which consists in Piety Equanimity Charity the Love of God and our Neighbour what shall hinder those that hereafter may be in Soveraign power and exposed to many temptations to take the same freedom when they list and to profess Popery or any thing when Religion is left to their choice and Indifferency there being no publick Worship Catechize Articles or Canons to which all agree as the Card and Compass of Religion by which both Prince and People may safely and unanimously steer their course towards Heaven in a Christian consent and harmony much more punctual and explicit than that is of owning onely one God which the Turks do and one Lord Jesus Christ which all Hereticks and Schismaticks do Which sad fate of a Prince and People who are every day to seek and chuse or change their Religion cannot befall England without sore conflicts and many bloody bickerings the temper of the English being not so dull and flegmatick and over-awed as that which possesseth some Dutch-men and Almaines whose zeal for trade and gain besides their social drinking which begins and ends all their differences makes them more capable to endure different professions of Religion among them so far as they do not endanger the civil peace nor obstruct their blessed commerce yet even these Churches and States have some setled form and profession of Religion in Doctrine worship and discipline yea they in the Netherlands have a very handsom Liturgy and other publick boundaries or Symbols of their Religion from which when once their Magistrates perceived such variations to grow by the Remonstrants party as might shake their civil peace and the stability of their Church they did to their no small cost and pains stop the breach both by the Synod of Dort and the power of the Sword not permitting those whom the publick sense counted Innovators in Religion to enjoy any such freedom or toleration as might endanger any publick perturbations which would have grown easily from such parties as wanted not Learning Wit and Pretentions of Piety on each side to carry on their Opinions as far as their passions and interests listed which is to have Empire and Dominion not onely over all mens bodies but their souls too either by fair or foul means for no Opinion or Sect is content with the Trundle-bed or Footstool but affects the Throne and Scepter of State and of Religion that it may have a complete soveraignty over men which is never well managed by private mens petty activities and therefore best prevented by the publick Wisdom Moderation and Setledness which ought to be in every Nation State Kingdom or Commonwealth that owns it self as a Church of Christ who is but one Lord and hath taught all his Disciples but one Religion All sober and honest men whose fishing and harvest lyes not in our troubles do sufficiently see that Religion as Christian
same Faith Spirit Power and Authority was it that made the just and valid sentence of Excommunication in Primitive times so terrible and that of absolution so comfortable to all good Christians even as the sentence of Jesus Christ at the last day which Tertullian Cyprian the first Council of Nice and others tel us of Because it was no private spirit of any Christian or Congregation or Church or Presbyter or Bishop or Metropolitane or Patriarch that properly did excommunicate but it was the Spirit Power and Authority of Jesus Christ given to diffused among and shed abroad in his whole body of the Catholick Church and in that name dispensed by the particular Bishops and Pastors of it in their severall Stations or Places as the visuall and audible powers or faculties which are in the soul are exerted and exercised onely by the Eyes and Eares Hence was it that whoever was by any one Catholick Bishop with his Presbyters and his people excommunicated was thereby cast out of that and all other Churches Communion in all the world nor was it lawfull as the Nicene Councill and African Canons tell us for any Bishop Presbyter or Christian people to receive into Church-fellowship or to the holy Communion of the Eucharist any one that was thus secluded Then did this great and weighty Thunderbolt of Excommunication seemingly lose its Primitive virtue and value not really for it holds good still according to the Originall Commission when lawfully executed in binding or loosing in opening or shutting as Christ deposited it with his Apostles and their successors when Factions or Schismes being risen in the Church contrary sentences of Excommunication were on all sides passionately bandied against each other not from that unity of the Spirit which kept the bond of Truth and Love but from the private Passions Presumptions Prejudices and Opinions of such as either openly deserted or occasionally declined from that Catholick Community and Unity of one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit for gifts and graces for the Authority and Efficacy of Christs holy Ministry After these preposterous and partiall methods not onely many particular Christians but some Presbyters and Bishops yea whole Synods and Councils have sometimes passed the sentences of Excommunication both as to declaring the guilt and merit of it also to the act and execution of it very precipitantly partially passionately and uncharitably even against such Doctrines Practises and Persons as were orthodox and peaceable really in Communion with Christ and with the Catholick Church of which one early great and sad instance was that in the second Century of Victor Bishop of Rome who in the case of Easter grew so zealously exasperated against the Greek and Eastern Churches as Quartadecimans that he thought them worthy to be excommunicated in the name of all the Latine Churches notwithstanding that many grave and Learned Bishops with their Churches testified that in observing the fourteenth day of the month they followed the Primitive Custome and pattern delivered by the Apostles to them wherein St. Irenaeus according to his name with greater Moderation and Charity sought not onely to appease but to represse the inordinate heats of that Pope and his adherents who had a zeal but not according to Charity breaking Christian Communion while he urged too much conformity in all outward things beyond the liberty which was granted and had been long used in the Church concluding that difference of times or daies not divinely determined in the observation of the same duty ought not to make any breach of Catholick Unity Christian Charity but rather assert exercise that Christian Liberty which may in Circumstantialls as to outward Rites be in the severall parts of Christs Church untill all think fit to agree in that Circumstance of time as well as they did in the substance of the duty which was the Eucharisticall Celebration of Christs Blessed Resurrections which was the reviving of the Christian faith and hope After this example did St. Cyprian in Africa excommunicate those that would not rebaptize or did communicate with such as Hereticks and Schismaticks baptized herein being contrary to the sense of the Catholick Church At length these and the like passions or surprises even of some Orthodox Bishops were made patterns and encouragements to any pragmatick Hereticks and arrogant Schismaticks These as they grew to any bulk and number like Snow-balls by rouling ventured to handle this hot Thunderbolt of Excommunication when they had most cause to fear it because their Petulancy Obstinacy and Contumacy against the true and Catholick Churches Judgement and Communion most deserved it if their first error did not Hence Excommunication was at last every where reduced and debased to private spirits full of pride revenge and partiality the Catharists or Novatians the Donatists and Arrians feared not by their Pseudoepiscopal Conventicles and Schismatical Assemblies to denounce these Terrors and Anathema's and to use the sharp sword of spiritual curses against the soundest parts of the Church as some dared to do against Athanasius and all the Orthodox both Bishops Presbyters and People This made in after-times all Excommunication very much slighted and despised while it either served to little other use than to execute the Popes wrath for many hundred years of great Darkness and blind Devotion or afterward in times of more Light and Heat it was uâ—ed as Squibbs are rather to scare and smut than much to burn or blast those who either used it or abused it rather to gratifie their own private spirits than to execute that publick power and Authority which Jesus Christ hath committed with his Spirit and Word to his Church and the Rulers of it by which who so was justly cut off cast out and given over to Satan was looked upon as separate from the comfort of Communion with Jesus Christ and the true God as well as the true Church in all the World Nor was this onely a declarative act as to the merit of that fearfull doome and state confirmed by the consonant suffrage of all the Church as damnablâ— without Repentance and Reconciliation of which every private Christian might easily make a verbal report and oral denunciation but it was an authoritative and effectual act executive of the just and deserved judgement of God so as to be ratified in Heaven according to the original tenor and validity of Christs Word and Commission without Repentance just as what is by virtue of their Office done by any publick Judge Notarie or Herald is not onely declarative but also executive of the Will and command of the Prince specified in the authentick Commission or mandate under the Broad seal which is not onely the voice of the King and his Councel but of the Law and publick Justice it self yea of the whole Republick or Community as every man lawfully condemned by any Judge or cast by any Jury is virtually cast and condemned by the Will suffrage and consent of the Body politick
who are all consenting to the Law and concerned that justice be duely executed on some evil Members for the good of the whole So that the several degrees and subordinations in the ancient Church of Christ even long before the first Nicene Council as there is expressed among Churchmen and Bishops against which some have made so loud and ridiculous clamors were chiefly for this end as Mr. Calvin and others have as ingenuously as truely observed that the holy correspondency of all Christians and all Churches in one Faith and Truth in one Spirit and Power might not onely be most evident to the world but most aptly carried on and preserved against all Factions Variations and Divisions that they might by these means be known to be of one heart and mind in the Lord that they might all speak the same things and walk in the same steps that what one condemned all might in the same spirit condemn what one forgave all might forgive that none might upon any private passions either excommunicate others by injurious abscission or themselves by voluntary separation or make new confederacies and associations with those who are either deserters of the Catholick Communion or justly excommunicated from it which distempers of Ignorance and Impatience and Imprudence among Christians have brought as we see this great power of the Keyes and this exercise of Christian Discipline so far into contempt that no man almost regards it from any hand every one daring to make what retortions they please and to excommunicate any one or more yea and whole Churches that do excommunicate them for any the most notorious errors and insolencies Thus as the Popes of Rome heretofore so the people now in many places challenge to themselves this power against their Neighbours and Brethren yea against their Preachers and Bishops against the Fathers that begat them and the Mother Church which did bear them So that I confesse there is not so much cause of terror as of pitty in most Excommunications as they are now managed by private and unauthoritative spirits O what sorrow what shame is it to see so Sacred so Solemn so Divine so Dreadfull an Institution vilified and nullified which was designed for the health and welfare of the Church of Christ by just and necessary severiâ—ies when it was as it ought to be soberly applyed by wise holy and impartiall Governours of the Church in the name of Christ in the Catholick Spirit or consent of all Orthodox Bishops Presbyters and people which was able to shake Heaven and Hel to open and shut the Everlasting doores of Salvation or Damnation according as the penitency or impenitency of offenders did appeare To see this flaming sword which was put by Christ into the Cherubims hand those that were the Angels of his Church to keep the way of the tree of life to see this made the scare-crow and scorne of vile men the sport of petulant and peevish Spirits who neither fear to inflict Excommunication upon whom they list as much as lies in their impotent malice nor yet to suffer it from the most Just Impartiall and Authoritative hands in the world from whom being once proudly separated they fancy they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of the reach and danger of this just terror and the others true Authority as lawfull Bishops or Governours of the Church whose heavy sentence if I should incurre so far that any one true Bishop with his Clergy should passe it against me upon just grounds of my scandalous and obstinate sinning against God and his Church according to the ancient rightfull and lawfull way of such proceedings in the Name and Spirit of Jesus Christ to which all true Christians in this Church and in all the world do submit and assent I confess I should much more fear living and dying to lye under such a censure and sentence than to be condemned in my Estate Liberty or Life by any Court of humane Justice which reacheth not to the Souls eternal estate as Excommunication rightly managed doth it being a most undoubted Oracle of our Lord Jesus Christ that whose sins the Apostles and their lawful successors as Rulers of the Church do bind on Earth they are bound in Heaven Who their lawful and authoritative successors have been are and ought to be in all Ages and places of the Church is evident to all that have any fear of God or reverence of his Catholick Churches Testimony This is certain as Excommunication carries with it the joynt spirit and suffrage of the whole Church and every true Member of it either explicitly or implicitly so the regular and authoritative managing of it was ever from the respective Bishops Authority and Order as chief Pastors in every Church to whose fatherly care and Inspection with the counsel of their Presbyters the Flock of Christ is committed especially as to the discreet use of such Discipline as highly concerns the salvation or damnation the hopes or despair the binding or loosing the abscission or restauration of any part which ought not to be judged determined and executed by every private spirit of Minister or people but by such venerable Bishops and their Presbyters as have the authentick transmission of the Apostles ordinary governing power delivered to them as from Christ being in this like the Judges in commission for Life and Death though the Sentence be the Laws and the power the chief Magistrates and the transaction or publication in the Face of the County to which all the Bench of Justices the Jury and other honest Men do tacitly give their votes and assent yet is the Cognizance and Examination of the merits of the Cause and the judicial solemn Declaration of the Sentence committed specially to the Judge both in respect of his learned Abilities and known Integrity also for the Honor and Order which are necessary to be observed in proceedings of so great concernment to Mankind as are matters of Life and Death Such is the power such ought to be the procedure of all due Excommunication such they were in the purest and primitive times when all Christians all Congregations all Presbyters all Bishops all particular Churches were so united that as many Spokes make but one Wheel and many Stones one Building and many Members one Body so these made but one Church in the same Faith the same Baptism the same Ministry the same Spirit the same Order the same Power the same Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ From which Blessed Harmony and Spirituall Communion if any Christian or any particular Congregation or any part of the Church as those of the Donatistick party and the Novatians in Africa with others either proudly passionately and peevishly did separate themselves or were deservedly separated by the just censure of any part of the true Church and thenceforth falling to mangling of all by mutuall Excommunications so as to fly in the faces of their lawfull Bishops and Pastors or else turne their backs on them
these Uses and to invest in Gods name his Church or Ministers as a holy Corporation in such a right as is hard to imagine how it can be ever justly alienated till the free consent of all parties concerned be had and declared First the present possessors they must freely resign their personal and temporary Right which they had no way forfeited Secondly next the whole Nation as Church and State in Parlament and Convocation Prince Peers Clergy and Commons for themselves their Heirs and Successors must fully and freely remit their publick Interest Thirdly and lastly Gods Mind must be known that he is willing to be deprived either of that Service and Honor he and his Son Jesus Christ had or of those means for the Maintenance of it which were devoted to him Nor can any power that I know but onely Gods Omnipotence absolve the living and survivors from that right which the Donors had when yet living and that Bond which from them though dead yet still lies on the Consciences of those survivors who for ever stand bound to discharge their trust by observing as sacred the Will of the Dead which if once lawful is not to be made void wilfully and presumptuously If at any time publick necessities do drive men to some temporary dispensations and seisures yet these must be so recompensed afterward in quiet times as may keep them from being made beyond inconveniences intentional and eternal Injuries to God and his Church that it may be but a Borrowing and not a Robbing of God or his Church If neither the Ministers of Christ nor his Church nor the State nor God nor the Dead nor the Living have any right claim or Interest in such things whose they either once were or at present are as to the Possession Property Use and Enjoyment which way can any men that are meer strangers to them and had no special right in them make such claim and power to them as to dispose of them unless they were things so relinquished as none owned them or had never been in any mans rightful possession and so fell to those jure occupantis who first could seize on them without dispossessing any of them who had a right to them and challenged that right in Gods the Churches and their own name as by legal possession which under favour is not the case whence this great pleader either draws his Title or their supreme and superdivine right who undertook to alienate Bishops and other Church-lands which were neither relinquished nor resigned nor forfeited by God or Man Doubtless those supreme Disposers of that part of the publick Patrimony had either some other principles or higher dictates and dispensations than this Advocate either understands or can bring forth or else they will have much adoe to answer the Dead or the Living the Church or the State God or their own Consciences the present Age or Posterity For to pretend that Bishops and Episcopacy were but a superfluous and superstitious superstructure added to the government of Christs Church raised by Ambition and Superstition is not onely very untrue but very immodest considering the purity and sanctity of those primitive and catholick Churches which he knows had Bishops even from the Apostles dayes for the well being of all Churches To alledge that their Estates and Lordships were superfluous ill bestowed and ill used is to calumniate or envy so many worthy persons every way his equals at least that were Bishops Deans and Prebends in England who without peradventure were every way as Learned as Liberal as Unspotted as Useful as Beloved of God and man as Deserving their Estates and Preâ—erments as ever this pleader without disparagement was or is by any men on any side thought to deserve his Doctorship or Waâ—ford or St. Magnus or Pauls Lecture or any part and portion of Bishops Lands or Deans and Prebends Houses If this complaining Champion bring not forth greater speares and shields to defend that from Sacriledg which some men have not only suspected in all Ages but shrewdly charged actum est this Goliah will be overthrown by every little David that can but distinguish his right hand from his lâ—ft or knowes what belongs to meum and tuum to the doing to others as you would have done to your self agreeable to Lawes in force and principles of common justice If his weak and impotent allegations may go for current contrary to the sense of Jew and Gentile of Law and Gospel of the greatest Divines and ablest Lawyers of the wisest Princes and soberest Parlaments that ever were besides all Synods and Councills of the Church which he may suspect as partiall to their own interest if the little wax and small shot which this pleader claps to the bowl may over-bias the case against all those so many ponderous prejudices which have on all sides been alledged to secure Gods right and Religions interests actum est de Ecclesia such popular that I say not parasitick Pleas will in time so spread among the heady easie and greedy sort of common people that we may bid farewell to all things given for publick encouragement and reward to Learning and Religion to Preaching or Ruling Ministers yea to relieve the poor and Aged all these things will seem loose and free hereafter whenever any men that have a mind to it shall have it in their power or pleasure to take away all as superstitious or superfluous and to apply them to civil or secular uses A work to speak freely fitter for Mahometans than any Christians for the Ruiners rather than Reformers of Religion I wonder that this Pleader who is thought so great a Polititian doth not see that his Estate as a Presbyter is no lesse maligned and quarrelled at by many than the Bishops were and are by him Such as have seen the Masters Cabin made prize will they spare the Masters mate A small Prophet may without any great inspiration foresee and foretell that if some mens Spirits were left to their own sway they would not onely buy and sell or pull down Bishops Palaces Deanes and Prebends Houses and Cathedrall Churches but all Chancels and Churches and Steeples all Parsonage and Vicariage-Houses in fine all setled maintenance would be stripped and Religion with its Ministry exposed to its Primitive nakednesse which were no shame if it were attended with the Primitive innocency liberality gratitude love and chariâ—y which were in the first Christians who differed as much from the modern temper as giving all to and taking all from the Apostles the Governours and Ministers of Christs Church If the Plea be good in conscience before God and good men that whatever any men shall think given superfluously or superstitiously to any pious or publick use may be honestly alienated farewell all when every party in England hath acted its part according to its principles whereto the stimulations of this Pleader may contribute much with vulgar and Mammonitish minds nothing will be left in
possibly as Valiant Pious and Morall yet Wisdome being the highest humane endowment and politick or gubernative prudence being the noblest exercise of wisdome in this world for the publick and common good of mankind few of whom are fit to governe themselves or others it is but fit that greater publick incouragements and preferments of Honor and Estate should be given to these than onely to strength which alone is but brutall the endowment of a body which men have common with beasts but the other is proper to our reasonable soules by which we are not far from Angels and neer of kin to God In which excellencies since some Ministers may and do exceed others which makes these want Governours and the others fit to govern what is there of Humane or Divine Law that can be against so prudent so necessary an Order and Polity in the Church as Bishops are and ever have been Whose so envied Estates and Dignities were still no more than that double honour which the Apostle challengeth from all Christians as due to those that rule well and labour in the Word and Doctrine not onely by teaching and writing themselves but by taking care that others do so too within the limits of sober Life and sound Doctrine which works many yea most I hope of our Bishops did and all might yea should have done since the Reformation with as much paines and to as much publick good as this or any other Antiprelatist can pretend to So far was the case of Bishops and Deanes and Prebends different from that of Monks and Abbots which this great D. seeks to parallel as equally needlesse idle odious and pittiless when he cannot be ignorant that Bishops being immediate Successors to the Apostles with whom were anciently resident in Cities the Venerable Colledges of Presbyters which were Deanes and Prebends as their ordinary Counsel these must needs be much elder than any Monastick Orders unlesse he think Jo. Baptist began those Bishops were as placed by the Apostles ever owned in all Ages and Places and reverenced by all orderly Presbyters and Christian people yea and by all Christian Princes by whose pious munificence they were endowed with Revenues and Honors long before ever Presbyters had their Glebes apart and Tithes appropriate to them yet were these Bishops and the Colledges of Presbyters more severely used than the Monks and Abbots who had pensions for life allowed them if they staied in England I appeale to all that are not Levellers in Church or State Is not Government good order and comely subordination as necessary in the Church among all men both of the Laity and Clergy as the family of Christ the Household of faith and an holy Polity City or Common-wealth as it is in all civil Fraternities Companies and Communities or in this paintiffs family Where besides food and other necessaries which he provides for himself in common with his Servants and Children yet doubtless he still reserves for himself a Benjamins portion as to the eminency of his Estate and Authority above them as a Father and Governour Were it robbery and violence to take away any thing unjustly from his children and not so to take all from him as a Father Let this great advocate who pleads I suppose without his see uncalled and unhired against the poor Bishops let him freely declare next bout to all the world whether if he had been a Bishop which honor few men are of the Heresie to think he would have refused being a double-Beneficed and very Conformable man he would have been content that measure should have been offered to him which he thus justifies and triumphs in as offered to his Fathers the Bishops men much his betters every way some of whose shooe-latchets he was not worthy to unloose unlesse he have more worth in him than ever yet he discovered to the world whose agitations have yet been as various as many and as importune to and fro as any Presbyters in England Besides that he endeavours for ever to obstruct any generous return of this Nation to put the Church and Clergy into any Estate of Order Honor and Estate worthy of such Learned and Worthy men as might be bred up if such publick incouragements were not wanting I do in no sort doubt of his Tenderness Touchiness and Impatience if the case had been his own I find how he is netled for a little portion of Bishops Lands to which he pretends a right of purchase I have ever heard this character of this plaintiff that he was ad rem satis intentus nor was he among Pharaohs lean Kine that needed to have fed upon the fatter Quo teneam modo How partial are the principles of some Protestant Preachers of some Quodlibetick Presbyters They may well be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who are so far 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 self-tormenting who are self-condemned who seek to ingratiate and corroborate with men of power by an absolute commending of that for lawful just and good without any peradventure which hath alwaies been a case scarce disputable among Learned and Godly men in all Ages so much did they ever not onely incline but generally resolve the case quite contrary to this great Casuist However it is the safer side no doubt not to alienate any Church-lands and in dubious cases a Divine yea a Doctor and a great one that undertakes to be Confessor and Absolver to Parl. and people he should rather advise in tutiorem partem to the safer side than adventure upon or incourage to that which hath any thing dubious or dangerous in it as to sin yea and a sin of an high nature as Sacriledg is esteemed by all Nations by all Christians that have not buried Christianity and Christ in the Mount Calvary of covetous hearts the Golgotha's or places of skulls where no Helena will ever look for the Crosse of Christ in hope to find it They are far enough from being true Christians who dare Crucifie the Pastors Preachers and Ministers of this Crucified Savour O how glorious and gracious an example to all sorts of men in the present and after-Ages hath this Rabbi this great Master now in our Israel given Prima est haec ultio quod se judice c. May not all men hereafter venture in any case never so doubted to follow this one Doctors opinion if any way plausible or probable against the generall streame and current of all Learned men A latitude which of late I find some Jesuits have allowed in cases of conscience Truly it might seem veniall for secular and military men in cases of civil urgencies and as they imagined necessities of self preservation to seize upon the shew bread the Priests portion and Goliahs sword too as David and his men did by the good leave of the Priests but it had become a Clergy-man and an eminent one who still ownes I think his Academick degrees as deserved and his Ecclesiastick Orders which sure were from
the Bishops hands and Authority as holy and valid else the Tithes and Glebes and Spirituall Livings cannot be so sacred and inviolable in his use and possession as he affirmes them to be I say it had become such an one at least to have been silent who is too rich and knowing to be a Liveller or an Anabaptist or a Quaker or a disowner of all Order and Office Ministeriall He should not have cast oyle by his eminent example and eloquent plea on that fire which he sees is ready to consume even all Presbyters as well as Bishops setled maintenance However if he could not avoid this rock of purchasing Bishops Lands his modesty had been some expiation and his silence a great abatement of the scandall he might have swallowed those holy but now desecrated morsells in secret and not have proclaimed on the house-top to all the world the rost-meat he hath gotten the Venison or part at least which he hath taken together with his great appetite and good digestion The world is not much concerned to know all these things nor much pleased at his swallowing down without chewing any bit of Bishops Lands or Deanes Houses or a whole Colledg or a Cathedrall Church if he can compasse them by his purse or policy for where a crum of this kind goes easily down in time a loaden cart with six horses may follow Were there not others States-men Lay-men and Military-men enough to have bought those Bishops and Church-lands if they must needs have been sold They might possibly have some Reasons of State and solutions of deeply Learned Lawyers which such an one as I and other simple Divines know not of and therefore may not censure But as to the principles of Schollars and the conscience of all Church-men generally we resolve that if it be but a disputable case where sin lies at the door if there be but any notable appearance of evil we are above all men to abstaine from it If it may be veniall in others pleading their ignorance or urgent occasions yet it must needs seem a most uncircumcized act for a grave Minister and of the Church of England a great Doctor and a Reverend Divine Church-men ought in any things of pregnant scandall to be most circumspect and cautious because their example is most contagious allowing as it were of course many graines of further liberty to Lay-men who never think that their girdles ought to be so strait as Ministers if ours be loose theirs will be unbuckled and at last quite thrown off Hence many of our Domestick and new started Presbyterians whom I well knew Mr. C. Mr. W. Mr. S. and others with all the Smectymnuan Legion who were earnest enough at first for the pruning of the over-grown or seare or too much over dropping boughs of Episcopacy and afterward they so far served the times and their Lords as to conspire to the felling down of those ancient and stately Standards in the Church yet I well know they never intended that Lay-men should have gone away with the Bark Tops Timber Bodies Chips and all no they good men intended very honestly and zealously that these superfluities of Bishops and Deanes Estates c. should have been applyed to buy in all Impropriations to augment poor Livings to put Presbyters generally into so good a plight and habit for back and belly that they might be fit to rule in common and have some Majesty as Aldermen of Cities and Burgesses of Townes usually have in their Cheeks and on their Backs for starveling and thred bare Governours like Consumptionary Physitians discredit their profession and deprecate their dignity We other poor Ministers who follow the sense of all the ancient Fathers and Councills of the Canon and Civil Lawes of School-men and Casuists of Reformed and not Reformed Churches both Greek and Latine we wonder what Angel from Heaven hath whispered to this purchaser and pleader to tell him of Gods non acceptance of Bishops lands Persons or Profession of which he was pleased to make so much and so good use to his glory and his Churches good both in England and all the Christian world for a thousand yeares yet now he is content it seemes they should all be Alienated Extirpated Destroyed Possessions Persons and Function of Bishops as unnecessary yea pernicious to the Church and Ministry in Honour Order Government Charity and Hospitality all which are better Reformed to Parity Popularity and Poverty This he reports as from the Cabinet-Counsell or Committee of Heaven where it seemes he hath been since he purchased Bishops lands Truly if an Angel from Heaven had told some Divines and other Gentlemen thus much they would not have believed him because they are perswaded so much of the Evangelicall Order the Apostolick Authority and the Catholick Succession the prudent necessity the honorable decency of Bishops in the Church of Christ upon which presumptions if not sure perswasions they conceive it had been a modesty in all Learned and weighty Ministers who had received their Ordination from Godly Orthodox and Reformed Bishops such as Calvin and Beza and Vedelius would have honored and submitted unto without any envy or diminishing of their Estates and Honors not to have touched so much as a shooe-latchet of what by Right Law and Merit had been theirs that it might at least have been upon Record to after-Ages for the Honour of the English Reformed Clergy in their lowest ebb and depression Ecclesiae Episcoporum bona inter Presbyteros Ecclesiasticos non invenerunt emptorem There is no doubt there would have been buyers enough beside men of larger Estates yet not of stricter consciences even this great and glorious purchaser who though he hath paid his mony yet hath not so put off his Armour hitherto as to have any great cause to boast seemed not at first so satisfied as to be forward not coming at the beginning of the Faire when sure the best peny-worths for example sake would have been sold to so eminent a D. the better to decoy on other purchasers but alas he seems obtorto collo renitente Minerva against his genius to be drawn in driven and necessitated at the fag end of the Market to take such eggs for his money as had been sate upon by a Bishop so many hundred of yeares and may as it seems be either addle or eggs of contention to this purchaser now so resolved and triumphing in his conscientious freedom to buy and sell in the Temple when other poor Scholars are still wind bound and narrow-soled as imagining that Christ long agoe drove all such kind of Merchandize out of the Church as ill becoming Christians as it did the Jewes yea and St. Paul teacheth Believers equally to abhorre Sacriledg as Idols To conclude this long digression whose scandalous occasion lay so high in my way that I could not avoid it this one great instance telling to all the world what this purchaser hath swallowed and how
well he hath digested these Bishops Lands which now seem as a Lay fee to nourish the Beast and Man not the Presbyter Minister or Bishop as him will give the world cause in after-Ages to look as narrowly to him and his posterity how they thrive as the Roman Souldiers did to the Jews Guts and Excrements when they searched for the Gold which they had swallowed as Josephus tells us Some are so superstitious as to imagine that Bishops and all Church-lands or Revenues properly such as pertaining to the support of that Order Government Authority Ministry Charity and Hospitality which ought to be in Clergy-men are like Irish wood to Spiders and venemous beasts prone to burst them so that vix gaudet tertius haeres nay though they possesse them yet they do not enjoy them for nothing temporal can be enjoyed without a serene Mind an unspotted Fame and an unscrupulous Conscience all which if this gallant purchaser enjoyes together with his Bishops Lands and other fine things which he hath bought truely he is an object of most unfeigned Envy where I leave him and his Vindication This I am sure some men Ministers and others are so scrupulous in such a case that they never think a good penny-worth can be had of Bishops or Church-lands nay they would not have them gratis to stuff their Feather-beds fuller lest they should lye and sleep less at their ease highly magnifying that one thing recorded as commendable among the Jews in their greatest Hard-heartedness Madness and Sedition that during the siege straitness and famine of Jerusalem under Titus-Vespatian yet they were not wanting to furnish the Temple Priests and Altar of God with that juge sacrificium daily sacrifice Morning and Evening which God had once required till the great sacrifice of Messias had finished all by his once Oblation of himself which their blindness and unbelief would not understand Nothing can be too much for his Service who is the Giver of all But I return whence I was forced to digress CHAP. XXVII BEsides the Preservation of the Churches patrimony and Ministers maintenance which needs more an honourable Augmentation than any sordid Diminution there is in the second place great need O my worthy and honoured Countrymen of your redeeming this Church its Reformed Religion and its worthy Ministers from plebeian Arrogancies and Mechanick Insolencies from private Usurpations and popular Intrusions whereto both some Peoples Petulancies and some Preachers Pragmaticalness or Easiness are prone to betray them to the utter dissipation and destruction of that Order Honor Power and Authority of Religion which ought by wise men to be preserved as much as in them lyes It is certain that the Ministers of the Church of Christ which are made up of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons duely ordained and united in an orderly Subordination are as the Arteries of the Body politick in any Nation State or Kingdom which is Christian these carry from the Head which is Jesus Christ the vital and best that is the Religious spirits to all the parts as good Laws do in respect of civil Justice and Commerce like veins convey the animal Spirits with the blood and grosser nourishment from the Heart or Supreme power Once check abate or exhaust those vital Conduits of Piety and true Religion all parts of Church and State both noble and ignoble will soon be enfeebled abased mortified neither Common-people nor Yeomen nor Gentlemen nor Noblemen nor Princes neither Governours nor Governed will ever have either that Esteem Love and Honor for Religion which becomes it and them nor will they receive that Vigour Influence and Efficacy from it which is necessary for them while in the general Levelling Impoverishing Shrinking and Debasing of Scholars and Clergy-men none shall have either discreet Tutors for their Children or learned Chaplains for their Families or able Preachers for their Livings or grave Reprovers for their Faults or prudent Confessors for their Souls relief or reverend Governours to restrain them or spiritual Fathers to comfort them for none of their petty Pastors Preachers or Ministers will appear to them much beyond the proportions of Country-pedants not under any such character of eminent worth either for their personal Abilities or any such beam of publick Dignity and Conspicuity as may either deserve or bear the love respect and value of either Nobility Gentry or Communalty in England which are all high-spirited enough Not onely the civil and visible Complexion but the inward Genius and religious Constitution of this Nation will extremely alter in a few years as it is already much abated and abased by reducing all Scholars that are of the Clergy or Ministry to a kind of publick Servility Tenuity and Obscurity beyond any men of any ingenuous profession none of whom are so excluded but that by their industry and Gods blessing they may attain such eminence and encouragements as may make them most useful both to Church and State both in Policy and Piety neither of which can thrive or flourish to any Respect Power or Splendour of Religion in any Nation where the Clergy are made the onely Underlings and Shrubs condemned everlastingly to the basest kind of Villenage which is a sneaking and flattering Dependence which posture not onely streightens and shrinks but aviles and embaseth the spirits of any men there being nothing left them as to publick Favour Employment or Reward under any notion of hope which might heighten their parts or quicken their spirits to any such generous industry as might at least seek to merit them though they never attained them for still the Publick will hereby have the benefit of Ministers improved abilities however few Ministers obtain the deserved eminency the merit and capacity of which is many times better than the real enjoyment Having thus commended to you the publick interest of Church and State as they are very much depending upon the Honor and Happiness of your Clergy in the last place I beseech all persons of sober sense and judgement not to suffer themselves to be so far scandalized against the true Reformed Religion or this Church of England by its present distempers and sufferings as to abate of you former value and esteem of Her or of your present pitty for Her nor yet of your prayers and endeavours to repair Her O give not such advantages to your own innate corruptions or to other mens fond Innovations or to the Papists Triumphs or every Jesuits Machination or the Devils Temptations as either to discountenance or desert or decry or distrust the former excellent Constitution and Reformation of true Religion in the Church of England in which I am fully perswaded in my conscience there was nothing wanting to the being and well-being of a true Church and true Christians The first your own inordinate Lusts will be well enough content with no Religion or at least such an one as shall most find fault with the Church of England and all its
Religion For I have found by experience that no men have proved move factious affected and fanatick than those men and women who have been most conscious to their youthful Enormities They presently apply to the gentlest Confessors and easiest Repentance which is rather to quarrel with and forsake the Religion they have most violated than seriously to repent and amend without which severities Papists and Separatists think their Converts sufficient if they do but turn to their side and party The second Novellers will be content with any meer fancies or factions in Religion The third the Jesuited Papists with no pure united and well-reformed Religion among us And the fourth the Devil will be content with any Religion that is called Catholick Reformed and Christian so it be not true or not pure or not well-reformed or not orderly setled and uniform or not charitably united or not authoritatively managed and governed Any of which will in time very much unchristen any Christians and unchurch any Church by deforming and dividing them from the Beauty and Communion of the Church Catholick Take heed of betraying your selves and your posterity to Atheisticall licentious immorall and irreligious courses by your Apostasies from and despiciencies of the Learning and Piety Gifts and Graces Ministry and Ministrations Order and Government which were happily setled in the Church of England Go over all the world search all successions of the Church from the Apostles to our daies you shall not find any thing more worthy your Love and Esteem your Veneration and addiction Have you found any thing comparable to it in all the new vapours and florishes of Reformations in any new Inventions Conventions Associations Separations Distractions Distortions Confusions Which may make you giddy by turning you round but they will never make you any progresse in Wisdome or Piety or Charity The Church of England was a most rare and Paragon Jewel shining with admirable lustre on all sides First in its Doctrine or Articles of Religion which were few cleare and sound Secondly in its Sermons or Homilies which were learnedly plain pious and practicall Thirdly in its Liturgy or Devotions which were easie to be understood very apt pathetick and complete Fourthly in its paucity and decency of ceremonies which adorned not incumbred Religion or over-laid the Modesty and Majesty of a comely Reformation Fifthly in the Sanctity and Solemnity of its publick duties which were neither excessive nor defective Sixthly in its Ministry which had good Abilities due Ordination and divine Authority Seventhly it its good Government and Ecclesiasticall Discipline where good Presbyters and good Bishops had leave and courage to do their duties and discharge their consciences whose Fatherly Inspection Catholick Ordination and Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction being wisely managed by worthy men in their severall stations did justly deserve the name of an Hierarchy an holy Regiment or happy Government when it was exercised with that Authority yet Charity and discretion which were ever intended by the Church for the common good of all those Christians that were within her bosome and kept her Communion If others do forget her through fatuity or faction covetousnesse or ambition pride or petulancy as undutifull and ungratefull children yet you may not you will not you cannot so far neglect your own and your posterities happinesse or forfeit your own honor or violate your consciences as to neglect the relief and recovery of your Spirituall Mother But if you of the better sort of men and Christians from whom all good men expect all good things should slight and neglect Her after the vulgar rate which God forbid yet must I never so far comply with you or all the world as to call her former light darknesse or her present darknesse light Pretious with me must the name of the Church of England ever be whose record is in Heaven and in all gracious hearts who were Born and Baptized Instructed Sanctified and Saved in her To this Church of England as I owe with many thousands so I returne with some few the Charity of a Christian as to all Christian Churches the duty of a Son as to a deserving parent the order of a part or member as united and devoted to the whole the obedience of an Inferiour as to a Superiour the gratitude of acknowledging Her Worth and Merit the love of adhering to her unity the candor of approving and conforming to her decent ceremonies the modesty of preferring her Wisdome before my own or any other mens understanding the Humility of submitting to her Spirituall Authority and Governours the Piety and Prudence of relieving and restoring as much as lies in me Her Catholick Order Polity Peace and Government all which I believe were allowed of God and I am sure have been approved by as Learned Wise and Holy men as the world affords I am deeply sensible of the many and great obligations which I have to this Nationall Church and to its Ministers and Bishops for my Baptisme Instruction Confirmation Communion and Ordination not onely as a Member but as a Minister which I account my greatest Honour notwithstanding the great depression of the times in which I have late ward lived I am ambitious to do not onely what becomes my private station but to preserve and expresse the publick respects which are due to this Church whose Despisers and Destroyers have never appeared to me with any Remarques of Beauty or Honour for Learning or Grace for Modesty or Charity for Prudence or Policy comparable to those that were the first Founders Reformers Defenders and Preservers of this Church I must ever professe that I find nothing like her Adversaries nor any thing exceeding her friends in all that was commendable in Catholick and true Antiquity In behalf of this Church having offered many things to the consideration of all good Christians which are my worthy Countrymen I hope as my infirmities may exercise their Charity so my integrity may expiate my infirmities if I have in any thing expressed my self lesse becoming the honest and holy designe which I undertook and have now by Gods help finished which was to set forth First the Teares and Sighâ— of the Church of England Secondly the originall of her Disorders and Distractions Thirdly the dangers and distresses if not remedied Fourthly the probable waies of cure and recovery by Gods blessing to such Order Honour Unity Purity and Peace as becomes so famous a Church and so renowned a Nation whose greatest Crown was Christianity I know there will be many who cannot well beare that freedom of sobernesse and Truth which either my self or others may use in speaking or writing for the Church of England and its pristine Honour Order and Government although themselves use never so great Liberties Reproches and Injuries in Speaking Writing and Acting against them For my part I appeare in this onely as wrapt my self in my Scholastick and Ecclesiastick Gown I meddle not with any civil affaires or Military transactions properly
negat Anathema fit Conc. Gerundense anno 517. Parvuli si infirmi fuerint etiam eadem die qua nati sunt si oblati fuerint baptizentur Can. 5. Conc. Bracarense an 572. Praecipiant epis ut infantes ad baptismum offerant b Tert. de bap c. 18. Quid festinat innocens aetas ad remissionem peccatorum c Anno 850. de reb eccl c. 26. d Ludov. Vives in l. 1. c. 27. Aug. de civ Dei e Bellarm. de Baptis c. 1. par 3. So the Council of Trent f Naz. or 40. de Bapt. g Propriae occultae privatae opiniunculae à coÌ„munis generalis publicae sententiae autoritate secretae Vin. Lir. c. 39. h Consuetudo matris ecclesia in baptizandis parvulis nequaquam spernenda nec omnino superflua deputanda nec omnino credenda nisi Apostolica esset traditio Aug. ep ad Volusiam i Aug. l. 1. de pec mer. remis c. 26. Parvulos baptizandos esse concedunt Pelagiani Qui contra autoritatem universalis ecclesiae proculdubio per Dominum Apostolos traditum venire non possunt k Ep. lib. 3. ep 8. ad Fidum The Romish advantages by the divisions and deformities of the Ch. of England Phil. 1.18 Acts 17.30 The wide and just distances between the Reformed and Romanists See B. Bramhall Sir Roger Twisden Dr. Hammond of Schism Matth. 17.5 Id pulcherrimum quod verissimum illud verissimuÌ„ quod antiquissimum Tert. Irreconcilable differences between Reformed Truths and Romish Errors which are as manifest and obstinate Papists pertinacy against the true Canon of Scripture Dr. Cosins his late History of the Scriptures Cajetan in c. 10. Estheri Aug. de civ Dei c. 36. cont 2. Gaudentii epis c. 23. Hieron in Pro. Gal. ad Demetriad Ruffi in Symb. 1 Corin. 14 9. 1 Cor. 14.19 Jerem. 51.9 The sacrilegious obstinacy of Romanists in the Lords Supper as to the Cup c. * Olim omnes fideles qualibet die cum sacerdote corpori sanguini Christi communicabant Durand Rat. off div l. 4. Roman obstinacy and credulity in Transubstantiation B. Ushers Answer to the Jesuits Challenge about real Presence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Iren. l. 1. c. 9. a Lib. de corp Sang. Christ Who lived an 850. Videtur agnus in manibus cruor in calice c. Exod. 12.21 1 Cor. 5.7 1 Cor. 0.4 Ezek. 37.11 Gen. 41.26 Dan. 4.22 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bertramus li. de corp sang Christi Panis ille vinumque figuratè Christi corpus sanguis existit Conc. Later c. 1. Christi corpus sanguis in Sacramento altaris sub speciebus panis vini veraciter continentur Transubstantiatis pane in corpus vino in sanguinem divina potestate 1 Cor. 10.17 1 Cor. 11.27 Rev. 18.4 Mal. 15.3 6. Joh. 14.21 24. Necessary separation and distance from Rome without uncharitablenesse 1 Joh. 1.5 4.8 2 Tim. 3.16 Zach. 3.3 4. 1 Cor. 13. 1 Pet. 4.8 1 Cor. 8 7. Vid. Papists reply to Charity mistaken against Dr. Potters offer of Charity Gal. 6.10 Two grand Obstructions of all Christian accommodation in these Western Churches Mat. 28.2 1. Great Bar The Roman Pride Rev. 2. 3. 2 Great Bar The transports of Reformers See M. Hookers Preface to his Eccl. Pol. The equity charity of severe and sacrilegious Reformings Sir Sands's Survey of the Western Churches Acts 3.6 1 Tim. 5.17 The excuses and pleas for sacrilegious excesses answered Answ Sacriledge a great pest to Religion and stop to Reformation Titus 1.10 1 Tim. 6.10 2 Tim. 3.3 Job 31.12 Num. 16.39 See the excellent History of Scotl. by the Arch-Bish of S. Andr. in the life of Mr. Knox. B. Andrew's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dr. Baziere Sir H. Spelm. Sir Ja. Semple and others against Sacriledge * Malac. 3.8 Qui sacrum sacrove consecratum clepserit rapscritque parricida esto Lex 12. Tab. l. 1. cod Justin Rom. 2.22 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Alex. Tetriùs peccat Deum Iudificans quam negligens Isid Sit anima meacum Philosophis Prov. 3.9 Mal. 1.10 Mal. 3.8 Prov. 20.25 Eccles 5.4 Prov. 20.25 It is a snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy and after vows maketh inquiry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Callidè intervertere aut surripere quippiam ne ad domini notitiam usum perveniat The insatiableness of sacrilegious spirits unrepressed Hist of Hen. 8. Josh 7.12 2 King 23.11 Sacrilegi Diis exosi hominibus infames Valer. Ma. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ventriloqui Isa 8.19 In Sir H. Spelmans discourse of Sacriledge MS. Euseb l. 10. c. 5. Hist 1 Sam. 21.5.22.18 Pleas for Sacriledge answered Mal. 3. Acts 5.35 Ye men of Israel take heed to your selves what ye intend to do as to these men John 19.23 2 King 18.16 Josh 7. See Bâ—chartus Geog. S. de Sicul. phoenicibus l. 1. c. 28. Qui super impositi spirans per montis hiatus Aeterâ—os vomit ore ignes En celadi bustum qui saucia membra revinctus Spirat inexhaustuÌ„ flagranti pectore sulphur Claudian de Aetn Object Answ Dan. 5.2 Hab. 2.11 Eccl. 10.8 Jerem. 35. 1 Timoth. 6.5 Object Plea against Restitution from indemnity of the Purchasers 2 Chron. 25 9. Answ The Romanists discouragements as to the Reformed Religion by Sacriledge The evil eye of some Reformers against materiall Churches A plea for PAULS and other Churches in England 2 Pet. 3. Psal 83.12 Objection Matth. 26.8 Ans Prov. 3.9 1 King 8.27 Act. 17.24 Prov. 8.31 Rev. 21.3 Mat. 3. Mark 14.15 John 12.6 Acts 5.3 Of pious munificence becoming Christians Malac. 1.8 2 Sam. 24.24 Isa 3â— 5 6. Matth. 2. Isid l. 8. Etymol Magnificentiam cultus sermonis ad Deorum religionis honorem homines primâ— excogitarunt Hinc templa Deûm privatis domibus pulchriora simulacra corporibus humanis ampliora laudes eoruÌ„ augustâ—ori eloquentia celâ—brabantur certis numeris inclusae Inde vatum poetarum versus Hymni ad Deos c. Hag. 1.4 Mark 14.4 Phil. 2. Dan. 4.29 The main hinderances unlikelihood of a conjunction between Protestants Romanists Deut. 14.21 Roman interests advanced by the petty factions of super-Reformers of Religion Eccles 7.16 Rom. 2.22 Ps 59.6 2 Tim. 3.9 Finis operantis operis The danger of divided parties in Religion as to the civill interests of England See the History of Jack Cade and War Tileâ— lately set forth See the Histoâ—y of Hacket and Coppinger in Mr. Cambdens Elizabeth Aug. Epist ad Victor nuÌ„ 122. Râ—ssidius in vitâ Aug. Set forth by Sâ—eidan in his Comm. By others of late in English Rev. 9.7 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 History of the Netherlands Jos 10.24 1 Tim. 5.17 1 Cor. 12.28 Psal 68.11 Deut. 22.10 Deut. 22.9 11. 1 Cor. 11.16 Magis perturbat novitas quà m prodest veritas 1 Sam. 6.10 The design and method of this fourth Book The difficultie of repairing a decayed Church Numb
pride covetousness and other discontented lusts and partly by Jesuitick arts and Papall policies whose joynt aims are at this day to extirpate the whole race root and branch of the Reformed Catholick Christian Church and Ministry in England They conspire nothing more than that they may serve both the Bishops and Presbyters of England as Elias and Jehu did Baals Priests for this is the sense some men have of us and this is the sentence they have passed and seek to execute upon us as upon so many Cretians not Christians as if we were onely liars evil beasts and slow-bellies either imperious masters or unprofitable servants to the Church that so these new Masters may on all sides freely enjoy those superstitious and fanatick liberties which they have designed for their divided parties who despaired to prevail in England untill they had brought the English Clergie to undergo all manner of indignities and injuries CHAP. XII ALl which Tragedies that the people of England might behold and bear with the greater patience and stupidity they must by popular orators be perswaded 1. That all Bishops or presidentiall Fathers and Over-seers among the Clergie such as the Apostles and their immediate Successors first were are Antichristian truly so are Fathers in families Magistrates in cities and Chieftains in armies 2. That the ordaining of Presbyters by Bishops is meerly Popish so is the celebrating of Baptisme or the Lords Supper or the Lords day 3. That Christs Ministry appropriated to one order of men is a monopoly or a taking too much upon mens selves when others of the congregation may be as holy and able so is all order office and authority civil and military a meer monopoly when others may be as able and wise as the best Magistrates and Commanders 4. That all humane Learning is not onely superfluous but pernicious in the Ministers of the Gospel so is all skill industry and ability in all other workmen 5. That Ministers maintenance by Tithes Glebe-lands and other oblations is Jewish so is all justice and gratitude in paying labourers their wages 6. That the distinction of Clergie and Laity is arrogant and supercilious so are the titles of Master and Scholar Teacher and Disciple Priest and People Minister and ministred 7. That it was proud and insolent for any Clergie-men to be invested with honour to be stiled and respected as Lords Truly if it be no dishonour to any temporall Lord to become a Minister or Christs glorious Gospel nor doth he thereby lose his civil Lordship and dignity no more is it misbecoming learned grave and venerable Ministers of the Gospel the chief Fathers and governours of the Church to be adorned with honours and to enjoy as the favours of Christian Princes and States both the Titles and Revenues of their temporall Baronies and Lordships which they might for ought I could ever see as well deserve and use as any other Lords who had their Lordships by birth by purchase or by favour nor did Honour less become Ecclesiastick Rulers than it doth those military Commanders who I see can endure themselves to be called treated as Lords I confess under favour I do not understand how Church-government should be less capable of degrees and distinction in Governours than those which are civil or military since order and subordination must be in them all nor do I more understand how such chief Governours of the Church-militant as Bishops were and ought to be might not as well both merit and manage such honours and estates as any men who by far less abilities or pains do get to be Major-generals or Colonels and chief Commanders in an Army over poor Souldiers Sure the saving of souls is every way as hard and honourable a work as the killing of mens bodies which is the worst of a souldiers work or as the saving of mens temporall lives and estates which is the best of that employment nor is it less of true valour vigilance and resolution in learned and good Scholars to fight with and overcome the ignorance errours and barbarity of mankind than it is fortitude in good souldiers to suppress the rapines and injustice of mens extravagant actions But these and such like are the envious cobwebs the thin and ridiculous sophistries formerly used by some men of evil eyes and worse hearts out of principles full of ignorance or envy or covetousness or licentiousness or Atheism whereby to perswade silly people to follow these novell easie and more thrifty methods of saving souls which some swelling Libertines propound who have the confidence earnestly to invite this noble Nation to commit the whole managery of Christian Religion and of their souls eternall salvation to such new cheap and bold undertakers who adventure to minister in Christs name without any such character commission or conscience of divine authority which as Irenaeus and all the Ancients tell us were ever in a solemn visible and orderly manner derived by the hands of Bishops to the Presbyters or lawful Ministers of the Church as from Christ and the Apostles in an undoubted and uninterrupted succession of which Tertullian gives so excellent an account in his Book of prescription against Hereticks Their ostentations of naturall liberty of civil indulgence of rationall abilities of speciall gifts and undiscernable graces or which is most incredible of extraordinary calls from God All or any of these if they were really true yet will not be allowed as a justifiable ground for any mans usurpation or intrusion into any office military or civil without a visible commission derived from the supreme power in both much less are they sufficient pleas for any man to officiate in the Ministry Ecclesiasticall whose Supreme Authority is confessedly in Christ and the derivation or deduction of it in all ages is so visible constant and uniform that no man honestly learned can be ignorant where it resided or how it was derived Certainly it never was dispensed by the hands or power of Emperours Kings Protectors Princes or any civil Magistrates whose duty I conceive if they will act as Christians is not to alter or innovate this sacred authority and method used by Christ the Apostles and the Catholick Church but to preserve it as sacred and inviolable much less was it left to the spontaneous confidence the passionate suffrages and confused petulancies of common people who are the great and infallible prostrators of all Religion vertue honour order peace civility and humanity if left to themselves but it was divinely setled by Christ in the Apostles and by the Apostles in their successors the ordained Bishops and Presbyters of the Catholick Church in its severall branches and combinations who ever have been and ought to be under Christ the great Conservators the onely complete and regular Distributers of this holy ministeriall power as they have been to this day in this and all other orderly Churches of Christ without any controversie or contradiction without dispute or doubt
Nation to the flourishing of the Christian and Reformed Religion when men knew what it was to have and to honour Gods Ministers and to be good Christians that is judicious humble honest charitable orderly and constant in the true Religion CHAP. XIV BUt suppose in very deed it were true that you the Nobility Gentry and Commons of England did find an irreparable decay and dotage now grown upon the ancient Clergie and that you might now be cheaper and better served by these new-sprung Gourds which are but of yesterday like Mushromes the sons of a night yet since the ancient race and stock of Apostolick Bishops and Presbyters is not onely of so venerable an age as 1600 years in the Catholick and this Church of Christ which is a great plea of priority honour and prepossession against any novell intruders and pretenders since they and their predecessors both before and since the Reformation even from the first plantation of Christianity in this Island have done their best to deserve well of you and your fore-fathers who this last century especially in your own memory greatly rejoyced in the lustre of these burning and shining lights justly and gratefully esteeming the learned ability industry and piety of the English Clergie a great crown honour and rejoycing to this Nation since they have thus far premerited of you in their former age strength and vigour truly it must needs be not more their grief and misery than your shame and eternall dishonour if you should use your ancient Clergie and Ministers as you would your old dogs and harrased horses casting them off to seek new masters or turning them into the high wayes to graze upon what alms they can pick up among their timorous and ungratefull friends or their supercilious and disdainfull enemies Surely it were but charity and humanity in you to provide rather some Almes-houses and Hospitalls for your cast and decayed Ministers as well as you do for your veterane and unserviceable Souldiers who have in their time and station been valiant faithfull and orderly that at least the prouder Jesuits and the less charitable Papists besides other pestilent enemies of the peace and piety of England may not too much triumph to see so many so venerable Bishops and other worthy Ministers of this Reformed and sometimes flourishing Church of England either begging or starving which if it be not as I fear it is I am sure it would be the sad fate of many of them if God did not stir up some mercifull Obadiahs to relieve them not that they want ability or industry but either such liberty or such opportunity as their adversaries presume to enjoy But against all this that I plead of Justice and Mercy for the English Clergie some mealy-mouth'd and hen-hearted men are prone secretly to object Alas there is now no hope to recover the pristine honour either as to reputation reverence or revenue of the Ministry of England neither to Bishops nor Presbyters Alas they have been and still are so vulgarly slighted and abased We see these new Teachers have most-what got the upper hand they are brisk and bold young men who have disgraced displaced and baffled many of the old stock they have decried affronted and over-awed in a manner all of them the new-fashioned Ministers ride on the fore-horse and are fancied by many wary and wise men to be most useful advantageous and conform to the present state of civil interests and affairs so that men are prone to think they had better rest satisfied with these new Preachers upon any account if they be but tolerable speakers and livers rather than go about to restore much less to prefer the former Ministers and Ministry which grow daily more antiquated and exautorated both as to their persons and pretensions among the common sort of people besides many others who are their friends yet look upon the very names of Bishop and Presbyter of ordination and succession as terms extremely unpopular unpleasing and growing out of fashion in England Well much good may these new Ministers do to these new-fashioned Christians these wary men and their posterity 'T is well however if Christ be preached whether of envy or good will whether in truth or in pretence onely Yet I cannot forbear in an honest and Christian freedome to offer this to the judgement of you and other Gentlemen who are of more noble minds and more prudent spirits Do but foresee and consider I beseech you what pitifull Ministellos what pigmy Presbyters what plebeian Preachers this Nation in after-ages is like to have if the Ministers of the glorious Gospel of J. Christ your Saviour must ever grow up live under such vulgar scamblings contempts insolencies obloquies molestations intrusions confusions which are and ever will be as so many nipping frosts and horrid discouragements to all able ingenious grave and godly men when they shall see under the pretence of Novelty and Christian liberty not only themselves very much impoverished curbed despised and depressed as to that order dignity office and authority which they claim and exercise upon grounds Divine Catholick and Ecclesiasticall but they shall further behold all sacred solemn and venerable mysteries as well as offices of the Evangelicall Ministry and Christian Religion exposed to such plebeian insolencies such petulant extravagancies such fanatick fancies such fulsome affectations such empty pretensions such uncharitable janglings such miserable manglings and such proud usurpations under any notions and pretensions which common people please to call their Christian Liberties CHAP. XV. WHich are indeed little else than novell vanities opposing pious Antiquity weaknesse vaunting it self against strength ignorance darkness and confusion boasting against sound knowledge true light and holy order folly crying it self up for wisdome the rapes and stuprations of Religion styling themselves rare Reformations melancholy ravings are cried up for divine Revelations schismatick conventicles voted for the onely pure and organized Churches of Christ being bodies as Tertullian accurately observes so homogeneous similary and inorganick that it is hard to discern which is the head or tail hand or foot Pastor or people like earth-worms they crawl with either end forward all are Prophets inspired all grow Seers Teachers Elders and Rulers of the Church If they can but light on some new notions some strange fancies some odde and unwonted expressions they are presently set forth for rare and spiritfull discoveries when indeed they are but old and rotten errours protrite and putid opinions of the ancient Gnosticks or Valentinians or Manichees or Montanists or Circumcellians or Donatists who affected either to invent poetick fancies or to darken and bury plain and wholsome Truths by words without understanding And such are for ought that ever I could discern those Seraphick Anabaptistick Familistick Hyperboles those proud swelling words of vanity and novelty with which those men use to deceive the simple and credulous sort of people
filiall subjection or fatherly inspection when no good Christian was to seek what Pastors what Preachers he should apply to nor any Deacon or Presbyter did doubt to what Bishop he owed a respect as to his Superiour in Ecclesiastick eminency order and authority This this blessed harmony this Catholick and in primitive times undoubted as well as uniform and constant order did then keep up or recover by Gods blessing the majesty of Christian Religion the love together with the honour and authority of the Evangelical ministry amidst the heaviest distractions and persecutions and so no doubt it would have done in England amidst all plebeian insolencies and popular prostitutions But alas though all this evil be come upon us Ministers of all sorts and sizes from without from civil warres and unhappy publick differences in secular interests which spare no men as also from the private covetousness inconstancy malice revenge impatience ambition and ingratitude of some vulgar people not onely to the great injuring of many Ministers persons credit and estates but to the menacing of an utter subversion even to the whole tribe office and function as it was founded on Divine Institution built up by Apostolicall Tradition and preserved by Catholick Succession yet in our distresses and afflictions many Ministers as Ahaz have sinned more and more and as if it were a small matter that plebeian spite and petulancy could ambitiously inflict upon Ministers themselves have added much fewel to their fires encouraging their malice by wretched complyings with them flattering of them in the very abuses of their liberties in their rude arrogatings and usurpations upon the Ministry infinitely to the disgrace of their holy calling to the disparagement of their own judgements and to the prostrating of their due authority which is as I have proved divine or none at all that I mention not Ministers betraying of their own honest interests and enjoyments as to this world in point of profit honour and reputation All which the gulf of secular avarice and the Abyss of Lay-mens sacriledge daily gapes to devour after the pattern which some Achans and Ananiasses of the Clergie have set them the poor remainders of which as they are already forfeited by the sordid and shamefull debasing of themselves to the humouring of people in their lusts and licentiousness so they will in a few years be utterly lost and confiscated by the advantages which will be given to peoples covetous cruelty through those mutuall animosities jealousies distances and varieties which are now maintained by the severall sides and sorts of Ministers in England all pretending to be Preachers of the Gospel under reformed and super-reforming names What infinite swellings disdains envies and pertinacies are open to all mens observations even among those men who would be thought grave wise learned holy and every way able to teach and rule the vulgar How have their innovations mutations levities and divisions so clearly manifested their weaknesse folly and factiousnesse that as it cannot be hid from vulgar eyes and censures so it is already many wayes confuted and sorely punished not onely by the palpable frustratings of some of their novell designs but by their being generally debased far below their former station and extremely worsted in all points as to that handsome if not honourable condition which they might in unity and order as heretofore have enjoyed in England If once the Ministers of any Church who are as the walls and sea-banks do make cracks and breaches upon themselves or suffer the moles and water-rats of the people so to do no wonder if the high tides of vulgar insolency and rapine soon break in upon them make their ruines not more deplorable than irreparable CHAP. XXV YEt after all this sharp and sad experience which hath rendred the profession of Ministers on all hands contemptible their ordination disputable their enjoyments miserable their necessities irreparable their dependences poor plebeian almost sordid by their mutuall and unhappy divisions yet still many who glory to be called Ministers of whatever odde ordination or new edition they are do fancy it a great part of their piety to be pertinacious in those new opinions wayes and factions which they have adopted yea much of their sanctity is made to consist in their scorning all antiquity and of all Reformation heretofore in the Church of England If they can find nothing else to quarrel at in the old Clergie of England whose doctrine was found whose ordination most Catholick valid and unquestionable by Bishops whose learning and lives were most commendable yet they must find fault with their very clothes and rather than not differ they must disguise themselves from the gravity of Gowns and Cassocks of black caps and black clothes to military clokes to Scotch jumps to white caps and all mechanick colours in which posture being as Preachers once got into a Pulpit then both they and the silly people fancy they see great Reformations of Religion more looking at the gay and strange colours of a foolish bird than minding how it speaks especially if these new Ministers do gratifie the plebs of the Laity and the plebs of the Clergie with any influence or stroke in their ordination and consecration to the office of the Ministry if they have highly cried up popular rights and liberties in making and marring in electing and rejecting in ordaining and deposing their Pastors if they have gently condescended to such popular transports and real novellizings in England as are contrary to all practises of ancient and best Churches O what an high mountain do these new Masters and their new Disciples fancy they are ascended to what a glorious transfiguration do they imagine themselves to be changed what a new heaven and new earth do some of them either more silly or more subtill than others glory they have created in their godly corporations their rare associations and blest ordinations how strange novell and disorderly soever they are as to all ancient customes of this and all Churches Nor do they think it worth considering how much they deviate from all Antiquity how much they desert yea reproch the wisdom of this Church and all estates in this Nation ever since it was either Christian or Reformed how much they go beyond the duty they owed to the civil peace of this Nation as also that modesty humility ingenuity reverence and subjection which by the lawes of God and man by all sanctions civil and Ecclesiasticall they owed to the Governours and guides Pastors and Preachers the peace and wellfare of this Church of England besides that prudence and policy which they ought to maintain in order to the honour and respect which is indeed due to their calling and authority when it is truly ministeriall and authentick What sober and impartial man doth not see how the despites arrogancies and insolencies first expressed in tumultuary heats and furies against all Bishops whatsoever though never so learned
impart the best of my thoughts my humblest suggestions faithfullest counsels and tenderest cares in order to their happinesse no lesse then my own who am infinitely solicitous and passionately concerned what becomes of the Ark of God of the true reformed Christian Religion in England jealous lest the Philistines take it and with it the glory of our Israel I know it may be retorted upon me That nothing is easier than to complain of others nothing harder than to mend ones self That censors of Epidemick disorders make themselves publick enemies and subject to ostracisme on all sides That both Prince and people Magistrates and subjects are prone to interpret such representations for reproches of them as if they were defective in their counsels and cares of Religion also as arrogancies in any private man to seem either more sensible of or more solicitous for or more consultive in order to those great and publick concernments which no wise men can faile to discern no good man forbear to remedy as far as is in his power That it is not so much an heroick as an inordinate charity or indiscreet zeal for any man to discompose his own tranquillity by importuning others to be better than they like to be or to do better than the distemper of times will give them leave that neither Magistrates nor Ministers are to be blamed or traduced as defective in their duties because they are not presently masters of peoples petulancies nor can suddenly command that great Ship to steere about and obey the Rudder of Reason and Religion which hath lately been carryed violently away as by the sway of its own ponderous bulk so by the fiercenesse of mighty and contrary winds also by the fatality of those secret but irresistible tides of Providence when Divine Justice and vengeance hath struck in with humane passions and transgressions at once to use them and to punish them I am so far from reproching any that are in power and those least who are in greatest place that in earnest I pity them for what they cannot act as effectually as I charitably presume they soberly design and desire in respect of that Christian unity and harmony of Religion which every wise and good man must needs be unfeignedly ambitious to enjoy and promote The obstructions of which arise not from depraved and dangerous State-policies as some suspect purposely fomenting Divisions in Religion which no prudent Governour but sees cause to feare and will study to avoid but from those head-strong furies and animosities which accompany the vulgar when once like Stone-horses got loose from their stalls traice and bridles they find themselves at such a liberty as is beyond the switch or spur the curb or whip of their riders and governours whose riotous and boysterous courses are hardly to be stopped till they have either tired or intangled or hurt or confounded and overthrown themselves and others till which time it is not safe for their Keepers to come too neer their wanton heels or forcibly to reduce them like wild Asses and Unicorns to their wonted stations and cribs Nor is perhaps the dilatory cautiousnesse of wise men herein to be blamed so much as commended while they temporize for some time with the Populacy till experience of their own folly disorders dangers and miseries hath taught them how much safer they are under other mens orderly restraints and government than their own licentious choice and freedoms as in Civil so in Religious Concernments I believe the mutuall feuds jealousies and animosities in England among the divided Factions in Religion have hitherto been so eagerly bent to advance themselves and to depresse their rivalls that it hath been a work of great Prudence no lesse than Policy so far to balance them till Time had discovered to them their common deformities and dangers by their disagreements and defeats besides the generall decay and mutuall debasing of what each highly pretends to advance The Reformed Religion Nor doe I doubt but those Powers and Counsels under which Providence hath at present subjected our Civil and Ecclesiastick Interests will so far with favour interpret my endeavours and accept of them as they must needs appear to all sober men onely studious to serve the publick good and not to advance any private interest or particular party in Religion Nor shall I be taxed I hope for self-conceited and too presumptuous as if I supposed all men to be blind or dim-sighted besides my selfe while I offer them this Collyrium or Eye-salve No I know my own obscurity tenuity and infirmity Nor doe I here offer my own private sense so much as the generall votes prayers hopes and expectations of all moderate and impartial men so far as I have been able to observe the pulse of their hearts and desires of their soules yea many such as have heretofore highly engaged for or against any faction during the transports of their first fits and Paroxysmes even these being grown now much cooler and better composed in their spirits doe seem to breathe after nothing so earnestly as some such happy composure of our religious distractions as may most advance the generall interests of the Christian and Reformed Religion against the common enemies of both and therein so secure their respective and particular priviledges or innocent immunities in point of Conscience as may least tempt them to fear the being opressed by others or by way of revenge to seek the oppressing of any others that would lead a godly and peaceable life What good Christian that lists not to be Atheistically profane what honest Protestant that cannot comply with the Roman errors and insolencies doth not deplore the scratches the wounds the blood-sheds the deformities the decayes the deaths which the Reformed Religion hath lately suffered here in England Who is so brain-sick or barbarous as not to see that our common safety is in our religious unity that our civill honour and happinesse cannot be secure untill established upon the pillars of Christian purity and harmony To this mark I presse thus hard at this design I earnestly drive this is the prize I ayme at during the remaine of my short race in this world as I know I do not run alone so I hope I shall not run in vain but being assisted with Gods gracious Spirit which is full of meeknesse and wisdome I trust I shall enjoy the concurrent suffrages good wills and prayers of all those that wish the prosperity of true Religion and these British Nations To poure in the balm of Gilead with the more order into the wounds of this Church and its Reformed Religion I shall first set forth the confessed difficulty of the work I mean the closing and healing of Religious breaches in any Church or Nation where once differences are exasperated and not onely mens opinions and passions but their civill interests and secular designs seem engaged Secondly I shall shew the necessity of some happy composure 1. in respect of Religion as
Christian and Reformed 2. as to the civill peace 3. as to the honour 4. as to the gratitude of the Nation Thirdly I shall manifest the possibility or feisablenesse of the work both as to the nature of it and the inclinations of all sober men to it Fourthly I shall endeavour to propound what I conceive the proper methods and means of effecting it to be used 1. by Ministers 2. by Magistrates 3. by all sorts of people that have any principles of Piety and Honesty toward God and Man CHAP. II. FOr the first I know it is a work of great difficulty and so of most ingenuous as well as pious industry to buoy up Religion when once like a great Ship it is sunk in the seas of vulgar errors or bilged in the owse and mud of factious confusions or plunged into licentiousnesse irreverence and irreligion By which not onely the baser and more brutish lusts of men are sought to be indulged to all sensuall luxuries but the more spirituall wickednesses which usurp upon the highest places of mens souls such as are Envy Revenge Ambition Covetousnesse Vain-glory Emulations and Hypocrisies these study to be gratified in the severall designs and interests which mens corrupt and base hearts doe fancie most agreeable to their contents In nothing are men and women too more opiniatre more morose more touchy and obstinate more proud and peremptory more fierce and contradictive more gladiatory and offensive than to be stopped or opposed curbed or restrained questioned or disswaded in those opinions or practices which they have stamped with the marks and impressions of their Religion This as the Colours Ensigne and Standard of their lives and honours of their credits and comforts must be preserved with the greatest vehemency hazard and impatience Every one fancies that as they need so they use the speciall power of Gods Spirit in all their pious pertinacies which will not endure to have what they call their Religion evicted or wrested from them by the pleasure or power of any man living The difficulty here of winning people from the error of their wayes of redeeming and overcoming them with a gentle conquest when once their lusts errors and ignorances have bound them as Captives with the chains of their opinions is so great that as it must not discourage but rather whet the edge of pious and charitable industry in Magistrates and Ministers so it will exercise all their honest policies their Christian prudence and charitable patience having herein to contend not onely with the pragmatick follies of people and a kind of variable wantonnesse or madnesse but also their rudenesses and reproches their ingratitudes and contempts their menacings and assassinations who oft meditate even the death of those as greatest tyrants and persecutors that will not let them live at what rate and riot of Religion they list The Primitive Fathers and Christian Emperours whose learning and power most asserted the Orthodox and true Religion had never more cause to muster up and imploy all the forces of their Tongues and Pens of their Counsels and Policies of their Senators and Souldiers than in those cases where they endeavoured to stop the contagions or recover from the Apostasies of Religion such as were deservedly branded for Hereticks and Schismaticks How tender severities how mild angers how soft rigours how gentle zeal how meek wisdome how charitable chastisings were they forced to use I mean the Fathers of the Church in their Polemicks and Apologies in behalf of true Religion against Epidemick or popular errors And no lesse solicitous were the godly Emperours to dispense their enforced yet mercifull cruelties so as might most preserve the honestly erroneous and onely destroy refute and suppresse their extravagant desperate and damnable errors Here the torrent of Tertullian's rougher eloquence the sweeter fluencie of St. Cyprian's zealous candour the invincible sinews of Athanasius his style and resolution the liquid gold of St. Chrysostom's tongue and pen the gentle dews and plentifull showrs of St. Austins holy and humble soul the strong tides vehement storms of St. Jerom's mighty genius which prostrates all it cannot carry with it Here the Gregories and Basils Irenaeus Hilary Optatus and all other Worthies of old who were Champions for the Truth and contended earnestly for the faith once delivered and the unity of the true Church of Christ against all opposers and factious seducers used all religious force and pious engins that were proper to apply to the restitution of Religion and reparation of the Church when it was either scattered and persecuted by Infidels or defamed and divided by Schismaticks or poisoned and corrupted by Hereticks Nor were they more industrious to use the power of arguments in their own Sermons and disputations than cautious how they stirred up the spirits of Princes to apply the power of Armes in the matters of Religion further then for its necessary defence from the pragmatick petulancies and reall insolencies of Manichees Arrians Circumcellians Donatists and others whose hands they thought might by such methods be justly curbed and resisted although their hearts were not to be so softned nor their errors so confuted Indeed the reparations of Religion and the restauration of any lapsed or decayed Church is a work not to be done by sudden pulls meerly by ropes and cables unseasonable applications of violent and coercive means are prone to harden mens hearts to exasperate their spirits and to make them both more refractory and pertinacious in their religious errors extravagancies and affectations The work is much more easie and proper to be effected by such discreet and sober counterpoisings of Reason and Religion of Grace and Virtue of Wisdome and Charity in worthy Magistrates and Ministers as may in time by insensible degrees as it were out-weigh those sad and heavy depressions which are brought in and maintained by peoples sinister passions petulancies prejudices or superstitions to the splitting of any Church and sinking of Religion these must be counterpoised by that gravity sanctity majesty solemnity due authority just incouragement and honest advantages which pious Princes and godly Magistrates cheerfully and liberally afford to the orderly Preachers and sober Professors of true Religion forbidding in the first place any men to make a prey or spoyl of the Church in any kind or to advance any secular emoluments by their schismatick and sacrilegious extravagancies Few men ever separate from or fight against the Church or true Religion but as Soldiers of Fortune in hope to plunder them Nor is it the honour so much as the profit of the victory that vulgar spirits aime at when they contend against the Bishops and Pastors the honour order stability of any Church and its Ministers Besides this first difficulty in restoring any shattered Church and Religion which proceeds from the ruder passions and impatiencies of the licentious vulgar Wise men have further to contend with those tempers in common people which are most humane soft and commendable
Adde to all these the famous Bishop Hall who had in him all that was desirable in an excellent Bishop for Learning Meekness Patience Peaceableness his eloquence both in speaking and writing was transcendent yet the least of his excellencies Lest any rust or soyl should grow upon so great graces and abilities he was among other Bishops polished by the Grindstones and roughnesse of these times yea there wanted not to his dying day some men who gave him a greater lustre by their insolencies Who had ever more of the Dove and lesse of the Serpent then Bishop Potter a man severely good and conscienciously not factiously scrupulous in some things but not as to Episcopacy What shall I speak of the Meekness and Tender-heartedness of Bishop West field who frequently softned his auditors hearts not onely with his excellent Sermons but his unaffected tears yet was he forc'd among other Bishops to lye down in sorrow though no doubt he now reaps in joy Nothing was more mild modest and humble yet learned eloquent and honest than Bishop Winniffe I conclude this goodly Regiment of Church-colonels of Ecclesiastical Rulers of venerable Bishops with Bishop Prideaux who was a Miscellany or Encyclopaedy of all Learning after he had by many years diligence honoured the Divinity-professors Chair and the University of Oxford together with the Nation by his vast pains and was deservedly made a Bishop though somewhat too late he was at last so squeezed to nothing by the iron hand of our times that he had nothing left to maintain himself and his children but dying bequeathed them Piety and Poverty as their Legacy May we not cry out as he did of old Bone Deus c. Blessed God to what times hast thou reserved us what terrors hast thou shewed us If it be thus done in the fruitful sound and green trees what will be done with those that are hollow barren and rotten dry twice dead and pulled up by the rootes All these Heroes of Learning and Religion these renowned Bishops the honor of Episcopacy the glory of this Church the just boasting of this Nation together with many others have some long since some of late dyed in the Lord and are at rest from the sore Labour and travells they in the evening of their lives met with under the Sun Many of them were exhausted distressed despised destroyed as to all worldly enjoyments yet not miserable not so afflicted as to be forsaken of God or despairing of Gods mercies though they found little from man Nor is the English world heretofore so full so famous so flourishing with rare Bishops as yet so drained but there are some such left as are worthy to bring on the Reare and close up this gallant Troop of gowned Generals and mitred Commanders If I might without offence to the Modesty and Gravity of such Bishops as are yet living and best known to me I would tell the erring and ingratefull Age that as it was said of Gonsalvo whom Guicciardine calls the great Captaine an Age is scarce able to breed or match such a Scholar such a Writer such a Bishop as Bishop Morton is A most illustrious and invaluable Jewell yet shut up now in a little box a great and rich Vessel driven in his old Age to a small harbour where his safety is tenuity and obscurity Nor may I give a lesse tender touch of Dr. Juxon whose modesty fidelity and exactness was such that when he bare the great envy of being at once a Lord Bishop of London and Lord Treasurer of England yet he never had blame for either of them his Government as a Bishop was gentle benigne paternal his managing of the Treasury was such that he served his Prince faithfully satisfied all his friends and silenced all his enemies of which he had enough as a Bishop though as a man he was so meek and inoffensive that I think he could contract no enmities with any Some men wished they might have oftner heard him preach and truly I was one of those not onely because preaching was so much in fashion at London but because that City needed good preaching and was to be much taken by it Nor could any preacher in my judgement exceed the Bishop of London I confesse I never heard any man with more pleasure and profit so much he had of Paul and Apollos of a Learned plainenesse and a usefull elaboratenesse when he preached of Mortification of Repentance and other Christian practicks he did it with such a stroke of unaffected eloquence of potent demonstration and irresistible conviction that few Agrippa's or Festus's or Felixe's that heard but must needs for the time and fit be almost perswaded to be penitent and mortified Christians I will yet be so modestly and honestly impudent as to mention two or three Bishops yet living not because I know them but because they are worthy to be known loved and honored by all good men Such as Dr. Duppa the Bishop of Salisbury a person of singular Prudence and Piety equally Grave and Good Learned and Religious so eminent in many things that he is worthy to be not onely a Tutor to a Prince but a Counsellour to a King and no lesse to be a Bishop in the Church of Christ. Next I crave leave to mention Bishop King of whom I need say no more but that I think him a Son worthy of such a Father I cannot forbeare to conclude all with a mighty man Dr. Brownrig Bishop of Excester whose name and presence was once very Venerable to many Ministers while they were orderly Presbyters now he is a dread and terror to them since they are become Presbyterians or Independents such Grassehoppers they seem in their own eyes in comparison of his puissance who so filled the Doctors Chaire in Cambridge and the Pulpit in place where he lived and had filled his Diocese had he been permitted to do the office of a Bishop that it would have been hard to have routed Episcopacy if he had sooner stood in the gap being justly esteemed among the Giantly or Chiefest Worthies of this Age for a Scholar an Orator a Preacher a Divine and a prudent Governour so much mildnesse there is mixed with Majesty and so much generosity with gentleness But I earnestly beg his Lordships and the others pardon since the iniquity of the times have compelled me thus far to transgresse as to commend such persons yet living who though most commendable yet are in nothing more than this that they are more pleased to deserve than to heare their just commendation the best consciences being alwaies attended with the most tender modest and blushing foreheads But I will trespasse no further CHAP. XXIII BUt thus far I have set forth the worth of some I am sure of our English Bishops even in those dayes which damned them all that the world may see upon what mens heads the total ruine of Episcopacy and all Cathedral Churches have faln how there wanted
not many good Bishops then when worse and harder measure befell them and their Order than since England was Christian Indeed many yea most of our Bishops were as Noahs Sems and Japhets yet have all these been drowned in the Presbyterian Deluge Even these made up the so odious so unpopular so decryed Bishops in England The pest and contagion of whose fate as it came first from Scotland where no doubt there were many Bishops of equal vertues though inferiour revenues to the worthy and well-known Dr. Spotswood Archbishop of St. Andrews and Lord Chancellour of Scotland so it reached to Ireland where there wanted not Bishops worthy of the fraternity of Bishop Usher Bishop Bedel and Bishop Bramhal all cruelly persecuted first by Papists and after by Antipapists though persons of the highest form for all excellencies yet must all these be destroyed their whole Order with the destruction of Sodom Although more than ten righteous Bishops I am sure were to be found in each of these British Churches yet all must be routed all rooted up as guilty of the unpardonable sin of Prelacy a new sin and unheard of in the Church of Christ but now to be put into the black Catalogue of scandalous sins when Heresie Schism Sacriledge and Sedition must be left out These these and such like Bishops are the men whose fate I passionately pitty men famous in their generation either for solid Preaching or weighty writing or grave counselling or holy living or prudent governing or charitable giving all of them for some and some of them for all these excellencies These are made the most unsound the most infamous and superfluous parts of this body politick and Ecclesiastick these must be one and all represented to vulgar simplicity and scurrility as the Popes the Antichrists the Bite-sheeps the Oppressors the Tyrants the Greedy and dumb dogs the Cretians the Slow-bellies the Devourers the Destroyers of all godliness and true Religion These foule glosses first made by Martin Mar-prelate of old against Episcopacy and the Bishops of England are now set forth in a new and second edition with larger notes and exquisite Commentaries upon them intimating that these are the men who have by their Learned Grave and Godly Misdemeanours as Bishops forfeited not by any Law but by absolute will and pleasure meerly as Bishops all their Houses and Revenues all their Honors and Preferments yea their good Name and Reputation which by Law and desert they had obtained and enjoyed yea all the Ancient Dignity Apostolick Authority and Constant Succession of their Place and Function in the Church which had not more of eminency than of necessity nor more of necessity than of Primitive and Catholick Antiquity For the reall faults of some and the imaginary of other Bishops whose name was their onely crime must all Ages after them be for ever punished with the want of such Grave Learned Godly and Venerable Bishops as have been destroyed for better cannot be had or desired and posterity must be ever exposed in these British Churches to all those Factions Fedities Divisions Disorders and Confusions which follow the want of due Episcopal order and Government in the Church But Bishops qua tales were enemies to the power of Godlinesse the worst of them and the best of them were men too much devoted to empty formes of Religion they urged Ceremonies so far as to neglect substances straining at gnats and swallowing Camels they justled out preaching by Catechizing and over-layed Ministers private prayers by their long Liturgies they did not kindle but quench damp and resist that spirit of Zeal and Reformation which for many years hath burned in the breasts of many godly Christians by whose flamings and refinings at last all Bishops as drosse with all their ornaments and adherents have been justly consumed I confesse I cannot tell how to answer for all the actions and expressions of every Bishop they were of age and able to have answered for themselves if any of them as offendors of our Lawes had been brought to plead for themselves which not one of them was as to Ecclesiasticall matters that I ever heard of for the weight of the Archbishops charge was chiefly upon civil or secular affaires Who knowes not that Bishops were but men that if left to their private spirits and single Counsels they might as easily over or under-do as their Adversaries have done beyond or short of what becomes wise and good men The greatest blame that I perceive among any of them was that they would injoyne or exact or remit any thing as to publick Order Discipline and Government of the Church without a joynt agreement and uniformity among themselves according to what the Law allowed or commanded This fraternall concurrence and mutuall correspondence had been worthy of Grave Wise and Learned men for all private fancies obtruded by any one or two Bishops in so tender a case as Religion is and upon so touchy a people as the English now are do but breed variety this differences these disputes these dissentions these despites these oppositions these breed confusions All the actions and injunctions all the Articles and disquisitions of Bishops as such should have been as exactly consonant and uniforme as possibly could be But as to the crimination That Bishops like Hernshaws abounded in the wing and feather of Ceremony but had little substance or body as to the power of Godlinesse First Scripture and Christs example teach us that decent and apt Ceremonies publick or private are not in their nature enemies but helps to the power of Godlinesse as putting off all Ornaments eating the bread of Sorrow putting on Sackcloth and Ashes Fasting Weeping Smiting the breast Bowing Kneeling Prostrating to the ground being all night in Solitude and Darkness lying in the Dust c. all these were and are helps to an humble broken contrite penitent and devout temper of Soul Contrary Company Wine and Oyle Singing and Musick Dancing Discourse and Laughter were and are helps to holy joy and thankful jubilations so are lifting up the eyes and hands to Heaven Sighing and Groning to fervency of Prayer and Praises It is but a rude affected and fanatick imagination of clownish Christians that decent Ceremonies of Religion wisely appointed in any Church or fitly applied by any private Christian in his private devotions these cannot stand but the substance and sincerity of Godliness must fall that there can be no forms of Godlinesse but the power of it must vanish or be banished They may as well imagine that they cannot put on their clothes or dresse themselves handsomly but they must presently cease to be wise men or honest men and good women but must turn either spectres or dishonest Do we not find that many such Christians who have of later years cast off all the former decent and wholesome formes of Godliness either by Profaneness or Preciseness or Peevishness or Faction or Atheism or Superstition are most apparently now